Skip to main content

Full text of "About the contemplative life;"

See other formats







QUw $orft 




' V ' 


ru|/o t K. u cri ~dv 

1 ^^^ 

CODEX PARIS, 435, yfo/. 163 verso 

P H I L O 












v GK^rt TO s, 

NIAR 3 1932 




THOUGH it is in compass the least, yet, if it be judged 
by the attention which in all ages it has excited, the 
treatise of Philo on the Contemplative Life is the most 
important of all his voluminous works. Eusebius iden- 
tified the ascetic 1 group defined therein with the earliest 
Christian Church of Alexandria ; and this view, passing 
unquestioned for twelve centuries, contributed in no small 
degree to shape the conceptions of primitive Christianity 
entertained by mediaeval thinkers. In the sixteenth cen- 
tury it was at last challenged, but then only because it 
was made by the Papal party one of their chief arguments 
for the antiquity of monkery. For two hundred years 
a controversy raged on the point between Protestants and 
Latin Catholics ; and was only stilled at the close of the 
last century by the practically universal acceptance of 
the critical views first broached by Chemnitius, Scaliger, 
and the Magdeburg Centuriators. 

1 I use the term ascetic in its conventional sense. It should however be 
remarked that by dffKrjats (in 475. 35) Philo means a diligent study of books, 
in which sense Dionys. Hal. and other first century writers used the word. 
It only came to mean mortification of the flesh in the ecclesiastical writers of 
a later age, Pirilo's term for that is tyKpareia (476. 35). 


In our own generation, however, a kindred view has 
been proposed by Professor Gratz, of Bres]au, and by MM. 
Nicolas and Lucius, of Strassburg ; and has been accepted 
by Professors A. Harnack, E. Schlirer, Ad. Hilgenfeld, 
E. Zeller, A. Kuenen, Jost, T. K. Cheyne, Robertson- 
Smith, E. Hatch, Joseph Derenbourg, Dr. James Drummond, 
R. F. Littledale, and many other, less widely known 
scholars. The Therapeutae are, according to this view, 
still Christians, as they were for Eusebius; but no longer 
of a primitive cast. For the ascription of the work to 
Philo is declared to be false, and the Ascetics described 
therein to be in reality monks of about the year 300 A. D. ; 
within a few years of which date the treatise is assumed 
to have been forged. 

Any such hypothesis ignores the philological affinities 
of the piece, as well as all the circumstances of its trans- 
mission to us in the manuscripts and in ancient versions. 
It conflicts with chronology, rests upon wholesale mis- 
understanding of the text, and presupposes conditions of 
pseud-epigraphic authorship which never did and never 
could exist. That it should be rapidly stereotyping itself 
among scholars is indicative of a prevalent and regrettable 
ignorance of Philo's writings ; and it was in the hope of 
being able to correct an error which is the inversion of 
three centuries of religious history, that I undertook six 
years ago, at the instance of Professor L. Massebieau of 
Paris, the present edition. If he had kept his health 
and strength, he would have himself followed up his 
excellent monograph l with a critical edition of the 
Greek text. 

1 Le Traite de la Vie Contemplative, par L. Massebieau. Paris, Leroux, 



In France the tone of criticism has been more sober 
than it has been here and in Germany. Besides Professor 
Massebieau, M. Ferdinand Delaunay has upheld its au- 
thenticity with much skill and learning ; and M. Renan l , 
with admirable caution, laid down rules for a solution 
of the problem raised by Lucius and Nicolas, which 
have guided me in making this edition. In Holland 
the genuineness of the treatise has found an able 
defender in Dr. B. Tideman, and it is satisfactory 
to note that, even in Germany, two scholars, so well 
known for the solidity of their contributions to the 
study of Philo as Dr. Leopold Cohn, of Breslau, and 
Dr. Paul Wendland, of Berlin, have both upheld its 

A few words are needful in explanation of the plan 
of this edition. I have begun with an essay on the 
sources of the text. I regret that in writing 18 and 19 
of the same, I failed to see as clearly as afterwards (see 
p. 250) the true significance of the Eusebian text at 483. 42. 
Both the Armenian text and that of Eusebius had here 
the same lacuna and are therefore derived from a common 
archetype, distinct from the other archetype 2 from which 
all the Greek books with their common lacuna at 483. i 8 
have flowed. Thus all our textual sources are reducible 
to two archetypes. That these archetypes however be- 
longed to a very remote antiquity is evident, for on the 
one hand, the Greek MSS., among which may be ranked 
the Old Latin version, fall into many widely divergent 
families, and the Old Latin already reflects a much worn 
text as early as A. D. 500 ; on the other hand, the Eusebian 
text had already undergone some vicissitudes before the 

1 See the Bibliography, for the views of M. Renan and others. 


year 315, while the Armenian Version made as early as 
A. D. 400 reflects a Greek text which had undergone still 
more. Lastly, the divergences from one another of the 
archetypes themselves prevent us from supposing that 
even in them we are close to the original fountain-head 
of the text, although their bifurcation must have taken 
place long before 315, when Eusebius wrote. 

To this essay succeeds the text itself, illustrated with 
parallel passages from the rest of Philo. My design in 
adding these testimonia is to furnish those, who have 
not time to read through Philo, with materials out 
of which they may form a judgement for themselves 
as to the Philonean character of the text. Striking 
parallelisms are accordingly picked out in larger type, 
In my Index Graecitatis some of the most charac- 
teristically Philonean phrases and words are also picked 
out in the same way ; and I have completed what I may 
call the philological argument in the last sections of 
the Excursus, where I show how this treatise not 
only exemplifies all the leading characteristics of Philo's 
style, but furnishes in its brief compass nearly a score 
of words for which we seek in vain in any other writer 
than Philo. 

After the Greek text I print the Old Latin and Arme- 
nian Versions, and the Eusebian Excerpts. In the notes 
which follow I have illustrated the text of the treatise 
from authors more or less contemporary with Philo, and 
have added not a few confirmations, from writers of the 
first and second centuries, of Philo's descriptions of the 
luxury of the Pagan world and of the ascetic ordinances 
of the Therapeutae. In my Excursus I begin by showing 
how intimately the institutions described in the D. U. C. 
cohere with the rest of Philo's writings,, and with Judaism 


in general ; then I trace out the Reformation controversy 
as to the book, and conclude with a detailed criticism of 
the views of Lucius and Gratz. 

My index of the words of the Old Latin Version will, 
I hope, interest students of that old and popular Latin, 
which, being preserved to us in the early Latin versions 
of the Scriptures and of some of the Greek Fathers, was 
the true mother of our modern Romance tongues. Lastly, 
I have added a bibliography, not of former editions of 
the D.U. C. for this is the first separate treatment which 
it has received but of books, mostly controversial, which 
refer to it. 

Of the many friends who have helped me, my thanks 
are especially due to Professor Massebieau for giving me 
his collation of several of the Paris MSS., to Dr. L. Cohn 
for reading the proofs of the Greek text, to Mr. St. George 
Stock for reading those of my Commentary, to Mr. Vernon 
Bartlett, of Mansfield College, for reading those of my 
Excursus, to the Rev. Dr. Baronian for looking over the 
proofs of the Armenian ; finally, to all of these, and also 
to Lady Evans and Professor Robinson Ellis, for many 
valuable suggestions. 

Most of all, my thanks are due to the Delegates of the 
Clarendon Press for undertaking to bear the expense of 
a work which, savouring of research, is therefore likely 
to be unremunerative. This is the first work bearing on 
Philo which the University Press . has in this century 
issued. I venture to hope it may not be the last; but 
that it may help to stimulate Philonean studies among us. 
For it is barely credible, and somewhat of a reproach to 
Oxford as a place of learning, that not a single line of 
Philo, nor any work bearing specially on him, is recom- 
mended to be read by students in our Honour School of 


Theology ; and that, although this most spiritual of authors 
is by the admission, tacit or express, of a long line of 
Catholic teachers, from Eusebius and Ambrose in the 
fourth century down to Bull and Dollinger in modern 
times, the father not only of Christian exegesis, but also, 
to a great extent, of Christian dogmatics. 



PREFACE . . . . . . . . v 






THE ARMENIAN TEXT . . ... . . .156 



INDEX GRAECITATIS . . ... . . -359 





1. Drift of Philo's Religious Ethic. Missionary spirit of the Alexandrian 

2. Reaction against life in cities. 

3. Jewish Thiasi, an imitation of Greek philosophic recluses. 

4. Traces of the Therapeutae in Philo's other works, e. g. in the De Decem 

5. Date of this treatise. Passage from the De Septenario. 

6. More direct hints in the Uita Abrahami. 

7. The Quod omnis Probus liber est, probably refers to the Theraputae. 

8. The De Mutatione Nominum and the Quod Deterius Potiori Insidiatur 
picture such ascetics as the D. U. C. describes, and assure us of their real 

9. Affinity of the Levifces to Philo's ascetics. 

10. The Proselytes often became ascetics. 

1 1 . Philo's personal experience of the ascetic and solitary life. 

12. In the De Profugis, Philo discourages young men from attempting to 
lead such a life. 

13. They should remain in the world until the age of fifty. 

14. And set an example of probity and noble aims to others. 

15. The true life of solitude and contemplation the sequel and reward of an 
active life of service to one's fellow-men. 

1 6. Condemnation of sham ascetics. 

17. The young are bidden equally to avoid the society of the wicked, and 
yet not attempt to live with the perfect, i. e. with the ascetics. 

1 8. Conclusive testimony of the De Profugis to such societies of recluses as 
the D, U. C. pictures. The ' System,' the < Novices, 1 the ' Elders.' 

19. Further evidence of the De Profugis as to the ideal of life of the 

20. Summary of what we learn from the rest of Philo's works in regard to 
the Therapeutae. 

21. Date of the De Profugis, probably about A. D. 30, when Philo was fifty- 
seven years of age. 


22. The D. U. C. probably an earlier work of Philo's and antecedent to the 
De Somniis, and 

23. To the Q. 0. P. L. But the evidence, while it establishes the Philonean 
authorship of the D. U.C., is hardly sufficient to fix the date of its composition. 

24. Recapitulation. 

25. The Therapeutae not Essenes, though the D. U. C. is the sequel to an 
account of the Essenes. 

26. This account was probably that which Eusebius cited from Philo's 
Apology for the Jews, but 

27. Not that which is preserved in the Q. 0. P. L. 

28. The title irfpl dperuv TO 5' prefixed in the codices to the D. U. C. proves 
that it was the fourth book of Philo's treatise in five books concerning Gaius, 
and entitled by him ire/u aperitif, 

29. And was part of the Apology for the Jews against Apion, which Philo 
tried to read aloud to Gaius. 

30. Attempt to reconstitute the five books irepl aptrfav. 

31. The best codices favour the above conjectures. 

32. The context of the D. U. C. in the Greek MSS. 

33 A. These exhibit much the same order of Philo's works as Eusebius gives 
in his list, and he probably inherited Pamphilus' copy of Philo. 

33 B. The order of Philo's treatises in the Armenian Version. Ancient 
Scholion given in .this version relating to the question, who the Therapeutae 

34. The D. U. C., if part of an apology to Gaius, must have been written 
before the history of the embassy. This explains the isolation in some MSS. 
of the D. U. C. 

35. On the diffusion of such ascetics as Philo describes. Alexandria, the 
origin and focus of the movement. 

36. The renunciation of goods. 

37. The site of the Therapeutic settlement. 

38. On Philo's statement that the Mareotic lake debouched into the sea. 

39. The Therapeutae formed a collegium or sodalitas and had legal recogni- 
tion and status. 

40. Analogous guilds elsewhere of Cultores Deorum. 

41. Points of resemblance between the Therapeutic colony and that of the 
Egyptian priests described by Chaeremon the Stoic and by Strabo. 

42. Reverence of the Therapeutae for the Jewish sabbath, consistent with 
the inclusion in their society of many Greek converts, and with Philo's 
condemnation of those who neglected the sabbath (i. e. of the early Christians). 

43. The asceticism of the Therapeutae in accord with the Judaism of Philo. 
His reverence for the estate of virgins. 

44. Jewish mysteries celebrated among the Therapeutae. The dogmas 
revealed in them included the Trinity in Unity of God, and the doctrine of 
the marriage of virgins with God. 

45. The Feast of the Therapeutae described by Philo was that of Pentecost. 

46. Why they eschewed wine at it. 

47. The presence of women a matter of course. The joint dancing. 


48. The hymns of the Therapeutae. The Great Hallel. 

49. The leavened bread. Reverence of the Therapeutae, who were laymen, 
for the Temple and priesthood of Jerusalem. 

50. The phrase iravaylaraTov airiov. 

51. The common sanctuary, either a synagogue or a school. 

52. The grace before meat. The recumbent position at the feast. The 
novices. The irpofSpos or master of the feast. The antiphonal singing. 

53. Reason why Philo chose the feast of Pentecost rather than any other for 
detailed description. 

54. Inspiring motive of the Therapeutae. Were they making themselves 
ready for the coming of the Messiah ? 

55. Comparison of them with Jesus and with Epictetus. 

56. The cult of virginity went with an abstract view of the relation of the 
senses to the reason. 

5 7. Evidence in Philo's writings of such a cult. 

58. Literary fortunes of the D. U. C. Clement. Eusebius' hallucination 
with regard to it. 

59. Ignorance of Eusebius as to the early history of Alexandrian Christianity. 

60. Jerome followed Eusebius blindly. 

61. Epiphanius added invention to error. 

62. The controversy between the Reformers and the Latin Catholics. 

63. Scaliger and Serrarius. 

64. Bellarmine. Pamelius. Dallaeus. 

65. Beveridge. Preservation of Philo's works probably due to Eusebius' 

66. Montfaucon's defence of Eusebian view. Bouhier's answer. Muratori. 
Modern Jesuit opinion. 

67. The Encyclopedists used the D.U. C. as a weapon against revealed' 

68. Opinion in this century adverse to Eusebian view. 

69. Lucius' hypothesis that the D. U. C. is a fourth century forgery, rests 
on a series of false assumptions. 

70. That (i) Monachism needed apologists at the beginning of the fourth 

71. That (2) Philo was, during the third and fourth centuries, an authori- 
tative writer in the eyes of the Christians. 

72. That (3) an apology for fourth century monasticism could be inter- 
polated among Philo's writings, and deceive Eusebius as early as A. D. 315. 
Evidence of MSS. and versions proves the D.U.C. to be far older than that date. 

73. Lucius falsely assumes (4) that the D. U. C. was ' written under Philo's 
name,' whereas there is in it no other clue to its Philonean authorship than 
its tone and style. 

74. (5) The D. U. C. as a defence of monasticism is full of heretical or 
impossible features, e. g. (a) water for wine in the Eucharist ; (/3) recumbent 
position at Eucharist ; (7) anti-Christian Sabbatarianism ; (5) presence of 
women in monasteries. 


75. Summary of the absurdities involved in Lucius' theory. 

76. Lucius fails to see that the holy banquet was no more than the 
Pentecostal meal, and 

77. Pretends that it was the Christian Eucharist, and celebrated on a 

78. His mistranslation of 5ia k-nra e@5ofj.a8ojv. Examples of such a use. 

79. His discovery of an Eucharist in the D. U. C. rests on a misunder- 
standing of the entire text. The material preliminaries of the Pentecostal 

80. The spiritual preliminaries. 

81. Lucius confounds Ttava^iararov with navayiov, 

82. And perverts the meaning of the passage 484. 21. 

83. 84. The passages pronounced by him to be unphilonean may all be 
paralleled out of Philo. 

85. The relation of the D. U. C. to the Q. 0. P. L. does not bear out Lucius' 

86. Neither is the Judaism of the Therapeutae any other than Philo'a 

87. The picture of Roman luxury in the D. U. C. best agrees with the reign 
of Augustus, and not at all with the end of the third century. 

88. The female Therapeutae. The attitude in prayer. 

89. The argument 'a silentio' advanced by Lucius. The silence of 
Josephus admits of explanation. 

90. The silence of Strabo, Pliny, and Porphyry of no import. 

91. General worthlessness of arguments ' a silentio.' 

92. The views of Professor Gratz. 

93. Their flimsiness. 

94. The philological affinities of the D. U. C. (i) with the Greek writers of 
the Roman period. 

95. (2) With Philonean diction. 


i . This recension of the Text of the De Uita Contemplatiua is 
based upon evidence drawn from these four sources : 

I. The Greek MSS. 

II. Excerpts contained in the Historiae Ecclesiasticae of 

III. The Ancient Armenian Version. 

IV. The Old Latin Version. 

2 . In this list of the Greek codices collated, the capital letter 
prefixt to each is the symbol under which in the critical apparatus 
I refer to it. The letter is added under which Dr. L. Cohn refers 
to it in his edition of the De Mundi Opificio, Vratislaviae, 1889. 
Compare also his article on Philonean MSS. in Philologus LI. 

A = no. 435 in the Bibliotheque Rationale in Paris. It is thus 
described in the Catalogus Codicum MSS. Bibliothecae Regiae, 
Tom. II, Parisiis, 1 740 : 

Codex 435. Membranaceus, quo 4. Eiusdem tractatus de charitate. 

continentur : 50. Idem de resipiscentia. 

i. Philonis ludaei tractatus in- 6. Idem de nobilitate. 

scriptus, uita sapientis per doctrinam 7. Idem de uirtutibus et legatione 

perfecti, sine de legibus non scriptis. ad Caium liber. 

2. Eiusdem uita uiri ciuilis, siue 8. AnonymiPaschalion, siue Canon 

de losepho. paschalis, recentiore manu scriptus. 

3. Eiusdem, uitae Moysis liber Is codex undecimo saeculo exaratus 

primus, siue de theologia, ac pro- uidetur. 
phetia. Nonnulla desiderantur. 

In the above list of contents it will be seen that the D. V. C. is 
omitted. It actually follows after the De Uirtutibus et Legatione 
ad Caium, fol. 163 verso fol. 173 verso. The omission already 
occurs in the list of contents which was added on the first folio, in 
the XVIth century, before the codex was removed from Fontaine- 
bleau to Paris, and it recurs in every subsequent catalogue. 

B = no. 41 of the St. Mark's Library in Venice, written in 4, 



foil. 360, on paper, in the Xlllth century. This codex belonged 
to Bessarion. Dr. L. Cohn's B. 

C = no. 40 in the same library. It is written in 4, on paper, 
foil. 449, in the XlVth century. This also belonged to Bessarion. 
Owing to a fault in the binding there is wrongly introduced in 
the middle of the D. V. C., foil. 59-66 of the MS., a quaternion 
of which the first words are ^rpal yap ol ev re'X Tl(pcrG>v. This is 
part of the De Sp. Legg., Mangey's Ed., vol. 2, pp. 301-33. 
Dr. L. Cohn's H. 

D = Codex Oxoniensis Collegii Noui 143. Chartaceus, forma 
maxima, saec. XVI. The second part, which contains the D. V. C., 
was written at Padua, A. D. 1533. 

E = Codex Parisiensis Coislinianus, no. 43. This codex was 
written on parchment in the XVIth century. The D. V. C. 
occupies fol. 219 r. 227 r. Dr. L. Cohn's C. I owe my collation 
of this MS. to the kindness of Prof. M. L. Massebieau of Paris. 

G = no. 433 of the Bibliotheque Nation#le, folio, on paper. 
The Paris Catalogue, A. D. 1740, states as follows : Is Codex manu 
Sophiani maximam partem exaratus. Three copyists of this name 
are given in Gardthausen's list, namely : Alex. Trallianus, s. XIV, 
and Michael and Nicolaus, A. D. 1552. This is Dr. L. Cohn's L. 

H = no. 434 of the Bibliotheque Nationale, folio, on paper, of 
the XVIth century. It was originally at Fontainebleau and 
numbered 2250. Dr. Cohn in the introduction of his edition of 
the De Mundi Op. points out that this codex was written early in 
the XVIth century. I owe my collation of it to Prof. Massebieau. 
This is Dr. L. Cohn's K. 

I = no. 2221 of the Bibliotheque Nationale, written on paper in 
the XVIth century. Collated by Prof. Massebieau. 

K = no. 39 of the Library of St. Mark in Venice, in folio, 
written on parchment in the XVth century. Foil. 271. ID it is 
written Kr^/na Brjo-o-apiavos, tiria-Koirov K.r.X. 

L = Codex, no. B. 9. 6, of the Library of Trinity College, Cam- 
bridge, in large fol., on paper. It seems to have been written in 
the XVIth century. 

O = Codex Uaticano-Palatinus Graecus 248, bombyc., saec. 

M = Codex Monacensis Graecus 459, olim Augustanus, membra- 
naceus, forma quadrata, saec. XIII , manu elegantissima exaratus. 


Specimen scripturae eius dedit Constantinus Tischendorf in 
tabula altera Philoneis adiecta. I owe my collation of this to the 
kindness of Dr. Leopold Cohn of Breslau, from whose edition of the 
De Mundi Opificio I have taken the above description, for I have not 
seen the MS. itself. Dr. Cohn refers to this MS. under the symbol A. 

P = Codex Mediceo-Laurentianus, plut. X, cod. 20, membra- 
naceus, forma quam uocant duodecima, ineunte saeculo XIII , litteris 
minutis exaratus. Specimen scripturae huius codicis edidit Con- 
stantinus Tischendorf in tabula photographica libro qui inscribitur 
Philonea (Lips. 1868) adiecta. In pagina tegumenti interiore 
haec uerba leguntur: A. Cocchius Mugellanus contulia . 1733 cum 
impresso Turnebi. Contulit in usum Mangeii. In altera pagina 
folii alterius haec scripta sunt: ^ /3i'/3Xos avrrj rov Qpayuo-Kov 
$tXcX<^ov ftrriv. I borrow the above description from Dr. Colin's 
introduction, p. vii. The D. V. C. in this MS. was collated for me 
by Dr. Enrico Rostagno of Florence. Dr. L. Cohn's M. The 
D. V. C. occupies foil. 330 V.-337 r. 

Q = Cod. Laur. 10 plut. LXXXV, saec. XV. This codex is written 
partly in the XVth, partly in the XVIth century. The D. V. C. is of 
the earlier date. Collated by Dr. Enrico Rostagno. The D. V. C. 
occupies foil. 1 86 V.-I94 v. Dr. L. Cohn's F. 

3. In addition to the above, I examined and in part collated the 
following MSS. belonging to the Vatican Library. 

R = Codex Otthobonianus Gr. no. 48. This codex is in three 
volumes, on paper, written in a XVIth-century hand. The D. V. C. 
begins on fol. 75 of the first volume. 

S = Codex Uaticanus 380, clearly written on parchment, 
seemingly in the XVth century. 

T = Codex Palatinus 183. This codex was originally at Hei- 
delberg. In it the D. V. C. begins on fol. 250. 

U = Codex Uaticanus 382, written on paper. The D. V. C. 
occupies foil. 68-76. This codex is of the XlVth century. 

In each of these four codices I examined the first half of the 
treatise, in order to satisfy myself as to the family of text 
represented by them. 

4. The majority of the above codices may be readily classified 
as belonging to the one or the other of two distinct groups, which 
are referred to in my Apparatus Criticus under the symbols /3 and y. 
The group /3 includes the following codices : B, D, E, M, S, T. The 

B 2 


group y includes the following : C, G, H, I, K, L, R, U. The same 
classification of these MSS. holds good for the De Mundi Opificio, 
as Dr. L. Cohn points out in the preface of his edition. My symbols 
/3 and y will be seen to correspond to his a and b in the pedigree 
of the MS. sources which he gives on page 21 of his Prolegomena 
de Codicibus. 

The intimate way in which the members of the groups /3 and y 
hang together is exhibited in the following tables, which are not of 
course exhaustive. In the first table the peculiarities of are 
shown. In it the first column gives the readings of all the other 
Greek codices as well as those which are implied by the Armenian 
and Latin Versions. The second column has the readings of /3 : 

Arm., Lat., A, O, P, Q, and y 


47 1. 4 BieveyKovres 


472. 25 (vayws 

evXoyas I 

but fvKo\a>s B 

472. 28 aXXa ra goava Kal dyaXfiara (but re- 

dXXa rovs TO, . Kal 

tains TOVS) 

ayaX/zara crefBovTas 

473. 26 (pi\oo-o(pias ifjiepcp 

1/j.epm <pi\o<ro(plas 

473. 28 avdpas Kal avTovs (but Arm. and P have 

avdpas Kal avros 

i. q. 0) 

473. 34 ovs f) 'EXXas edavpao-ev 

fj *EXXas ovs e6av. 

473. 36 SpSxriv (Lat. gerant) 


473. 37 Kclpovcri (a lacuna in P) 


473. 42 irpoiSeaOai 


473- 43 K? 8 *l 

TTOcra) 8* av 

474. 6 alvigacrdai, alvigfo-dai (C, K) (Arm. 



474. II udiKiav 

Kai dftiKiav 

474. 12 8m TO avtorov (but Lat. has i. q. /3) 

Kai TO avurov 

474. 15 &pi(rrat 


475. 10 ovre de (but Arm. has i. q. /3) 

ovre yap 

476. 12 777 Xaydi/i (Arm. and Lat. doubtful) 

rw Xayovt 

476. 30 (rvi/o)KoSo/i7]rai (Arm. ev o)fco8o/i?;rat) 


476. 30, 31 TO de aXP 1 T & ov s dvdyfiov agaves 

TO axpi 8e o-Teyovs 

avwycov Ta% av 

(T a^'aj/ u sic B) 

477. 12 enKpepovres (Lat. requirentes) 


477. 1 6 eldos 


Arm., Lat., A, O, P, Q, and y ft 

477. 21 dvri (but Lat. implies dno] 

479. 7 ftaOvxaiTai 

479. 1 6 fKTrXayicw KO\TTOVS 

479. 21 e<mardpa>i> 

479. 32 napapTvo-o-iv virep TOV (but P has i. q. ft) 

480. 48 

481. 2 

(Arm. doubtful) 

e'ort (J)\vapias 



481. 15 HtvTa <f>\vapias f<rriv (P om. eVriV) 
483. 9 v(r<r<07roff 

483. 1 8 TTOTOS (but Arm. and O have i. q. ft) 

484. 8 IO KpOTOS . . . Vp,VOV 

484. 24 di alda> TTJS (but P has i. q. 0) 
484* 33 P"*& v 

5. In the following table are exhibited in the same way some 
of the peculiarities of the group y : 

Arm., Lat., A, 0, P, Q, and ft y 

dftaKTCU T 

CK TrXayiov KO\TTOV 

and Arm.) 

TrapapTvafcriv' \rnep 


471. 21 TTl6vp.LCU KO.I 


472. 24 OKpaa-ias (but P has aKorjs) 


472. 39 Trapayeioxaaiv A, irapayr]a>xao-iv ft (jrapa- 


yrjdxtio'iv M) 

472. 44 /Ltecrra TTfptrrco^tdrwp 

wtpir. /iecrra 

473. 2 /cat SoDXu 


473. 9 r6 Se dfpcmfVTiKov (but Arm. and Lat. 

TO 6fpaTTfVTlKOV 8f 


473. 29 ftc\Tioves (Lat. meliores) 


473* 33 P*l imvi&Sfs 

prj povov fj.avi&o'fs 

473- 45 rats . . . Spools (Lat. doubtful) 

rots . . . 6pa><rt 

474- 3 TOVS XP VOVS (^ u ^ Arm. has i. q. y) 


474. 7 fiia rourwi/ (Lat. doubtful). 

/cat roi^rcoi' 

474' 21 fyfvvfjdrja'av /cat 


475-5 a * < " r T ^ p Mpvrjs 

at aTro r^s \ip.vrjs 

Tr)V 6d\ array 


Arm., Lat., A, 0, P, Q, and ft 

475- 2 3 oper&v Kai 

475- 24 TroXXoi ovv A, TroXXoi yovv B 

475- 35 

475' 38 d7roKeKpvp.pevr)s <f)v<reQ)s (in P deest OTTOAC.) 
477- *5 ^ v Xn s T * a * 0"a>fiaTos eK.rpC7r6fj.evoi 



4*78. 36 rSv (rvp-TToaifcv 

479- 3 wa-apKo. 

479. 47 KfXfvovcriv (Arm. doubtful) 

479. 50 KaTaytyj/a>o7Crat 

6. Within the group ft the New College MS. D is, it would 
seem, practically copied from B; for it shares with B many 
peculiar readings, e.g. 471. 7 &v 8pdv for 6 8pav: 472. 12 o-o<o>i/ for 
O-O<IOTO>I> : 472. 25 evKoXo* where others of the group have evXoycos: 
472. 41 om. cyx&ptov : 473. 1 8 /cat 0ems for Kai paKapias : 474. 21 
Tpd<f>r](rav yfvvrjdfvrcs for eyevvrjOrjo-av Kai CTpdcfrrjarav : 477- J "P 7 * ^ or 
(iepi '. 477* ^^ r< ? fo/a) yevei Kai Ovrfrw for TO> 6vr]T(^ yevci. In 
a few passages, however, as in 7rXj7o-0eVres in 473. 26, D and M 
have retained the peculiar corruption of the family, while B and E 
are free from it, having probably been corrected. D has often 
been corrected from MSS. of other families. 

Of the group /3 the best representative is M, in which, for 
example, the true reading <pv<riKov is preserved, while other members 
of the class have the corruption (frvo-iKov. In spite of their many 
blunders the MSS. of this family exhibit a very old tradition of 
the text. They alone except O have retained Tro're 8e in page 483, 
where all other families have the lame emendation irorov. In ft 
and P alone do we find TOVS avdpas KOI avros. The blunder in 
page 484, di e'SwSij? for 81 aid> rrjSj is common to P and ft, and 
implies some far back affinity between them. Some of the faults 
of ft, e.g. SifveyKovrav in page 471. 4, and c\Keiv in 474. 22, have 
the air of being skilful, but needless, conjectures. In 475. 10 ft 
alone retains the true reading OVTC yap. Certain of the corruptions 
of this family arose in copying an uncial text, e.g. 477. 22 e' eo/z^s for 
eo>/LUs and 476. 31 rd\ av for dxavcs. 

There are yet other significant relations between ft and P, e. g. 
473- 37 where ft has /ca/ovo-t against Kelpovo-i of the other MSS. 


P leaves a blank where Kaiova-i or Kclpowi would stand. In 
479. 32 P agrees with /3. In 481. 15 where there is a trans- 
position variant in /3, the word transposed is absent from P. 
The substitution of the pluperfect tense for the perfect in 474. 15 
and 476. 30 evinces a set purpose on the part of some copyist to 
give the narrative a more historical air. 

The other family y was likewise formed at a time when the 
MSS. were written uncially, witness the corruption in 472. 39 
Trapayvaxaaiv from irapayr)G>xaat.v read in j3. 

7. The great majority of our MSS. of Philo belong to one or 
other of these groups /3 and y. But for critical purposes such an 
entire group has only the weight which belongs to the other 
codices A, O, P, Q, and to the versions singly. For this reason 
and because the affinities of these MSS. were so striking and 
obvious, I thought it well to begin by separating them into two 
groups. The other sources which have to be considered are 
thereby reduced to seven in number, and of these the chief 
importance attaches to the Armenian Version. For this version 
adds 483. 1. 1 8 the Words : KOI 6 Trpoeftpos avr&v a>s Koivf] (riyfj yeyovw 
before norc $ ofo eo-nv, thus filling up a lacuna which is found in 
all our Greek texts, and establishing its own independence on 
the single common original which I will call 2 from which 
they are all without exception derived. To it therefore belongs, 
wherever its pronouncement varies but is clear, as much weight 
as belongs to all the Greek codices put together. Where it agrees 
with a single Greek codex, we have also evidence against which 
nothing can countervail, save perhaps the extracts of Eusebius, so 
far as these go. The following is a list of some, though not all, 
of the readings in which the Armenian varies from all our Greek 

473. 19 om. tffy 

473. 2O om. viols r) Gvyarpao-iv eire KOI a\\ois 

473- 34? 35 " r<0 6>7r ' avdpav . . . fOavpavev 7rt TO> cpy<p 

474. 4 om. larpov 
474 13 KCU rrjs evavnas 

474. 19 tr. yvvaiKas reKvai Lat. om. TfKva 

474. 23 oxnrfpfl ol els irpao-iv. Cp. Lat. ' uenditionibus subiecti' 

474. 29 om. airag 

474. 31 ov rr)v fj.6va>o~iv eiriTTjo'evovo-i ftia nio-av6pa>7riav 


474. 44 fvKaipats. So Eusebius 

475.11 qpepiav instead of eprj^iav 

475. 25 dcias for If pas 
475. 29 om. avr&v 

475. 36 vofModeo-iav. So Rufinus in his version of Eusebius trans- 

lates by leges 

476. 5 om. x>pk 

476. 9 om. eijs 

476. 30 fv uKo86fjiT]Tai. Lat. 'exaltatus' 

477-8 (TiTonovot or o-^-aprvrai for dfipodiairoi 

477 II Sfyav T /cat ifflvav 

477- 33) 34 oXXa Kaddnep napaKivrjuariKov TI /cat paviwftes n Kal d n 

Tl IT] 

477. 42 Om. T}fJLVVTO 

477- 49 r< "* Trapa TraveXX^o-t 8ow/ia)TUTOiy 

478. 6 om. (Is ptaov 
478. 17 cviot for ere pot 
478. 22 /3ia^bj/rai for 
47^. 23 et'Sorep /iJ^ 

478. 40 7ro\i>K\iva for nepiK\iva 

478. 47 om. erfpa 

479. 3 TOUTWJ/ yap 
479. 8 oi fit) for et p.r) 
479. 8 ray 8e for 17 Tay 
479- II Kal \evKovs 

479' '7 if\fvpS)v. ffadpcvovariv 8f aXXoc 

479- 37 om ' ovr&s and add avroii/ after oore'a>i> 

479. 44 TrepiXt^vfvovo-t 

479. 47 eircuvciv for Miciv and om. firiuveo-avrcs OVK 

4^O. 35 ep(op.i/o)v 

481. 8 om. raCra 

481. 19 om. /eat lavrovs 

481. 26 om. ^ and 

481. 27 dpiQpos for 

481. 31 avroir TOV ecpT/jiiepevroC for rtvoy TOJI/ 

481. 44 dXX* en Kopidj) vfovs Traldas omitted 

482. 17 Om. /cat do-Tfiots 

483. 4 wVTS for dp5)VTS 

483. 1 8 after eroifiovs add u 6 irpoedpos avruv ws /coti/j) 
and then read Tro're d' OVK 


483. 21 r)TT)p,d (or r)Tr)<riv) Tivuv T>V ev TOIS If pots 

npoTaOevrav eVtXucrai, omitting rj *at UTT' aXXou 

483. 46 om. *v a> fjp^aro down to faapelv 

484. 9 ds TO TpiTov p,6vov for fls TO cTTo^opevov. Mangey con- 

jectured CIS TO CVOOfflfJiOV 

484. 28 ifpea>v instead of iepStv. Mangey conjectured ieptov 

484. 30 avT&v for aprav. Mangey conjectured dfrpw 
4 8 5- 7 XP"<? f r X/ 3 *'? 

485. 8 xopcoi/ for avftpuv 
485. 19 iraaiv for Tracrav 
485. 29 om. rot) TrpocprjTOv 

485. 32 reads TOUTWI/ xP 0/ff or fovrvv simply instead of al 

485. 43 ai/to-^oj/ra omitted 

486. 6 6ca)pT)o~dvTa>v for l3i<i)<rdvTa>v 

8. The Armenian Version indicates several omissions of words 
read in all the Greek codices. Sometimes, as in the passage 
481. 44, the omission is unnecessary to the sense of the passage; 
in many more cases the sense loses nothing by the omission, as in 
473. 20, 476. 5, 478. 32, 479. 4, 481. 17, 481. 26, 485. 29, 
485. 43- That this is so proves in itself that the additions of the 
Greek MSS. are later accretions upon the text. Sometimes the 
Greek books do not agree about the addition, e.g. 478. 6, where 
P.CO-OS, ts pco-ovs, p.<rov are all found in different MSS. The most 
remarkable of all such omissions is at 483. 46, in a passage 
included in one of the excerpts made by Eusebius. Here 
a hopeless confusion and discrepancy reigns in the Greek sources. 
Even the oldest texts and versions of Eusebius vary among 
themselves no less than do the Greek books. The Armenian text 
seems not incomplete, and, if so, we must admit it to be a text free 
from glosses which had already made their way into the Eusebian 
text. For the rest this version agrees better with the Eusebian 
excerpts than any of the Greek books, e.g. in the readings 474. 44 
fVKaipus, 475. 36 vofJLodfa-iav attested by Rufinus, 476. 41 TOV o-a>/iaro$-. 
Of the peculiarities of the Armenian Version above enumerated 
the list could be prolonged some, of course, are errors. But it is 
one of the proofs of the independence of this text that its corruptions 
are as a rule peculiar to itself and found in none of the Greek MSS. 
In such cases it is, of course, difficult to decide whether the error 


was in the Greek text translated, and has not rather arisen in the 
medium of the Armenian text itself. 

9. The old Latin rendering has a value in spite of its 
fragmentary character, and of the turgid and inaccurate style 
in which it is executed. Reserving for the present a full dis- 
cussion of its date, it is enough to state here that it seems to have 
descended from the common archetype of the Greek books, and is 
therefore only entitled to rank as a single, though as an ancient, 
representative of that archetype. 

The variants of the Latin Version alone are not much to be 
relied on, owing to its careless execution and faulty preservation ; 
and this remark applies with double force to the omissions in 
it. The following variants are peculiar to it : 

472. 6 om. ere pot: 8 om. irpbs fyos: 37 om. Kai before ou^: 
38 om. 6r)pia)v: 45 om. Kai before voa-ots: 47 om. 
8ia(f)6fip6iJLva : 473. 2 om. </>uo-, which Arm. places after 
14 OVT CK Trapaivea-f&s TWOS t) 7rapaK\fj(Ta)S '. 2O vlois Kai aXXoiy 
o-vyyeveo-iv, omitting fj dvydrpacriv : 30 om. cpftocrKfaOat, which Arm. 
transposes: 47 Kai eavrovs om. : 474. 19 om. Texz/a, which Arm. 
transposes with ywalKas: 22 oy<os for O\KOV: 475. 8 npbs dvo TO. 
dvayK. K. rrap. om. : 477- 2 3 "Sores Tv<frov pep TOV -^fvdovs dpx^v 
drv<J)iav 8e d\rj0ias. 

10. Most of the variants to which the Armenian and Latin 
Versions bear joint witness are mere changes in the order of 
words. If they were found in the Latin alone, no one could infer 
that they represented varieties of the Greek original ; but, being 
present also in the Armenian Version, which scrupulously adheres 
to the order of the original, they claim notice. The following is 
a list of some of the peculiarities in which the Armenian and Latin 
Versions agree together, but in which they differ from the Greek 
codices. And from these points of agreement we must not at once 
conclude that the Latin represents an earlier stage of the archetype 
"S, than any Greek MS. Because one MS., A, has kept the true 
text, where another, B, has lost it, we cannot infer that A is older 
than B, any more than we can infer that two MSS. are akin 
because they have both preserved the true text. We must only 
infer that the Latin reflects a very good text. We shall presently 
see that it reflects corruptions of 2, from which one or another of 
our Greek MSS. is sure to be free : 


Arm. Lat. 

472. 3 ovs Ttcriv (This is only probable) 
4*72. II Trdvrav boKei elvat 

4 7 2 . 37 aXoya a>a 

4*72. 46 TW Kara (pvo~iv Qavdra) 

473* 3 O ** f JLOVOV TOVS OfJiOfp. 

473. 4 TrX^o-id^ovra? avrols, and OH1. avr^y in 1. 5 

4^3. 6 TTfTTCDped/ieiXH 

473. II 6ea>pr)TiKOV (doubtful) 

473- !3 faupiav (doubtful) 
473. 21 irpoK\r)povop.oviJ.evoi 

473. 45 om. be after peydXovotav 

474. i om. *ai before TOVS /*/ 

474. 36 reXe/ov dya#o{5 : 42 eTriTrjbeioTaTOV xwplov (doubtful) 

475. 14 tfpoi/ oiK^a 

475. 29 ovpaviov (poaros 

476. 17 TrapeindeiKvvfjLfvoi 

476. 41 TOV o-co/xaroy. So Eusebius 

476. 44 eVlOTTy/ITJS TTO^OS 

477. 8 aXes oi/rov 

477-9 ^ /(rrt ^^ TTOTOV avTois vftap vapaTicuov 

ii. The readings in which the Latin takes sides against the 
Armenian with some, but not with all, of the Greek books, call 
for some remark. Thus 471. 15 the Latin implies d?' with the 
group ft of Greek books, whereas the Armenian implies 5td with all 
the remaining Greek sources: in 473. 28 the Latin has *al avrovs 
with A, O, Q, y; the Armenian has *al avros with and P : 474. 31 
and 475. ii the Latin has fpr^iiav against f)pep.iav of the Armenian : 
475. 10 the Latin has OVTC 8e with all the codices except /3, the 
Armenian has OVTC yap with /3 : 474. 3 the Latin has xp vovs with 
all Greek sources but y } the Armenian has xpoyie'i/ovs read in y: 
472. 50 the Latin has Qrjpo-l run with all Greek codices except A, 
the Armenian has Bfpa-ir^a-i with A : 473. 13 the Latin has ovre eg 
c6ovs ovTf K irapaivecrtas TWOS rj 7rapaK\r]crf<0s which is nearly the 
reading of A, /3, O, Q, the Armenian omits 9 TrapaicX^crews just as y 
omits < 7rapatvf(TQ)s '. in 476. 36 the Latin has TTJS ^VXTJS with A, the 
Armenian ha Tfi -^vxfi with all the other Greek sources: in 475. 14 
the Latin implies eKaorw be eWiV with /3, y, P, Q, the Armenian has 
T) be eariv with A, O ; in 477. 9 the Latin omits be with 


A, D, K, where other MSS. and the Armenian retain 8e: 477. 21 
the Latin has dno with /3, where the Armenian reads dm with 
A, y, O, P, Q : in 474. 32 the Latin adds 5td before ray with A, O, P, 
where the Armenian and other families omit &d. Now, as we have 
before seen, all the Greek books without exception have flowed from 
a single archetype in which was the lacuna in 483. 18. Therefore 
whatever varieties of reading may exist in any of them must have 
arisen subsequently to and, so to speak, within the limits of that 
archetype 2. It is unlikely that any sources independent of that 
archetype have influenced our Greek text; for, had that been the 
case, the lacuna in question would almost certainly have been filled 
up from them. "We have also seen on the other hand that the 
Armenian Version represents a Greek text independent on this 
archetype of the Greek books and co-ordinate in importance, so 
that any reading which any Greek book shares with the Armenian 
must at once be imputed to that Greek archetype 2. In the Latin 
Version we have identified nine or ten of the variants which are to 
be found in one or another of the Greek books, but which were not 
in their common archetype 2. Thus in 477. 21 we know that the 
archetype read dvri, because the Armenian has it in common with 
A, y, O, P, Q, whereas the Latin shows OTTO with |3. How did airo 
get into the Greek text of the Latin translator? How did the 
other errors of Greek books which he reflects get into his text ? 
There is but one possible answer. The Latin translator's Greek 
text flowed from the Greek archetype 2 in which was the lacuna in 
483. 1 8, and, if the Latin Version included the whole of the D. V. C., 
we should find that it also had the same lacuna. If the Latin 
were derived from any other ancestor than the archetype 2, we 
should not find in it depravations proper to the descendants of 2. 
The theory of chance would allow of one such coincidence, but it 
forbids a whole series of them. Therefore the Latin text is 
a descendant, though an early descendant, of 2, and its omissions 
or readings have no value as against the joint evidence of any one 
Greek MS. and the Armenian. 

12. It is important thus to have established that the Latin 
Version is a descendant of 2, because we can thereby fix in some 
measure the date of 2. If the Latin Version, an already corrupted 
descendant of 2, should turn out to be as old as the fourth century, 
how much older was the archetype 2 ? No one can say, but the 
whole argument tends to prove that the archetype 2, in which was 


the lacuna in 483. 18, and from which all our Greek texts of the 
D. V. C. are derived, was a very early copy; and this is what we 
should expect from the great diversity of the families of text into 
which its descendants admit of being grouped. 

13. We have now to consider the Greek MS. sources them- 
selves. A is the best representative of the archetype 2, as is 
shown by the following tables of readings, which must have been 
in 2 since they are in the Armenian : 

A Arm. 

472. 50 GcpffiTfjcri 

475. ii om. e^XwKoVi rat'. So also P and Latin 

475. 14 ev eKao-TT) Se e'oriV. So also O 

476. 34 om. ebs before pj&ei/os. So also O and Latin 

477-3 f * VCli V<> 

477- ^7 tJTf p^ P* V vv 

478. 7 8ia\v<rei 

479- 24 (TlTOTTOloi 

480. I Styav re Kal 

480. 37 '/' ia * a * 

481. 6 VO>TIK(US 

481. 10 df\cdftv Z>v and om. eViW. So also P 

482. 7 8ia rj\ov and om. fie 

482. 31 ovdels ws (f)r]v 

483. 2 O-^IJ/LiaTOS' TOVTO TO (TU/XTTOtrtOJ/ OlSa OTt 

485. 25 om. /cat after 6 

This codex has descended not remotely from an uncial which 
was written continuously. This is proved by such errors as ^ for 
17 in 463. 8, ?rept KivrjuariKov in 477. 33, and by the fact of the 
accents being so often omitted, while prepositions are written as 
one word with the nouns they govern. In matters of orthography 
I have followed it closely. It constantly has the v ephelkustikon 
where no other text has it, and here and there preserves an archaic 
spelling, as dxpodapTjKfs in 475. 28. The iota subscript is as a rule 
absent, though it is sometimes added on the line, e.g. 476. 30 
a-vvuiKoSowTai. On the whole it is very free from faults, though 
there are such, e.g. 484. 14 x a >P tK )V and TroAvrpd^ots-, and O-KOTOS for 
Kporos in 484. 10. A second hand has systematically erased v 
ephelkustikon before consonants, but has made very few other 


changes ; and those chiefly consist of erasures of seemingly super- 
fluous letters, e.g. 483. I eVt^ *' * pea-dai, 482. 28 r)\a) * * * o-ai/reoi/, 
473. 36 Kepi ****;$. There are errors peculiar to A, e. g. 472. 48 
it omits dvf]fj.fpa Kai: 472. 38 it omits KCU before Qrjpiwv: 477. i as 
for cos ye : 478. 33 it has vypbs de for vypbs yap : 480. 26 'A^poSiVrjs 
ovpaviov : 480. 35 fpo)p.evt]v. 

This MS. is in small form, and neatly written in small letters. 
A facsimile is added at the end of the book. 

14. The Vatican codex 248 (0) is so allied to A, as to nearly 
constitute with it a family apart. They alone of the Greek 
codices retain the true reading eV znao-Ty &f&m? ouaj/xa in 475 14? 
and they both have (pavrao-iav for $CKoa-o$iav in 473. 44, and nepl rjs 
for TrfpiTTTJs in 473. 36, though in this last passage P is yet nearer 
to A than O. In 480. 30 A and O agree in omitting KOI before 

rrpbs ravra. In 477. 33 A and O omit rt after irapaKiv^^ariKov. 

In the important passage 483. 16 TTO'TC Se OVK is read in O and /3; 
all the other families contain the emendation KOTOS 8e OVK, which 
must therefore be very old. 

In some respects O agrees with the Armenian and therefore with 
2, where all other MSS. have been corrupted: e.g. 477. 22 it 
alone omits Tra^eTa: 469. 32 it has TrapapTvaea-iv vnep TOV pr), and 
omits Se with Arm., & Q : 472. 28 it retains TOVS, but rejects 
o-epovras, as the Armenian seems to have done. 

Several lacunae are left in O by its writer; e.g. p. 477, where 
(pvo-iKov is read in other sources: p. 481, instead of (/>&t'pei is 
a lacuna of about twenty letters : p. 483, instead of eu in evrpo'^cos, 
a lacuna of four letters : p. 481, instead of o-^e'S^z/ a lacuna of five 

Some of its readings are unique, but plausible; e.g. 479. 33 
be at: 481. 7 o-ui/fi^ero for crvvfl^ovro : 481. 8 omits 

15. On the other hand there are striking affinities between A 
and P; e.g. 472. 46 /zoVw, 477. 35 rponov KW>V (so also Q), 
475. ii omit e'^/XcoKoo-i Kai (so Latin also). These, however, are 
true readings, and agreement in them only proves that A and P 
are both very good texts, not that they are allied. They do not 
form a bond of union comparable to nepl rjs in 473. 36 or to 
(pavrao-iav in 473. 44, the last a crucial link between A and O. 

Sometimes a word transposed in some of the sources is omitted 
in P; e.g. 475. 38 anoKt-Kpv}jip.evris is omitted. Similar cases have 


been already pointed out ( 6) with regard to j3. Such peculiar 
variations, where all the other MSS. are divided into two groups 
only, indicates great antiquity on the part of P ; and the im- 
portance of its tradition is moreover shown by this, that in many 
cases it comes nearest of all the Greek books to the archetype 2, 
e.g. 473. 8 it omits /xoVi/. 

It teems with lacunae and peculiarities of its own; e.g. 471. 19 
f) de for fKeivr) 8e : 472.18 omits Kai after d\\d : 474. 25 reads 
for KaKoSouXot, where the Armenian is ambiguous : 474. 40 
dnoiKLav : 480. 8 rponovs for \6yovs. 

In 472. 19 dno TWOS is read for viro TWOS : 472. 24 aKofjs for 
d/cpao-ias, where y has dtavoias : 472. 39 KOI e eKaarov : 472. 36 omits 
"E\\r)ves : 474. 26 reads irpoa-eKiropifrvrf s : 4^6. 45 (irtppaivo/jLtvoi for 
t(TTid>pevoi : 477. 26 rv(pov for ^cvdovs : 478. 44 avTais for /cat dvdoftapels. 

It has points of contact with 0; e.g. 476. 32 % irpbs rds: 
480. 32 eva7rcpya6pfvos, which is also read in Q : 481. 29 a-varTadeis 
for KOI avarrd(Tfo)s of Mangey. a-vvTaOeis is also read in Arm., 0, 
and Q. Sometimes it shares a reading with j8 and y alone, e.g. 
479. 4 8opv(popovo-i for v8po(popov(Ti, where O has the conflate 
reading Kai v8po<popova-i dopocpopovvi 8e. Reference has already been 
made to its affinities with /3 alone, e.g. Si edwdrjs for fit* alda rrjs in 
484. 24, avSpas KOI avros in 473. 28, which is there the true 
reading as attested by the Armenian, 479. 32 virep S TOV /z^, where 
the Armenian has a different reading. 

P embodies a very old tradition, and its readings must ever 
receive consideration, and this in spite of its manifold corruptions 
and of the scribe's emendations and lacunae. It would seem to 
have come down from an uncially written MS. which the copyist 
found great difficulty in reading. 

1 6. Q seems to be of a mixt family. It sometimes agrees in 
a wrong reading with P, but never without the additional authority 
of some other family; e.g. 474. 16 Trapeu^fpel rS>v is in P, Q, and 
y. 484. 15 n*ff 3>v is in P and Q, and also in the second hand in 
A. So avT&v P.OVOV is in P, Q, and y, in 478. n. It has strong 
affinities with ; e. g. we read in O and Q the following : bv 
fvrjpgaTo fj faxr) 8ia<pcp6vT<t>s f) oim'a Bfcope'iv. Similarly in 480. 45 
and Q alone read Trapatpverai 5e . . . eprj^iav jroXfQiv Kal <r. r. d. -y. a. 
icai or. K. dy. Tf^i/a^di^rcoj/, where P and A read irapa(pv(Tai 8e . . . 
cpr)p.iav yap . . . Te^i/a^oi/rcov. 

It has affinities with A and 7; e.g. 482. 40 it reads e 


So in 473. 36 Q agrees with and y in the true reading 
where A, O, and P have nepl rjs: but in 475. n and Q agree 
with /3 and y in adding the gloss e^Ao/cdo-i ai, which A and P 
omit. Most of these agreements, however, are agreements in 
the true reading, and prove nothing except the joint error of 
other MSS. 

Sometimes Q alone agrees with O and P in the true reading, 
e.g. 481. 29 <rv(TTa6eis. In 480. 32 fvancpyaZopcvos, found in 0, P, 
and Q, seems to be a conflate reading of fi>epya6p.cvos read in A 
and dTTfpya6iJ.vos found in /3 and y. In 479. 32 it alone agrees 
with the Armenian in omitting de. 

Q is full of lacunae and must have been copied from a MS. 
which was often illegible. 

1 7. If then A, 0, P, Q are all free from the special errors of 
the two families /3 and y, that in itself does not involve a common 
pedigree or assist us in determining the order of their coherence. 
Nor in any attempt to work out the genealogy and order of 
descent of the Greek MSS. does the Armenian Version help us, 
except in so far as it enables us to fix exactly what was read in 
their common archetype 2. The Latin version, however, being 
descended from 2 reveals to us what errors and corruptions stood 
together in a. single MS. in the fourth or fifth century. Let us see 
how these corruptions are distributed in the Greek sources. In 
471. 15 OTTO which seems to underlie the Latin is in /3 alone. In 
473. 28 Kal avrovs is in A, O, Q, y. In 475. IO OVTC 8e is in A, y, 
O, P, Q. In 474. 3 X poW is in A, 0, O, P, Q. In 472. 50 fyptrl 
ria-t is in ft y, O, P, Q. In 476. 36 TJ)S x/^x^ is in A alone. In 
475. 14 e'/caoro) Se ecrriv is in /3, y, P, Q. In 477. 21 OTTO is in j8. 
In 474. 32 8ta rds is in A, O, P. Such a distribution in our Greek 
books of corruptions which were not in the archetype 2, yet stood 
together in the fourth century copy of the Latin translator, is only 
intelligible if we suppose that they or rather their forerunners 
were copied long before the fourth century, that one of our present 
Greek texts was separated from the parent stem before certain 
corruptions had been developed, another before certain .others, 
that all of them, however, had already long been separated before 
the Latin text was made, and lastly that there has been among the 
Greek books much intermixture of families. Thus and P are 
free from the corruption KOI avrovs at 473. 28 which besets the 
Latin translator's text; therefore and P represent a stage of 


the developement of the Greek text when the said corruption had 
not yet arisen. Again y is free from the corruption xpoWs in 
474. 3 ; therefore y was separated before that corruption arose. 
The following table shows at a glance the distribution in our 
existing Greek texts of the nine errors which can be detected in 
the Latin Version. For convenience we symbolize those errors by 
the first nine numerals : 

P Q 








































Assuming, as we must, that by the intermixture of texts cor- 
ruptions are more likely to get into individual copies than to get out, 
we are entitled to suppose from the above table that P represents 
a stage of the text before the errors i, 2, 6 and 8 had crept in. 
We are less entitled to suppose that it represents a stage when 
errors 3, 4, 5, 7, and 9 had already crept in, for these may have 
got into P from texts which broke off at a later date, after the 
main tradition had been vitiated by them ; in other words, they 
may be the result of an intermixture of the purer and older text, 
which is the basis of P, with later and impurer texts. Indeed, 
unless we so account for the presence of these errors, we must 
suppose that each of our six Greek families is both earlier and 
later than every other, which is absurd. If this be true, and if it 
be borne in mind that no single one of the nine characteristic 
errors of the Latin runs through all our six families, we are driven 
back on the conclusion that, so far as regards these particular 
corruptions, they one and all represent an older stage of textuftl 
developement than does the Latin Version, a stage even in which 
none of these nine errors had arisen. This seems to be too extreme 



a conclusion ; and we ought perhaps to modify it by allowing, first, 
that the intermixture of texts has sometimes restored the reading 
of the archetype, and secondly, that in some passages both variants 
stood in 2, one in the text, the other in the margin. There still, 
however, remain great difficulties in the way of accounting for the 
distribution of these corruptions in our MSS., and all that we can 
say for certain is, (i) that it indicates for them all as the period of 
their genesis a very remote past, and (2) that the D. V. C. was 
very much multiplied and read at a very early date. 

1 8. Reserving for the present the fuller characterisation of the 
Eusebian text of Philo' s tract, I will here briefly indicate the 
points in which it contrasts with our Greek books. In 4*74. 44 
Eusebius reads evKaipus which is in none of the Greek codices, 
though the Armenian implies it. In 474. 32 he omits 8id before 
ras K, so confirming the Armenian and /3, y, Q, against A, O, P, 
and the Latin Version. In 475. 14 he cites thus: cv eKuarr) 8e 
olKia early oii<r)p,a Ifpov, which is the reading of A, O, and Armenian 
Version, except for ol<ia which is merely due to the exigences 
of citation, though it led Mangey into error. 475. 17 Eusebius 
has pjSe TI TWV, which Turnebus adopted, as against prjdev n read 
in the Greek codices and Mangey. Here the authority of the 
Armenian is on the whole with the Greek codices, but one cannot 
be quite sure of what the translator read. In 475. 34 Eusebius 
read avrois <TTIV where the codices and Armenian have earlv avrois. 
In 475. 36 the Greek codices of Eusebius are divided between 
(Tofyiav and (j)i\offocf)iav, of which the latter is read in all MSS. of 
Philo. The Armenian implies vopodfaiav, however, which must 
also have originally stood in Eusebius, since Rufinus implies it in 
his Latin Version. The old Armenian version of Eusebius, made 
from an older Syriac version, gives (fri\oao<piav or ao<f>iav. In 
475. 40 Eusebius adds avrwv after mpeVew?. It can be no mere 
coincidence that the Armenian implies the addition of avr>v 
just below after TrpocupeVecos in 476. i. The memory of avrS>v 
in either place is lost in all the Greek codices of Philo, though 
perhaps it lingers in the Latin Version, which renders 'iisdem 
moribus gaudent uoluntatis.' In 476. 36 Eusebius has Trpo/cara- 
/SaXAojuewi with some of the Greek codices, where others, confirmed 
by the Armenian, read 7rpoKara/3aXo/iei>oi. In 476. 38 ainov was 
read in Eusebius, which is also in the old Latin version of Philo. 
The Greek codices of Philo all have airtov fie, which must have 


stood in the archetype 2, since the Armenian implies it. In 
476. 39 Eusebius has eW where the Philonean codices read eWSq. 
In 476. 49 Eusebius has roO o-w/naros with the Armenian and Latin 
Versions of Philo. The Greek codices have all o-w/uemKas. In 
476. 41 Eusebius seems to have had the text as I have printed it, 
though some of his MSS. read fjp-fpas, a corruption peculiar to the 
/3 family of Philonean MSS. In 482. 4 rvyxdvova-i is due to citation 
merely, and is in no Philonean MS. Neither is ai TrXelo-rat for 
TrXeio-rai read in any Greek MS. yrjpaXeai for yrjpaiai is also 
peculiar to the Eusebian text. In 482. 6 Eusebius probably read 
0vAarrov0-cu, but anyhow not dia(pv\d^ao-ai, which is in the MSS. of 
Philo. In 482. 7 Eusebius omits 8e after did with the Armenian 
and A. In 482. 7 Eusebius had a-novdaaaa-ai with the Armenian and 
the best codices. In 482. 8 Eusebius reads rS>v irepl TO o-oo/xa, where the 
codices have T&V irepl <r>p.a and where the Armenian has <ra>/*ariKei>v. 
In the last citation, 483. 41-484. i, there are important points to 
be noticed. There is first a conflict between the earliest sources 
of the Eusebian text as to the passage which in Burton's text 

runs thus : ov rjp^aTO diafpfpovras f) OprjcrKfia avrr] Qe&pelv. There is 

secondly a similar conflict among the Greek codices of Philo, 
none of them being, however, quite in harmony with any of the 
Eusebian sources. Lastly, the Armenian entirely omits the words, 
and so remodels the whole passage that they are superfluous. We 
may infer either that there was a very early lacuna in the text, 
due to the dropping out of a line, that the Armenian reflects 
the text so mutilated, and that the Greek books and Eusebius 
represent attempts to fill up the lacuna, or else that the Ar- 
menian Version reflects the text in its integrity, and that the 
words quoted are an early interpolation. Let us suppose that 
7} 5e egrjyrjaris . . . ylverai is the true text, f^yrjaeis may then have 
been a copyist's error for f^rjyrja-is, for i and et were constantly 
confused. This led at and yevovrai to be written. Then Karidovaa 
was left hanging in the air, and the relative clause was inserted 
to supply a regimen thereto. Whatever be the reason, the 
divergency of the Armenian from the text of both Eusebius and 
the Greek books is equally marked. In the same excerpt 483. 42 
avruls is added before dt VTTOVOIW, but is absent in the Philonean 
MSS. and Armenian Version. In 483. 47 Eusebius read CDS for 
axTTTtp arid ep.fputv6p.fva for the cp-fapop-tva of the Philonean MSS. and 
of the Armenian Version. 

C 2 


19. The Eusebian text is thus on the whole nearer to the 
Armenian than to the Greek codices, where these differ from the 
Armenian. It sometimes diverges from both. Was it made from 
a MS. which flowed from 2 ] It is true that the omission of Se in 
476. 38 and irpoKarapaXXopcvoi in 476. 36 are variants which were 
not in 2 and which have therefore arisen within the pale of 2. 
But it would be rash to infer that the Eusebian text was descended 
from 2 merely because it contains these, for the Latin text alone 
among the descendants of 2 omits Se and affords but an insecure 
ground from which to argue that neither de nor yap were read in 2. 
As regards 7rpoKara/3aXXd/i'oi also we are on weak ground, for here 
the Greek codices are not divided according to their true affinities. 
The gloss, if it be such, added in 483. 46, is far better proof of 
affinity between the Eusebian text and 2. But its presence does 
not prove that 2 was a forefather of the Eusebian text, but merely 
that both are descended from a still remoter text in which the 
words were already added. 

20. There have been two recensions in the past of the text of 
the D. V. C., that of Turnebus in the editio princeps printed in 
Paris in the year 1552, and that of Thomas Mangey, issued from the 
Clarendon Press in Oxford in the year 1742. That Turnebus used 
a manuscript of the family y is proved by the following readings ; 
475. 23 he omits aperwi/ KOI: 475. 35 leptoraTois is read: 475. 38 
(pvcrews dnoKeKpvp.fjLVT]y '. 473" *4 ^ Te * K irapcucXrjO'eas TIV>V omitting 
(K irapaiveo-cws '. 473- 28 Koi avrovs : 473- 33 /-"? povov. But he 
corrected this text from a MS. of the family and perhaps from 
the Fontainebleau MS. A. Thus 473. 45 he has op/ialy, not op&a-t, 
which is read in y, and 474. 3 he reads xP vovs > where y has 

Mangey adopted the text of Turnebus which was on the whole 
very excellent, but corrected it here and there from the Florentine 
MS. P, from the Vatican MS. 0, from the Paris codex Cois- 
linianus E, and from the excerpts in Eusebius. He also made 
a fuller use of A and assisted the text with a few brilliant 
conjectures. The readings of both editions are recorded in my 
apparatus criticus. 

21. What can be ascertained of the history of the text of this 
book from internal evidence may be thus recapitulated. The 
Armenian represents an earlier stage of the text than any existing 


Greek source, not excepting even the extracts in Eusebius. Since 
the Armenian Version is demonstrably older than A.D. 450, this is 
no matter for surprise. The common archetype 2 of all the Greek 
texts of Philo must have been written long before the year 400 ; 
for the Latin Version (which was probably made in the first half of 
the fourth century) reflects a text descended from that archetype, 
but already vitiated by many corruptions. Lastly, the Armenian 
Version, in contrast with both the Eusebian text and the Greek 
books, either is free from a gloss or shows a lacuna in the passage 
483. 46. For the rest, the Armenian text, where it differs from 
the Greek books, agrees with Eusebius over the small range of text 
covered by the excerpts. But in some important particulars the 
Eusebian text diverges from the Armenian and from the Greek 
books alike. It must be understood, of course, that the above 
conclusions only regard the D. V. C. and not the rest of Philo's 
works. In such matters the text of each book must be left to tell 
its own tale. The following diagram embodies to the eye the 
history of the text of the D. V. C. 


Ar/nenia.n Eusebian 

Version c Extracts 
400 AD 315 A D 

- Archetype oF the 
Greek MSS 

Latin Version 
e. 350 A.D 


22. In choosing between the variants of the Greek books 
I have been guided by the principle that that one of them which is 
reflected in the Armenian Version must have stood in 2; and 
I have, unless there are weighty reasons against it, selected that 
one for my text. All the opposed readings must be in such a case 
later than 2 and merely due to copyists. Thus in 474. 3 I have 
rejected the plausible reading xpovovs in favour of xpco/uei/ous : for it 
must have arisen after 2, unless we suppose that it was perhaps 
added in the margin of 2. In some cases I have preferred the 
Armenian implied reading, even where this diverged from all the 
Greek MSS.; especially have I done so where the Old Latin 
Version or an extract from Eusebius confirms the Armenian. 
Conversely, I have preferred the joint authority of the Greek 
MSS. and of Eusebius to that of the Armenian, wherever it 
can be got. But in spite of all critical aids a few passages 
remain which are difficult to clear up in a wholly satisfactory 
manner, either because some corruption seems to have beset the 
Armenian translator's text as well as the archetype 2, or because 
the Armenian Version fits in exactly with no one of the conflicting 
Greek readings. Among such obscure passages I may mention 
473- 2 > 473- M, 474- 27, 477. 45, 478. 21, 479. 33, 480. 40, 
482. 25. In some of these passages the Armenian text seems 
to have omitted one word and some of the codices another. In 
473. 2 we have KOI 8ov\a omitted in y and in the version placed 
before </>vo-, which the Latin omits. In 482. 25 and 473. 14 it 
is again the family y which stands towards the Armenian and 
towards the rest of the Greek codices in a relation which it is 
difficult to account for or reconcile with the fact of y being a mere 
descendant of 2, which, however, it must be, since it has the 
lacuna in p. 483 and even aggravates the omission by writing 
TTOTOS for Trore. Probably the archetype 2 had marginal variants, 
and we may suppose that the Armenian translator's original had 
them also. In 474. 12 the variant diKaioo-vvrjs almost certainly 
stood in the margins of both, for some good Armenian MSS. show 
it either in text or in margin and it appears in A and y and in the 
Latin Version. 

In a few passages the Armenian and the Latin Versions agree in 
giving an order of words which is not found in any Greek book ; 
e.g. 472. 46 they read Qava after <vo-/: 472. 37 SXoya is read 
before wa : 473. 3 ^ vov before TOVS. The Latin Version is so 


loose as to forbid any stress being laid on its variations of the 
order, unless they are confirmed by the other version, which 
scrupulously observes the order of the Greek original. In such 
cases, however, I have followed the Greek MSS. Similarly, 
I have not ventured on the evidence of the Armenian Version, 
even when endorsed by that of the Latin, to omit words which 
stand in all the codices, unless these words obstruct the sense. 
In a few cases, e.g. 473. 18, I have set words in square brackets 
where they appear to be a gloss and are omitted in the Armenian. 

23. In the apparatus criticus there are as a rule mentioned 
.only those sources which disagree with the text as I have printed 
it, and it is left to be assumed that all the other sources favour the 
reading printed in the text. In many cases, however, I specify 
the sources which agree, as well as those which disagree, with the 
text. Nor was it worth the while to encumber the critical 
apparatus with the trifling peculiarities and errors of the indi- 
vidual MSS. composing the two great groups j8 and y. It was in' 
general easy to discern those readings which characterized each 
group as a whole, and to neglect the critically worthless idio- 
syncrasies of isolated members of each group. The MSS. A, O, P, 
Q are fairly independent of each other, and therefore it was 
necessary to record their variants more minutely. 

In matters of orthography I have followed A, which is the 
oldest MS. we possess of the D. V. C. It gives the v ephelkustikon 
oftener than other MSS. and retains the Ionic form 
in 478. 25 which doubtless Philo used rather than a 
just as in 474. 5 all the MSS. retain 

24. In printing the parallel passages cited below the text, 
I have followed as a rule the small stereotype reprint of Mangey's 
text, published at Leipzig 1851-1888. But wherever critical 
editions have superseded this text I of course quote them. In 
many places I have tacitly corrected the text in accordance either 
with the Oxford MSS. of Philo, which I have myself collated, or 
with the old Armenian text. In citing Aucher's Latin version of 
the Paralipomena Armena of Philo I have also made such changes 
as seemed necessary in order to bring out more exactly the sense 
of the original. The different tracts of Philo are referred to under 
their Latin titles as given in the edition of Mangey. It was often 
enough to refer to these titles under their initial letters, e.g. L. A. C. 


signifies Legatio ad Caium. The student of Philo will at once 
recognize the meaning of these compendia, so it is not necessary to 
give a list of them. A reference to the volume, page, and often 
the line on the page of Mangey's edition is prefixed to all these 


A = Codex Paris. 435. 

B = Codex Uenetus 41. 

C = Codex Uenetus 40. 

D = Codex Collegii Noui apud Oxon. 

E = Codex Paris. Coislin. 43. 

G = Codex Paris. 433. 

H = Codex Paris. 434. 

I = Codex Paris. 2221. 

K = Codex Uenetus 39. 

L = Codex Coll. S. Trin. apud Cantab. 

M = Codex Monacensis Graecus 459. 

O = Codex Uaticanus 248. 

P = Codex Laur. 20 Plut. x. 

Q = Codex Laur. 10 Plut. Ixxxv. 

y = Consensus codicum C G H I K. 

= Consensus codicum B D E M. 
Arm. = uei sio Armena. 
Lat.= uersio Latina. 

Eus. uel Euseb. = Excerpta apud Eusebii Historias Ecclesiae. 
Turn. = Editio Princeps a Turnebo curata. 
Mang.=Hangei Editio. 


('l/cerai rj Trepl apeTuv TO '.) 

'EcrcraiW trepL SiaXe^^ets, ot TOV TrpaKTLKov etf- M - 47 l 
\tocrav KOL SteTro^cra^ fiiov, iv airacriv 17, TO yovv 

Inscriptio : nep\ ftiov 6apr)TiKov Arm. : iKc'rm ^ Trepi aper&v 8'. A : 
^tAwi/os- 'lovSaiov TTfpi /3tov 6ea>pr)TiKov 9 IKT>V operas TO rtraprov 
(BDEM = ) /3 : TTfpi /3. 0. rj derail/ dpcrav Mang. Turn. : roO avToO 
(QiXvvos OP) TT. /3. ^. ^ f/cfrwi/ dper&v TO d' QOP. 

I. &aXex0V] Lat. ' disputaturus ' 2. #i'oi> cV diraa-iv, YJ Toy. 

Inscription: C L'TCU ^ 7re/)i apeTuv] De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 186, 33 6 
irl TOV Ocov Kal iKeT-rjs O.VTOV icyovujs \6yos dvo^tdfeTai Aeyfrqs. Quod Det. 
Pot. Insid. I. 203, 30 T^VTWV ayicav 8ia.TT)pr]<riv TC KOI tyvX 
6 vojjioOfTrjs, d\\d TOIS rds 'yj/w^tas lepcardTOis Afvi'Tats firtrpeirei, 5)V dvdtos 
yfj Kal vSup KOL drjp, tTi 8 ovpavos Kal iras 6 Koa^os kvofJiiffOr], povos 8 dtoxpccs o 
Sijfuovpyos, irpoair<pfvyaaiv, iKerai yvrjfftoi Kal Gepa-irovres avTov ytvopfvoi .... 
ov8' airacriv ige-ftvfTO rots iKercus fevcaOai <pv\aiv tcpwv, d\\' diTivts dpiOfJiov 
irevrrjKOffTov \axov. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 221, 42 MawaTjs \a@uv Trjv 
avTov ffKijvty e<u TTTJTTCI TTJS irapcuPoKrjs [Exod. 33. 7] Kal paKpdv SioiKifa TOV 
ffajpaTiKov arpaTOTTfdov, povius yap av ovTcas lAmVas IKCTTJS Kal 06pairtiTT\s 
tfffffOai Tf\(ios 8(ov. De Post. Caini I. 232, 3 IKTUTI ^ux a *^- Quod Deus Sit 
Im. 1. 290, 9 181 djjtTa<rTp6Trrl irpos ras Swa^eis avrov KOI TOVTWV IKTLS 7J'oi;, 
p,c\pis &v diro8fdiJ.fvai TO avvcx^s Kal yvfjffiov -rfjs Oepaireios cv TTJ TWV tvapfff- 
TrjaavTuv avTais KaraT<i^coo-t \<apq.. Quod Deus Sit Im. I. 296, 28 o~o<pia 5t' fa 
fiovr]s iKcnai \^vxo.ts 17 fm TOV dytwijTov Kara^vY^ yivcTat. De Ebr. I. 37i 2I 
<pi\r)Koovs Kal (pi\oiM0?s (Tfpovs, $>v !<m ^vfifwv, CLKO^I yap OVTOS fpprjvtveTai- 
irpo<r<j>vYas KO.I iKcras 0ov, Afv'iTuv 6 Oiaaos OTTOS' TOV cvxapurriKov tijjivov 
aoovTas . . . . $>v e^apxos lovSas. Quis Rerum I. 478, 20 iKTt)S ovv ytvofjuii Kal 
iroTViwfjuu. Quis Rerum I. 490, 26 fv0v@6\Q}s 8t \vTpa uvofjiaat TOVS Acuiras' els 
cXcvOepiav yap ovoev ovTcas egatpeiTai Trjv oidvoiav, ws TO irp6or<})VYa Kal iKrrrjv 
yevtffOai Otov. Touro 5' 17 Ifpcafifvr) <pv\f) AtviT&v firayye\\tTai. Quis Rerum 
I. 512, 28 6 0os . . . d(pfaiv Kal tXtuOepiav ra?s iKerwriv avTov \jjv\ais irpoKrjpvgas. 
De Congr. i. 534, 20 iKtrqs Kal 0pairVTT|s. De Profugis I. 554, 29 TOVS 
irp6<7<f>VYO,s Kal iKcras TOV Ofov povovs wvTas. De Profugis I. f>57> 48 TTJS ftovois 
irpos oouTijpiav Kal da<f>d\fiav Kara^vY^s TOV /Scuftou. De Mutat. Nom. 



889 P. afoprjTOTepov direlv, rot? TrXeioTOi? 
/co^res, avTLKa Kal wept \ TO*V Otvpiav 
aKo\ov0ia rrjs Trpay/^areias irro^vo^, ra 

Siei'ey- M. 471 

A. Arm. Lat. Turn. : /3ioi/, eV anaaiv fj, rb y. Mang. 3. d<popr)- 

roTfpov Ay Arm. Lat. : <popr}TOTfpov /SO Mang. : cixpoprjTOTepov P 
Turn. : in Q ev erasum est 4. Stei/eyKoVrow /3 : dieveyi<6t>Tfs 

Arm. Lat. ceteri || avriKa, KOL Arm. 5. TJ}*] ri} Q 

I. 612, 25 firjSels ovv TO>V dtyavfffTepoov Kal TairetvoTfpcav elvai SOKOVVTOJV 
t \irtSos diroyvojfffi TTJS apeivovos d-noKvyaaTca iKTT)S yevcaOai Otov. De Somn. 
I. 695, 3 OVTOI Sf flat Aeun-at teal irpoarj^vroi KCLI opcpavol teal X*)P at ' * P* v 
IKTCU, ol Se jACTavdo-rai KCU irp6<r<|>vyS, of 5^ direapQavifffJifVOi Kal Kt\r)pev- 
KOTCS yeveaecus, 0ov 5e TOV TTJS ^vx^s OepaircvrpCBos dvSpa Kal ira-rcpa -yvricriov 

i, ?,. Q. 0. P. L. 2. 458 [Concerning the Essenes] TO -qOiicdv eS ftaAa 
8tairovov(riv. Q. 0. P. L. 2. 456 TviwoaofyiffrSiv ol irpos rrj <pvaiKri Kal rfjv 
T|0iKT|v <j>i\oo-o<J>iav Btairovovvres oXov eTrtSei^iv dpeT-ijs ireiroiijvTdi TOV PIOV. 

1. D. A. S. I: 2. 240 Toffavra. irepl TOVTOOV 8iaXex0eis. 

2. De Hum. 2. 391 yvu/jiais (Kovaiats dpCTi^v 8tirovT]o - av. De Sp. Leg. 2. 319 
irapai tyvoiKois dvdpdffiv of? o OewpTjTiKos Suxiroveirai |3ios. De los. 2. 74 TOWS 
dpcrrjs aOkovs Kara irdffav ^XiKtav Siairovrjo'avTOS. De Pr. et Poen. 2. 427 rots 
dpfTfjv Siairovoflo-t. 

3. L. A. C. 2. 588 ovSlv dirTo\fJir]ffa TOIOVTOV airr]ffaa9ai, TO 8J 4)OpT)TOTaTOv, 

aol n\v dtfuiov Sovvai K.T.\. De Mon. 2. 228 '6a<u Kal rb irepl Oeov 
TOV irepl avOpoiirov a^opijTOTepov. Leg. Alleg. I. 126 ^aKeirwv Kal 
d<|)OpT|T<ov. De los. 2. 45 ovSev TOV avpfieprjKOTos d^op-qTOTepov. 

4. De lustit. 2. 366 (pOdvci Sc TO Trjs dpxns (loos, Kal SiadeSvKfv, 6\iyov Seen 
tf>dvai, irpos airavTa T& TOV PIOV p.pT], 8ia<J>tpov auro povov peyeQet KOI T$ nooSi. 

1-5. For a parallel form of exordium cp. De Decal. 2. 180 rois jStovs TUV ar<i 
M<w(rea o~o<pwv dvdpwv, ovs dpxqy&Tas ... at iepal @ip\oi oi]\ovaiv, fV rats 
irporepats avvTO^fffi p,ep.T]vvKa>s, KaTel TCL aKoXou0a I^TIS TOOV dvaypa<pevTow 
vofJLcav ray (Seas dKpip&oxo, (xi]8' i TIS vno<paivoiTO Tp6iros dXXrjyopias, TOVTOV 
irapels VKa T^S irpbs oidvoiav <pi\op:a0ovs ImaT-qfjujs, rj irpo TWV efjupavwv 6os TcL 
d(f>avrj ftrjTtiv.- also De Pr. et Poen. 2. 409 irepl wv dnavrcuv, offa Kaipos, \v Tais 
irpOTfpais avvTa(ffi SiejjeXOwv Kal irpoffeTt TOJV dpeTwv as dnevetfAfv elprjvg TC Kal 
iTo\((j,<i>, (j,Tei[xi Kara TO aKoXovdov cm Ta irpoTedevTa. also De Ab. 2. 25, 1521. 

5. De Ab. 2. 6 fjiovcaffiv do-irao-d|xevos. 

De Mig. Ab. I. 453 oid Trjv iv rofs irpdyfiaoiv evappoarov aKoXovdiav. 
De Confus. I. 407, 9 !irop,evoi TO) T^S aKoXovdias elpp.S>. De Profugis I. 563 
XeXaXijKOTes ovv Ta apjioTTOvra ittpl (pvydSoiv T^V Kara TOV elppov dicoXovOiav 
avvv(pavovfj.v. De Somn. I. 687 KaTa TO aKoXouOov auriKa StcpfvvrjTfov. In 
Fl. 2. 518 ou f^f/jirjva ..... ovo' fjXiOios TIS tlp-i, <bs fir) ovvaaQai 
aKoXovOiav iSetv. De Decal. 2. 194 irpoaeiituv o\)v ircpl TTJS virapgews Kal 
TOW alfl vndpxovTos, iiropicvos TO; TTJS aKoXovOias eipny, rd irpeirovTa Kal ircpl 


889?. Xe'fw, [JirjSev OLKoOev eVe/co, TOV /SeXnoKrai 7r/>ocrn,#ei9, M. 471 
o Spav e$os eV 0*77 dVei KaXwv eVrniSevjadYajz' aVacrc rots 
TTO 177x0,15 /ecu Xoyoypdc^ois, dXX' dre^^ws avrrjs \ irepi- 10 
e^o/Aei'os 7-77$ dXTi^eias, Trpos 771; olS' on /cal 6 
L7riv airayopevcreL. Aia^X^reo^ Se o/icos /cat 
reoz/' ou yap Set TO /Aey e ^? T^S TWJ' av^puv 

7. &i/ Spai/ BD 8. eV codd. et Arm. Turn. : om. Mang. || e 
TWJ/ om. Lat. || rots om. Arm. 9. aT^"^] 'magnopere' Arm. 'Sine 
arte ' Lat. 1 1 . 5e o/zo>s al] scripsit ovv KOI Q m 2 in ras. 12. o/i<os] 
/not habuisse videtur E in textu (opus marg.) : 6/iotws DM : 6/zo>s cett. 

T^S K\rjff0}s eviOvs irapriyyei\f. De Profugis I. 572, 1 6 irptxrrjKovTtos GUI' 
XY Tai. De Agric. I. 319, 25 TCL irpoaTiKovTa etpTjrai . . . irpos Se T^ aicoAouda 
/tcupos rjSr) rpiirtaOai. 

6-13. De Mundi Op. I. I TO ptv ovv tea\\os rSiv vorj^mrtav rrjs KOff^oirouas 
ouSftj ovT6 iroiTjTTJs cure XoYQ-ypoi^os diojs av vftvfjffai SvvaiTO' KOI *ya/) \6yov 
Kal aKofjv vTTpPa\\i, fjifi^oj KOI ffffJivoTfpa ovra f) us dvrjrov nvos opydvois 
cvapfj.oa07)vai. ou jji^v 8id rovO' TjcrvxacrTcov, d\\' eveica TOV 6eo(])i\ovs Kal virep 
5vvafj.iv 4mToX(jnjTOv Xsyeiv, oiKoOev p,V oviStv, 6\iya 8' dvrl iro\\S>v K.T.\. 
De PI. Noe I. 348 rds yap Sirjyrjffcis ruv TOV dfov cpycav avTap/tfffTaTov cKtivcav 
firaivov fivai, irpo<r0T|Kir]S ov8ep,Cas ^a>0ev tls K6ffp.ov Seo/*eV<uj/, d\\a rd difsevots 
Trjs dXT]0ias T\fioTaTov kxovruv eyK&iJuov. 

7. De los. 2. 59 epevvrjaaTca Se (KaaTOS avTov, ual TOV lAt7^oi/ oiKodcv avcv 
TWV -nap' ffjiov martuv cttreTat. De Mon. 2. 222 Xfywv pxv OIKCLOV ovScv .... 
SieXfvafTai KaOaircp viropa\\ovTos frepov. In Fl. 2. 531 ^aprvpfiao) ot Kal 
avTos offa avvotoa T> ir\rj6fi TUV fls KO<rjji,i6TT]Ta Kal els euireCOctav irpoartOels 
ovBev f) yap aXT]0eia auTap/fcaTaTos Ziraivos, 

8-13. De Mundi Op. I. 21 TT)J/ 5' IfiSouAoos <pvaiv OVK otS' et TIS licavws fi.v 
vp,vf]<rai SvvatTO iravTos ovffav \6yov Kpt'iTTOva' ov \LT\V OTI 6avuaai<aT(pa TUV 
trcpl avTTjs \yopfV(av effTi, Sid TOvO' Tjo-vxaorTeov, dXX' 6TriToXp,T]TOv. De 
Justit. 2. 373, 37 SiKaioffvvijv ot avrfv TIS av 7roiHTT|s -q XoyoYpd^os v/jivrjaai 
bvvaiTO ; De PI. Noe I. 353, II irotTjTal Kal XoY<rypd<|>oi. 

II. De Pr. et Poen. 2. 413, 12 diraYopeiia /caOdirep d0Xir]TT\s vitb 

Leg. Alleg. I. 86 TT)V otyio/jiaxov ovv yvwjJLijv dvTiTaTTe Kal KO.\\I<JTOV 
TOVTOV 8td0XT]crov. De Mig. Ab. I. 447 l/SouAero iravTcas 8taY(Dvicrao-0at. 
De Congr. I. 543 ot plv yap irpoKa^ovTes dvetrfaov .... Kal Tas x 6 '/' 05 V1T> 
daOevfias, uffncp dtr6ipT]K6TS dOX-rjTaC, KaOrJKav . . . ol 8^ ret tyopepd Kal oeivd 
Trjs fprjfjLias ndvv T\rjTiKus Kal eppw/jifvoas dvao(X"P* vol t TOV d-ywva TOV fliov 

12. De Ab. 2. 14 Trpdgets OVK cvKaTatypovrjTOi. TO ol [LtyeQos avT&v ov iravTi 
OTJ\OV. In Fl. 2. 526 d\\d pot OOK(? irpoo-pT|crcov otKfiojv av diropfjaai 8id 


P. OLLTLOV dramas yeve&Oai TO 19 /A7?Sej> KaXov r]crvy(d^cr- M. 471 

6ai $iKaiov(Tiv. *H Se 


Sta rrjs rrpocrpTJcreaJS' OeparrevTal yap 
15. Sta AyPQO Arm. Mang. Turn.: OTTO /3 et ut videtur 

KfKaivovpyr)fj.fvr)s wfJiOTrjros. Quis Rerum I. 473 Kalroi TIS OVK av TO 
TOU xpTjfffJiySovvros d<<y/xa /cat nfyeOos Karair\ayfls ac|>a>vos at dxcw^s fyfVfTo. 

14. De Ab. 2. 37 OUK diov Ipyov Tjorvxa<r0T]vai. De Ab. 2. 25 p,-yC(rrT]v Se 
irpagtv diav d/fOTjs ovx qo~vxao'Tov. V. M. 2. 80 /3ioj> avaypdif/at SifvorjOyv 
avdpos ra ir&vra fifytarov KOI reXfiordrov KO.I yvwpipov roTs * djjioucri * (JIT^ 
d-yvoetv avrbv dnocprjvat. De Prov. ex Eus. Praep. Ev. 2. 644 6 S 8^ TOV 
y&Xcucros tcvteXos TTJS plv avrfs ovaias rots d\\ois aarpois nfTfffxnff, BVOXUTIO- 
X6YTJTOS 8J ciTrep to-ri, n^ dirOKveiTwa-av ol TCI tyvaecas Ipcvvav dojOoTfs. 

15. irpoffprjo feus'] De Gig. I. 264, 32 dvaiovs TTJS -irpoo-pT|<r6a)s. De Gig. 
I. 271, 25 ou X&piv ual TTpocrpi^crecos ofs tiriTerrjScvKf trvxfv oiKfias. De Agric. 
I. 300, 8 Kvpiai irpoo-pTjo-eis. De Prov. ex Eus. Praep. Ev. 2. 635 0affi\cT fa 
OVK cffn irp6o'p'r]cris olKfiorepa irarpos. 

16. OfpairtvTai] Leg. Alleg. I. 114, 2 (an $1 /cat avp&o\ov 6 fipaxiw irovov Kal 
itctKoiraO etas' TOIOVTOS 5f 6 0pairevT^S Kal XcirovpYos roav dyiaw, do-KTjcrci KOI 

xpw/ucvos. Leg. Alleg. 1.87, 17 ou yap ir*<pvKtv -?j TUJV ira6wv OepaircvnKTj 
TT)V dperfis ir6\tv oiKftv. De Sac. Ab. et C. 1. 166, II ru> 0oi) Oepairevi-Q 
irpfirwoes d\i)06ias irfptex (ff&a ^ I> e Sac. Ab. et C. I. 168, 33 cvo-e^eia 8^ al 6016- 
TTJS ayaOd, d\\' OVK dvev OcpaircCas Otov rvx^iv avr&v SvvdpeOa' Of panda 8e raTs 
fvirovots <pi\oTtfMats avvf^tvKrai. De Sac. Ab. etC. 1. 169,4 OepairevTcov . . . rds 
rrjs tyvxrjs dptrds, ovrca Kal . . . Ofpairwrtov vydav. De Sac. Ab. et C. 1. 1 70, 44 
.... 0cpairciav ou Svfffpyov x 6t > StSaffKa\iaV iravovpyia 8^ tKovffiov 
dppu)o-TT]p.a, xaXciTTjv 8ii\ Kal irdvrus dviarov ipydfrai rty dirorpoirrjv. 
De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 186, 23 TOUS Afvtras 6fj.o\oyfT Mcuo-^y TOIS dvrl TUV 
irp(tiTOToK<av yfvojtfvovs Oepairevrds TOU povov diov OfpairfVfaOai, Xvrpa TUV 
a\\a)v dirdvTojv elvai. De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 188, 19 TauTT? Kal TO.S ir6\fts TUIV 
AfviTew XvrpuTas 8td iravTos fTvai <f>rjaiv, OTI 6 Ofov 0pairVTir\s aiowiov 
p(av KfKapiruTai, KaTcL Tas awtx^is Tpoirds TTJS dtiKivrjTOv il/vx'fjs idcreis 
pfvos eira\\-fj\ovs. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 202, 2 dttTai yap ovoevbs OVT 6 
v\-fjprjs Ofbs ovTt r) aKpa Kal iravTf\r]s firiffrfipr), uffTC TOV OepairtvTiKov TOVTtav pr) 
rovs Ofpairfvopevovs dvfvSffis OVTUS, d\\' favTbv fid\iaTa &(pf\fiv. 'IviriK^j pfv 
ydp Kal OKvKaKtvTiKr) firicrTrifj.r) Ofpairda f) iiriruv, r) 8f o~Kv\a.Kcav ovo~a, 
iropifa TOIS $01$ Td u(pf\ifM, Siv tKfiva Sfirai' pr) iropi^ovaa be dfifXetv av 
SoKoir). TT)V 87) cuo-^eLav, 0coO 0paircCav virapxovaav, ov Qeuis iropioTiKTJv 
flirtiv TWV u<pf\T)ffovT<uv TO OfTov. Quis Rerum I. 474, 10 Tas <(Ao8ca7roTot/s 
XeiTOvpyias Kal 0pairias TOU 'Aftpadfji. De Profugis I. 552, 8 dvopwv 5f 
&PIOTOV ae\ov r) Otov pbvov 0epa<Trcia. cp. De Profugis I. 559, 33. De Somn. 
I. 645, 8 TrfV TOV trdvTcav am'ou 0cpairiav. De Somn. I. 653, 42 TUV aSoAew 
Kal KaOapus 0cpaircv6vT(v TO *Ov ouScts taTiv, bs /xr) irpuTov ftfv lffxvpoyvufj.oavvri 
**X/"7 Tat > KaTaQpoirfaas TUV dvOpuirivuv irpayfMTuv. De Ebr. I. 366, 45 
ouS', wffirtp vofjuovai Tivfs, dvOpuirovs dvaipovaiv ol ifptis, ^aa \oyiKa 


889 P. Kal OepaTrevrpiSes erv/xws KoXovvraC 17x01 Trap ocrov M. 471 

errayy4\\ovrai Kpti&crova rrjs Kara TrdXeis' rj 
yap crw/xara OepaTrevet, povov, Kew7) Se /cal 

Lat. 'cfe prima salutatione comprobatur ' 16. 6cpancvTidfs 

/3Q, 1 : fapcnrevrpiScs cett. 1 8. Kpcirrova DM 19. f fefffeq dc] 

ai awpaTos ovvearwra, dXX' offa oiKfia Kal (ptXa TTJ aapitl airoKoirrovffi rfjs 
Stavoias eavTwv, evirpeirts flvai vopiovTs rots Oepaircvrais TOV povov ffo<pov 
yevrjffo/ji.tvois, irdvTcav offa yeveffiv ci\i)xtv aXXorpiovaQai. De Ebr. I. 376, 53 
UpeW Kal OepaircvTwv 0ou. De Confus. I. 419, 4 -fj rov povov OepaireCa 
o-o^oi). cp. Quod Deus Sit Im. j. 282, 38. De Fortit. 2. 382 rrjs TO Ivos Kal 
OVTWS OVTOS Oepaireias 0ov. De Fortit. 2. 381 rfjs TOV Ivos Kal ovrtos OVTOS 
rifjirjs. De Ebr. 1 . 369 opaffiv yap Ocov nrjvvei TO ovopa ['l.o~par]\~\' rtXeiorepov 5% 
TI av tiT) TWV kv aperais f) TO OVTWS ov ifaiv. Q. 0. P. L. 2. 457 XeyovTai nvfs 
irap' avrois wopa 'Effaaioi . . . ovtt afcpiffci Tvirca SiaXfKTOv 'E\\r)viK7Js irapuvvfJioi 
offioTTjTos, firidf) Kal cv Tois fM\iffTa OcpaiTCvral Ocov yeyovaffiv. De Congr. 
I. 526 T$ fjifv ovv apiaTo} yivci TO apiaTOV opav, TO SVTWS ov, ffvn0@T]Kcv 
'Iffpar)\ yap opuv Ofov fpfj.r)v(vcTai, T> 8% ScvTfpficuv e<j>i|XV<p TO SfvTepov, TOV 
alcr0if]Tov ovpavov Kal T^V kv avTy TUV dffTepcav (vapfiovtov Td^tv Kal trap.p.ovaov 

6fpairfVTpio(s] De Somn. i. 655, 33 rafj dtrtw/iaTOiy Kal Oepairevrpto-tv avTOv 
(6fov~) ipvxais. De Somn. 1 . 695 , 7 6eov TOV TTJS ^VXTJS 0*pairVTpi8os avopa Kal 
naTfpa yvijaiov. -De Post. Caini I. 261, 19 TTJV l^(xa^vr\v oi&voiav \fiTOVpybv 
KOI 0paTTVTpi5a ovffav. 

De Confus. I. 425 TOVTOV 8vva/jiis 8 ..... KK\Tjrai /xev ITVJJKOS Oeos. 
V. M. 2. IOI Kvvo/jiviaS) "f)V crv|X(os CKaXetrav ol QfTtKol TUV ovoftaTcav. Q. 0. 
P. L. 2. 456 of ITIJJJUOS* irpO(rovojJui<r0evTS * eTrrcfc ffotyol. 

17 seq. For both idea expressed and form of expression cp. De Ab. 2. 9 
irpocnjKovTws otiv Kal Tr)v TUV . . . dpCT&v oiKfioTijTa avvf]i//f <pvo~is, naOrjffis, 
aaKTjffis, as cTepca 6vop.aTu ^dptras Iaapi0fj.ovs dvOpuiroi KaXovcrtv, r\ TW Ke\api- 
a6ai TOV Ofov . . . . r[ irap' ocrov avTai SeouprjvTai faxy \oyiKrj eavTas, . . . iva 
Kal TO alwviov 6vop.a . . . /) ITTI Tpiuv dvOpw-rrcav /laXAoi/ ^ TUV flprj/j-fvcav XeyrjTai 
SvvapfQJV' dvOpuircav fitv yap <f>OapTr) <pvois, atpOapTOs 5% fj TWV dpfT&v. De Ebr. 
I. 378 Tr)v 8e aKijv^v fJiapTvpiov Ka\ft iro\\aKis' TJTOI irap' 5<rov ... 4] trap* otrov. 

1 8. De Somn. I. 678, 20 @a6tias flprjvrjs dvaTr\rjff0evTas Trjs fv lavTofs, ^ 
irpos d\r]0idv fffnv flprjvrj, TTJS Kara rds iroXets dpxcTvitov. De Profugis I. 572 
57 n\v yap Kara iroXets [flprjvr)] dvaKcKpaTat kn<pvXi<a iro\e/j.q>. De Agric. I. 322 
fjivpioi ovv TWV Xeyofjifvcav aotpiffTWV, BavftaffOevTCs Kard ir6\is. 

De Prov. ex Eus. Praep. Ev. 2. 637 oaoi 8e voOov iraiSeias (irffifX^Orjo'av, 
ov8e TOVS iarpovs (fiifj.r}ffavTO, TO 8ov\ov xl/vx^s <rwp,a Oepairevovras, of TJJV 
Seffiroivav iirHpaffKOVTes IdaOai. 

19. De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 176, 27 KaTacpevycTf, S> ^dratot, ITTI TOV p,6vov 
larpov 4 /v X'n s appoxmrjiAdrcov. De los. 2. 43 TUIV TTJS ij/vx^is iraOwv Kal vo- 
OTf)p,aTft)v XeycTai flvai XP OVOS icirpos, iKavos Kal irevOos dveXetv Kal dvfj.ov o~0{o~ai 
Kal <|>6j3ov Ocpairevcrai' irdvTa yap l^cv/xapt^ft Kal oaa Kara TT\V (pvffiv Bvo-Cara. 


889 P. z/ocrot? KKpa | r^/LteVa? ^aXeTrai? /cat Svcrtarot?, ats M. 471,20 

KaT(TKr)\l/av r)$oval Kal 7rt$Vjittat /cat XvTrat /cat (f)6/3oi, 

890 P. TrXeoz'ef tat re /cat affrpocrvvai, /cat aSt/ctat, /cat TO TO>I> 

a\\a)v TTaOvv /cat KCLKIMV o.vr\wrQv TrXrjOos' rj Trap 9 
ovov e/c <f)v<Ta>s Kal T&v lepoiv vo\Lu>v || iTTCLL&evO'rjcra.v M. 472 
TO 6V, o /cat ayaOov /cpetTToV Icrnv /cat ez>os 

>7 Se P 20. re add. ante *al CEMOPQ : om. ceteri || 

ats A et forte Arm. : as ceteri et editi 21. ^Soi/at *at A/3yOPQ 

Turn. : ffdovai re /cat H Mang. || KOI \inrai ABEMPQ Mang. : Xvirai 
Dy Turn. || KOI <po^oi Kal Awai Arm. 23. ira6u>v T* KOI K 

Arm. || ai>T]vvT<t)v E : dvrjKea-Tav M : dvfjKecrTov D : dvrjvvrov Arm. 
Ceteri || dvyvvrov n\T]6ov5 H I. TO ov ovrws Arm. || earlv A 

20. De Profugis I. 563, 19 TUIV yap d^ovXrjroov faj6(v ai<f>vi8iov 
TOVTO, -napa-^prjijua TT\V ^\>v\"i\v. De Agric. I. 306, 1 8 ev\6p.voi ftT/S 

elcuQvias KaTaaKT|TrT6iv voo^ovs eirtyevtaOai. De Sp. Leg. 2.316 Suo-iara 'yap 77877 
Kal iravTfXus dOcpdirevTa ra f K TWV (pappaKeiuv dppwarrjfjiaTa' xa-Xeirwrcpa /J.{VTOI 
(piXfi TUV ev rois aujjiaffi TO. irepl rds x|/vxas -rrdOi] rwv mftov\fvo- 
fKffraaeis *yap Kal tiapafypoavvai Kal dcpoprjToi paviai KaTacrKTjirTOVcri. 

21. Leg. Alleg. I. 68 Kal yap -f|8ovir| fiorjQft irpbs dia/jiovrjv rov yevovs rfp-Siv, 
Kal 4iri0ujjLia Kal Xvirt] JAWTOI Kal cf>6pos. De Congr. I. 544 TjSovuiv Kal 
eiri0v}xuwv, 4)6pou T Kal XVTTTJS, Kal dSLKirjjjidTWV Kal avvo\cas ana^rwv ooa rj 
KaKiwv fffnv r) iraOwv Hpya. De Mig. Ab. I. 445 TroAAas av evpot, rdfis 

s, Siv TjBoval r) cTridvfxiai r; Xvirai T; 4>6j3oL r; TrctA-tv d^pocrvvat Kal 
Kal at TOVTOJV avyyfveis Kal d8(\(pal ragtapxovffi. 

23. De Mutat. Nom. I. 604, 49 rets TWV dvrjvvTcov iraOwv opuds. De Prov. 
2. 636 cv^aOca 8e, KaOapaioiv fJKTa\axoav, laOrjvai TO, wra, St' uv at fj.eyd\at 4^ v Xti 
votroi KaTaaKT|irTOv<ru. 

24. De Ab. 2. I, I rSiv upwv vop.cov kv irevre @i@\ois dvaypatyfvrcav. 
De Decal. 2. 181, 45 tepovs vojxovs. De Decal. 2. 186, 45 TO, TUV Upwv v6p,wv 
SiSaffKaXfia. De Mutat. Nom. I. 597, 40 fp^veiav Kal irpocprjTfiav vcp.cov 

i. De Somn. 1.672,3 naOovrts Kal irai8cv0VTS 4^ cpx-qs TOV OVTCJS Pa<rt\ca, 
rdv yvpiov, irpoo-KVvctv. 

.1, 2. De Pr. et Poen. 2. 414, 30 Ktivo [i. e. os tanv o 6tb$] p\v yap, 3 Kal 
aYaOoi) KpeiTrov Kal p.ovd8os irp<rpvT6pov Kal Ivos ciXiKpivecrTCpov, 
i><p' trepov TWOS OecapercrBai, SIOTI phvov Bffus avrbv v<p' 
De Mundi Op. I. 2, 26 TO (itv Spaar^piov 6 TUIV o\cav vovs tOTiv 
TOS KOI aKpaupveaTaTos, KpeiTrwv 4] dpCTTJ at Kpc'iTrcav r) Imart;//?; at KpeiTTtov 
T] avro Ta.ya.Qov Kal avTo T& Ka\6v. De lustit. 2. 368, I irpo<pT)TT)s, ov ycvfi 
Hd\\ov TI aptTri Trape\r)\v6ws ITTI TT)J/ TOV OVTWS ovros 0pairiav. De Soinn. I. 625 
q.v6pcaTros eaiptTov irapd TO. d\\a faJa yip<vse\axe, 0paTT6X>iv TO ov. De Exsec. 


890 P. tikiKpwecrTepov Kal /xoj>aSos apyeyovtorepov. Ol? rii/as'M. 472 

eucre/3eiaz> ; apd 

3. ois Tu/ay] ovs T'LVI seu ovs TIO-LV Arm. et forte Lat. : ols rivas Mang. 

4. OVK cipa A/3P : loco OVK. rasura trium litt. C : om. OVK ceteri 
codices, Arm. et edd. : interpres Lat. videtur OVK habuisse, nam 
verba ' aut nzmpe Us ' quae in edit. Basil, leguntur ex ' hand 

2. 435 TOVS TWV Uptov vofjixov oiKaioo~vvr]s Kal evcrefttias virfpopwvTas Kal rais 
noXvOeois Sogais viray^QivTas, S>v d6eoTrjs TO re\os, \r)0T) TTJS avyytvovs Kal iraT- 
piov oioaffKaXias -fjv l TrpwTrjs fjXiKias 6iraiS6v0T]o-av } rty TOX) *Evos tyvaiv rbv 
dvwTaTW vo^i^fiv Ofov. L. A. C. 2. 562 fj.6vovs yap 'lovSaiovs vire@\ircro 
[6 rdt'os], els 8r) . . . BeSiSaYp-cvovs 4| auruiv rpoirov TIVO. ajrapyavcav virb yovtQjv 
Kal iraiSaycaywv Kal v(f>rjyr)Twv Kal rroAi/ irporepov TWV Uptov v6|A<ov, Kal Zn TWV 
dypcHpow cOwv, va vojxifcuv TOV irartpa Kal TTOITIT^V rov Koo-p.ov 0e6v. De Pr. et 
Poen. 2. 417 dpxifpojffvvrjv dt' -qs irpofyrjTevow eiriffTrj/jioviKws Oepaireticrei ro y Ov. 
L. A. C. 2. 546 ^u^afy, at T& y(vr]Tov irdv virepKv^affai TO dyfvr]Tov Kal Ofiov 
opav ireiraiSevvTai, TO irpurov dyaOov Kal KaXbv Kal tvfiaip,ov Kal fji.aKa.piov . . . 
TO KpeiTTOV |xev dyaQov, KaKXiov 5e Ka\ov Kal /ia/<:apioT77Tos p.\v ftaKapiwrepov, 
evdai/j-ovtas 8% avTrjs evSaipoveaTepov Kal d 877 TI TWV cipr}/j.vojv TfXetoTfpov. 
Qu. in Exod. E. H. 67 TO irpSnov b Kal Ivos Kal p.ova.Sos Kal dpxrjs irpeo-jStJTCpos. 
De Mon. 2. 220 IVa . . . /) a /XT) ^e^tts (f>6tycovTai /tara TOV OVTCOS OVTOS. 
De Sp. Leg. 2. 320 TOI> OVTWS ovTa Oeov. 

2. De Post. Caini i. 237, 14 TOV 0(bv 6p>v, apx^YOVMTaTov ov. De Aet. 
Mundi 2. 492 dpxeyovuTfpov oe Kal irpea^vTepov 17 4/c 7^? [sc. yevns dvOpuirojv']. 
3-20. For form of expression cp. De Ab. 2. 38 TIVU 70/1 aA.Aa; iriffTCVTeov ; 
*Apa Y^ ffyffioviais . . . ; 'AAX' d/>x^ /*^ Traaa atyaXepov. L. A. C. 2. 566 E?ra 
. . 8id TI TOV 7r/)o Ta'/'ot; Tifteptoi' 6s . T. A. ; TO yevos qv tXaTTcav ; 'AXV 
. . . . 'A\\d Trjv naiociav ; Kal TIS rjv (ppovipuTepos . . . ; 'A\Xd T^V 
, Kal -irotos fid\\ov K.T.\.De Aet. Mundi 2. 503 iroup or) TOVTOJV aiov, TOV 
(fiOfipcaOai (pdvai; T$ KaTa oiaipfaiv; 'AXX' cure l SieffTrjKoTcav <JTIV, 
dis TO. fjieprj ffKtoaaOrjvai, OVT l/c avvairTopevaov, us 8ia\vOrjvai, ovTf TOV avTOV 
TpoTrov TOIS ^fj.Tepois ijvcuTai ff&fAaffi. Td p,6V Y^P eiriKrjpcas TC l tavT&v Ix 6l 
Kal SvvaffTevfTai irpbs pvpifav d(f> wv 0\dirTtTai' TOV 8 drjTTtjTos i) pa{M], iro\\rj 
TIVI nepiovaia -ndvTOiv KaTaKpaTovaa. 'AXX' dvaipto-ei rravTfXfi Trjs notoTijTOS ; 
aXX' dpr)x avov TOVTO Y e - MeVet Y^P ftaTa TOVS TavavTia aipovptvovs -q TTJS 
*AXXd TO; KaTa avyxyaiv ; diraYC' 8cr}o~ei -yap ird\iv us TO JJIT) ov 
TTJV (pOopdv, irapaotx* o~0ai. ToO X**P IV > ori f ' 1 f^ v fftaffrov kv (j.epfi TWV 
ecpOdptTO, utTafioXty rjovvaTO TT)V els %Tpov oXfo~0at' ITCLVTCUV ffuX- 
\r}&or]v dOpoov KUTO. Gvyxvffiv dvaipovfjifvcav, dvdyKt] virovoetv TO dSvvaTOv. De 
Aet. Mundi 2. 509 TWV d% KaT(i\eyfJ.(vcav Tpoirwv, ovods ZcpdirTfTai TOV Koffpov TO 
irapdirav. 'Evel Kal ri (pwfj.fv ; TrpoaTeOfjvai TI T> Koapca irpbs dvaipeffiv ; dXX' 
(KTos, b p.T) ftfpos yeyovfv avTOv o\ov' Trfptex^Tat 70^ Kal KaTa- 
'AXX' d<paipet06ai ; rrpwTOv p.^v TO dtpaipeOfV ird\tv Koffpos ZffTai TOV 


890?. ye Tous TO, crTOi^ela \ Ti/xoWas, yr\v, vSap, aepa, Trvp ; 
ols ical eV&jz'u/iia? ZOevro erepa? erepoi, TO JJLV 
"HtJMiLcrTOv Trapa TT)I> efai//i*>, olpai, 
Se TOZ' de)oa, Trapa TO aipecrOai KOI 
vinos' TO Se vSajp TlocreiStova, rct^a TTOV Sia | TO TTOToV* 10 
TT)Z> Se y^ ArfiArjTpav, Trap 9 oo"ov p*rfTrjp elvai So/cet 

nempe Us ' corrupta esse puto . 5. Tip.>vTas] roX^vras M 

sed sup. roA/u scr. m. rec. rip : videtur Lat. legisse TO!? . . . rt/xeoo-ti/. 
6. eWpot om. Lat.: erepos EM sed in mg. corr. E ut vid. alt. man. 
fTcpois || pev TO Trvp Q 8. Trpoy i/\^os om. Lat. 9. 8e om. D : 

8' E 10. TO Troroi/ dvat Arm. || Ar)p.r)Tpa O Arm. : ^rj^rpav ceteri || 
fl tivat Arm. Lat. ii. <0<ov T KOI (f)VTa)i> Arm. 

tireira d/i^arov e<a n aoj^a rov o\ov SiaprrjOtv rrjs 
'AXXd TCI fj-eprj neTarideaOai ; /zeVct plv ovv kv ofioia. Quod Det. 
Pot. Insid. I. 196 'Tt C7^sj' (Gren. 37, 15) &p<5. -y Qpovrjaiv ; rC oviv 67rt 
iravovpyias (iaivcis ; 'A\\d ffaxppoffvvrjv ; aXX' cwt <f>eida}\iav i) rpifiosayfi. 'AXXd 
dvSpiav ; Opaffvrijs irpoaepxercu ravry. 'AXX' cvaefifiav ^.(repxV > SeiffiSaifj.ovias 
17 65(5s. 'Edv 8J (fidffKri farffv TOVS eiriffTrifAijs \6yovs KOI iroOtiv us TOUS l*y7 VT< * T(U 
yevovs dSeX^ovs, ft?) 7r<ij/u iriffrcvcafjicv avry' ou Y^P ai'n'i;j'0di'6TO wou ftoafcovcriv, 
d\\d itov iroifiaivovffiv. 

4, 5. V. M. 2. 95 Ta 70/3 (rroixcta TOV iravros, yi\ Kal v8cop Kal d-qp 
Kal irvp . . . ols airT6Xo-0iq 6 K6<rjxos. De Decal. 2. 189 cKreOciuKacri 7<i/) ol 
fjttv rds Ttcro-apas dpxds, YT)V Kal vScop Kal dtpa Kal irvp, ol Se r\\iov Kal 
cr\T|VT|v Kal TOVS dXXovs irXav-qras Kal dirXavcis darcpas, ot 5e povov rbv 
ovpav6v, of 8^ TOV o~ujjnraVTa KOO~(IOV* TOI/ 8^ avcararoi Kal irpfff@vTa.TOv, TOV 
yfwrjTriv . . . impfKa\tnf/avTO, i//fv8<uvvfiovs irpoo-pT|o-is Kivois 4iri<|)T)p,io-avTS 
Ircpas Tpoi. KaXovoa yap ot ftfv TT^V -yTJv K6prjv, ArjjjnjTpa, UXovrtuva, TT)J/ 8^ 
6a\affffav IlocrciSwva .... *Hpav 8 TOV dcpa teal TO irp "Hc^aio-TOv, Kal ij\iov 
'ATToAAcura Kal ^eX^vrjv ''Aprffjiiv Kal tcafftyupov ' AcppoSiTyv Kal ^Ti\@ovTa 'Ep^v, 
KOI TOIV a\\cav dffTtpcav (KaffTOV TO.S lircowjjiias* fJ.vOoypd<f)oi* iraptdoaav, ot 
Trpbs dirdrriv aKofjs fv Tert^i'ao'/iej/a irXafffMTa avvwprjvavTfs fioav irtpl TTJV 

TUV ovofiaToov Ofaiv KfKOfiif/fVffOat To) 8^ <pi\o<ro(peiv dv60(as kyvwKOTi Kal 

aSoXov Kal KaOapds vff@ias fitTairoiovfjifi'y KaXXiorov Kal oaiwraTov v<j>Tjy(iTat 
irapdyyc\na, (Jir)8iv TUV TOV Koffpov (ifpuv avTOKpaTrj Ofov viro\a^@dveiv flvai. 
Kat yap ytyove. Ttvfffis 8^ (f>0opds dpx 1 ?' Kav itpovoiq TOV irfirotr) KOTOS d0ava- 
Tt^rjTat' Kal rjv iroTf \povos, OT OVK ijv. De Prov. Auch. p. 76 Si quae de 
Hephaesto fabulose referuntur, reducas in ignem, et quod de lunone ad aeris 
naturam, quod autem de Mercurio ad rationem. 

7. De Sacrificant. 2. 256 T^J TWV lepuv \v\vo3v c^d^ccas. 

8. Quis Rerum I. 507, IO d/>T?) /jitv yap ov povov irapd T^V atpeffiv wvo^affOr}, 
d\\d KOI irapd TO aipecrOai, aipCTai yap Kal n,Tupi6Tat. De Agric. I. 326 TO 

S Kal ^ap0CVTCS 7T( prjKtffTOV d(p' 


890 P. TrdvTCDV (f)VTO)V X Kal cJ<UI>. 'AXXtt TO, JJLV OPO/Aara M. 472 

<TO<j>i<TT(t)v ICTTIV vprf[JLaTa' TO, Se CTTOiytia 

v\.rj Kal ef eavrjjs a/az/Tjxos, vrro^e^q^vq xa> 

7T/009 aTTotcras CT^T; jnax<wi> | /cat Troioxifnwz' iSea,9. 'AXXa 15 

rovs xa aTTOxeXecr/xaxa, ^Xiop, creXT^p, ^ xous dXXovs 

curre/oas, TrXaz/Tjxas ^ ctTrXapets, ^ xoi> (Tvp.rravra ovpa- 

12. <To<p5>v BD : (ro(f)i(TT>v ceteri || eupe/zara /3 13. auTTjr M 

14. rai T^I/. vno/3. L/at. || v7ro/3f/3X?7/Liei>77 ex -/j/j^y corr. B 15. TOV? 

forte om. Lat. I ras Q 16. ^] /cai BD 17. TrXawjras dorepfts KOI 

12. Quis Rerum I. 517, 1 of iriQavuv o-o<j>io-p.dTcov ctiperaC. De Congr. I. 523, 
27 17 Ao7ij) ao(j)tcrp.(iT(ov cupco-is. De Congr. i. 541, 2 rd <pi\oao<pias cvp^ara. 
De Prov. 2. 626 ao^urmas t*.lv tpyov vpo-i\OY6iv. Quis Rerum i. 503 
TraAatoj' -yap cvp6p.a Mcwtrtcws. 

13. De Mundi Op. I. 2, 30 T 5e iraOrjTbv civj/vxov Kal aKivT]TOV 4| lavroO. 

14. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 223, 51 irpbs TO 7ra0e?i/ tTropp\T)p,Vov KaXeirat 
6r)\v. V. M. 2. 90 rSiv d\6yajv ola TWOS vXrjs viropepX^jxtvwv irpos afftcrjaiv. 

15. De Mon. 2. 226 at iroXvftoptyoi TWV xp(aij.a.T<av Kal <rxTjp.ATWV IScai. De 
Mon. 2. 216 xpu/MTCw Kal <rxT)p.dT(ov Kal TTOIOTT]TCOV eS BeS^p-iovp-y^iJuvais 
ISeais virayayovTCs TOVS opuvTas. 

16. Quis Rerum i. 505, 7 r<i ^cv <rToixta /tat TcL OVTJTO. aTroTX<rp,aTa. De 
Sp. Leg. 2. 331 irepl vorjrwv irapaSft-yfuiTQJV Kal alffOrjToav diroTeX^o-jJidTwv. 
Quod Deus Sit Im. I. 279 17 V'^X^ ^ * K T <* 3V O.VTUV <rroi\ti(av, If &v TO. d'AAa 
aTTTXiTO, 8itTr\aa0T]. Leg. Alleg. I. 94 Vfvei 5c TT/JOS r<is TO)V airOTeX<rp.dTa>v 
fKir\T)pw<T(isfj ev TO) KivetaOai [sc./cat'a]. Leg. Alleg. 1. 137 avrd T [sc. Traces] ai 
TO rroiijTiKov Kal T& e/c TOUTCUJ' diroreXeo-jjia, oror ^Soi'jj, ^Su, r/Seffflat. Leg. Alleg. I. 
74 diroreXcorna at evtpyfiav. Leg. Alleg. 1.77 trpoaOek TW Kax ^ovXrjfMTi Kaicbv 
TO Sia TOJV epycuv diroTeXeo'p.a. Quis Rerum 1. 505 irdvTa rd ^eprj TO. KUT' avrbv eu- 
XapiffTcT TO. aroixeta, rd diroTcXtajxaTa ov TO. ITTI 7^? povov, a\\a Kal TO, Iv ovpavy. 

De Pr. et Poen. 2. 415, 5 ITU iraaiv i^Xiov Kal <Te\-tyn\v, irXavf|Tas Kal 
dirXaveis dorrepas Kal TOV o-vjiiravra ovpavov .... OVK d-iravTO/L/aTta^fi/Ta 
YYovv, dXX' v-iro TIVOS 8T]p,iovpYov Koa^oiroiov. De Cherub, i. 155, 6 rjXiov ^dp Kal <rXTjVTjv Kal TOV crvp/iravTa oupavov T Kal KOCTJAOV, are Kal OVK 
ovTa avTcfovo-ta. cp. Quis Rerum i. 508, 20, De Congr. i. 538, 35, De 
Confus. I. 431, 21 KaTanXaytvTes ovv Tivts TT)V exaTepov TUIV Koff/jiuv <pvaiv, ov 
IJLOVOV o\ovs ffeGeiaffav, a\\a Kal TO. Ka\\iaTa rwv ev avrots p.fpwv, TJXiov Kal 
aeXTiv-rjv Kal TOV at)|XiravTa ovpavov. De Ab. 2. 9 rd KaXXiara TOJV OVTOW, 
TJXuos Kal aeXiqvir] Kal 6 o-t'jAiras ovpavos T Kal Kco-p.os. cf. V. M. 2. 136, De 
P. C. [A. M.] 30 o TO> OVTCOS ovTa 0eov dpvovf^cvos Kal TOVS yeyovoras irpo TOV 
trfiroirjKoTos TIJJ.WV, Kal nrj p.ovov yr\v 3\ v8a-p -q depa r\ irvp Ta aToixeia TOV 
itavT6s, f) iraXiv %\\iov Kal o'cXTjvTjv Kal irXavT|Tas Kal dirXavets dcrTtpas 4] TOV 
avjiiravTa ovpavov T Kal Koajtov ffefieiv di)v, dAAa Kal oaa OvrjTol Sijiuovpyol 
KareaKCvaaav ^vXa Kal Xidovs aircp eis dvOpajiroeiSeis TVTTOVS ^.op<pwdrj. 

17. Leg. Alleg. I. 107, 17 tio~e\Q<i>v TIS &o~irep cts fjifyiffTi^v oiKiav r) troXiv Tov8f 



890 P. vov re Kdl Kocrpov ; 'AXXa KOI ravra OVK ef tavT&v M. 472 

yeyovev, dXX' VTTO TWOS Brj^Lovpyov \ reXeiorarov TJJV 20 

'AXXa Tous r)fJLi0ov<; ; fj TOVTO ye /cat 
aiov. Ileus yap cb> 6 avros aOdvaros re /cal 

ir) ; St^a rov /cat 

els E : ir\avr)ras wrrepas TJ dn\. DM || ?} ante TOJ/ om. Turn. 
1 8. KOI post aXXa om. P ig. yeyovavtv (sic) ex yeyovas COrr. 

Q || forf] P 21. ^ TOVTO AyDEMOPQ Turn.: TOVTO 

Arm. : TOVTO sine rj B Mang. || agiov Turn,: agtov. Mang. 22. &v 
om. Q || ftrjj dixa Turn. || di^a /cat TOV DGHIP : 8ixa rov /eat 

TO!' ICnfTfJ-OV KO.I BfdO&fifVOS OVpaVUV kv KVK\<f Ttf pinoXovVTO. KO.I TT/LVTd fVTUS (TVVll- 

\rj<j>6ra, irXav^Ta 8^ Kal dirXavcts ao*Tpas . . . yr\v 8t rbv ^a 

\a\ovaav, v8ar6s re Kal dtpos x^ fffls * v peOopiy Teraypevas, Irt 

rf av Kal dOdvara Kal Qvruv Kal KapnSiv Siatpopas, \oyitirai 8-fjirov, 'on ravra 

OVK avtv T^XV^S iravTtXovs 88i)iuot)pYT)Tai, a\\a Kal fy Kal tanv 6 rovSe 

TOV iravrbs Brjiuoup-yos o Of 6s. Qu. in Gen. 34, R. H. p. 23 o\rj 0v<ris 

OVK avronanaOeiaa yiyovtv, a\\' av&^Krj iroirjr^v tlvai Kal iraripa, Kv&fpirfTrjV 

Tf Kal ffvioxov, os Kal iraroirjKC Kal iroirjfiaTa avrov ow^i. 

21 seq. De Congr. I. 521, 25 7/>a/*/mK7) ^v yap laroptas ras itapd. 
iroiT)Tats Kal <rvyypa.$tQ<Tiv avd8ioaaaa v6rjatv Kal iro\vfw.0fiav cpyaafrat, Kal 
Irt KaraQpovijTiKus X<t" ava8i8a i rSiv offa al Keval 56ai rv(p\on\affrovfft, Sia 
ras KaKovpayias, als TOVS qt'So/iei'ovs trap' avrofs ijpcoas rf Kal fjp.idcovs \6yos 
X xrfvavfa- Q- 0- P. L' 2. 462, I 'AAA' ov xpb ^fffi ris, ras ruv fy&cov 
(Is triariv operas' /te/fovy yap f) Kara dvOpoimvrjv tpvaiv yevoptvovs 
df^L\\arfOai, fjuKrr)s ycvefffus, ddavdrcov Kal OVTJTWV avaKpaOfVTuv 
, km\a\6vras, -f|jJLt0ovs fiKorcas irpoffayopfvOcvras, rov OVTJTO /jiiyfjiaros 
viro rfjs d<)>OdpTOV (tfpiSos KaraKpartjOfj/ros, ws firjS^v tlvat Ttapd8oov, tl rSiv lir* 
avrois SovXfiav r(x va ^vrcav uXiy&povv. "Effrou ravra. M^ Kal 'Avdapxos i) 
Ztycav o 'EXedrrjs ijpajcs % (K OfSiv. 

De Somn. i. 677, 9 \^W)S cirdgia irap' dSfKaffrois dXijOfias PpaQfvrats. 
L. A. C. 2. 556 x^VT]S d|iov o 2tA.oi/os tiraOfv. 

22. L. A. C. 2. 562 MtKpbv 8t OVK rjv ro Kivovfjievov, d\\d ro piytarov ruv 
iravruv [M. ovrwv], avQpfairov ytvfrty Kal <j>0apTi\v <pvaiv els dyevrjrov Kal a<f>0ap- 
TOV, oaa r$ SOKUV OtoirXaffrrjffat, oircp dff0r)fMrcav expivev flvat x a ^ fir <^ r o-TOV t 
Qarrov yap av els dvOpuirov 0e6v, j) els 6fbv avOponrov fjifra@a\(iv 8Cxa TOV Kal 
rds a\\as rds dvurdroa KaKias dvaSefaffOai. 

L. A. C. 2. 577 afw-xov n avufirjafrai \fffivja. ; Sixa TOV Kal rovs rr\v 'lovfiaiav 
Karoueovvras dircipovs rf elvat. De Sp. Leg. 2. 323 \upis rov fj.r)8eva ovrus 
f}\i0iov tvai. L. A. C. 2. 550 -fi yap vlov iravre\j)s eovffia Kara rovs rwv 
"P(opaio)v v6fiovs dvdKeirat irarpi, 8Cxa TO\) Kal dvvirevdvvov dpx^v tvai rrjv 
avroKpdropa.'DQ Prov. ex Eus. Praep. Ev. 2. 646 8Cxa rov Kal TT)J> Kviaaav 


890 P. yez'e'crecog eTTiX^Trroz/ elvai, /xeipa/awSovs d/cpacrta? d*>d- M. 472 
7r\a)v, | ^z/ roXjLtwcrti/ ou/c euayais TT pocrarrr^iv rats 25 


ot TTOLVTOS rrdOovs d/xero^ot /cal 

A Arm. ceteri 24. dicpao-ias A/30Q Arm. Lat. edd. : diavoias y : 

(IKOTJS pro aitpa<rias P || dmTrXewi/ deest in P, ubi tamen lacunae signum 
est 25. V] 6i/ B : r> ceteri || tyayois- A-yOPQ Arm. edd. : Lat. 

' wow sme pernicie ' : <?uKoXo>s BD : fvAo'yw* M et 1 E 26. ywaiii/ A : 
yvvaigi cett. 27. ot d/ieVo^ot Travros Trd^ous Arm. 28. Tpr&u- 

23. Leg. Alleg. I. 102, 2 fvpfafis rov Otbv iriroirjK6ra <f>vofis l 
ciri\T|iTTovs teal virairiovs. cp. De Confus. I. 424, I emXTjirTOTepov. De Sobr. 
I. 400, 6 irpats tmXTjirros. De Post. Caini I. 239, 26 nAvrus IffrtV tirCXTjir- 
TOV. V. M. 2. 134 apx^s ^ ou p&vov dveiriX^'irTws, oAAa /cai a<f>68pa fircuvfrus 

2 3~ 2 5- Quod Deus Sit Im. I. 293, I yvajpifrfjitv rci hairoitfifjifva fifjuv OVK 
cva-yi) rrj tyvxg 0ov\(vfjia.Ta Kal rds c-iriXxi-irTOVs Kal virairiovs irpAftis. 

25. De Aet. Mundi 2. 498 TOUTO 5 virovotiv OVK eua-ys. De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 
182 cl>s 7rdj/i/ uaYws . . . StdpijTcu. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I.'2O5, 4 eirl OVK evayei 
irpafi. De Congr. I. 523, 9 rd dparcL Kal alaBrjra irapa rty drfparov <pvaiv rwv 
dop&rojv Kal vorjrSiv OVK evayq, &l&r)\a $\ flvai vo/xtfet. De Ab. 2. 12 rov 
K6fffJLOv avruv vTT6\a(3ov ttvai 6f6v, OVK etiayws TO ffv6pfvov i<pOfjioi&aavrcs ry 

26. De Plant. Noe I. 331, 33 Acrrd 5^ tv rfj 777 Kal vSart Kal aepi 76/77 & 
ktroitc aipt ra irrrjva Kal a\\as aiaOrjfffi ovSapfj ovSaftus KaraXanPavo- 
Attj'as. Wvx&v o 6'iaffos OVTOS dffojfiaruv karl SiaKCKoafjirjfjitvcav ov rais avrais cv 
Tatai' rds ft\v yap elffKpiveaOai \6yos $x ft G&P-Q-01 OVTJTOIS, Kal Kara nvas 
wptaptvas irpi6Sovs airaXXaTreaOai ira\iv rds S^ Qetordpas KaraffKfvrjs Xaxovaas 
a-navras a\oyfiv rov rrjs 7775 x^P' "' dvorraru 51 flvai irpbs avr$ ry alOtpt rds 
KaOaparrdras, as ol plv irap' v E\\r)ai <f)i\oa<xprjffavTfs "H/xwas Ka\ovat Kal Saifjiovas, 

De Ab. 2. 17 0776X04 . . . If pal Kal 6eiai 4>vo-cis. De Decal. 2. 191 iraaav 
ovv rty roiavrrjv rfpOpfiav dirtuadncvot roiis d8e\<povs tyvaft /WT) irpoffKvvwfjiev, d 
Kal KaOapojrfpas Kal ddavarcoTcpas ovffias e\axov. De Confus. I. 431 Els &v 
6 0<k dpvOrjrovs ire/w avrbv tx l 8vvA|iis dpoayovs Kal ourrjptovs rov yevoptvov 
ndo-as. De Sp. Leg. 2. 329 rf)v dfj.crd0\rjrov Kal (xaKapLov KOL rpio-v8ai|xova 
BcCav 4>v')CTLv. 

De Ab. 2. 1 2 OVIJTOV di'BCov ipavtiv ovx oatov rjv. 

28. De Ab. 2. 30 a\viros ft Kal a<po@os Kal djjitTOXos iravros ird6ovs T) rov 
Gfov <f>vais, cu8aip.ovCas Kal p,aKapi6TT)TOS iravrcXovs n6vij jxcrexovo-a. Leg. 
Alleg. I. 61 6 5e iroirjOels [so. vovs~\ di)\6rtpos, <pOaprfjs v\ijs d\t,tro\os f KaOapurepas 
Kal d\tKpiveo~repas rtrvx^fus avardotcas. 

D 2 


890 P. T/HcrevSai/^oz'es. 'AXXa rous ra OOLVCL Kal dydX- M. 472 
//,ara ; wz^ al ovcriai \Woi KOI uXa, ra fte^yot TTyoo 30 
fjuKpov reXeuos cLpopfyai, \i6oro^o)v /ecu 
crvfJL(f>via^ avra SiaKoi/fdWcoz/* c5i> rot dSeX^a 
<rvyyej>77 \ovTpo(f>6poL yeydi/acrt KOLL iroSovLTrrpa, Kal 
dXX' drra ra>z> drtftore/jcy^ a | TT/JOS rets ei/ CTKOTCO yjp e ' ia * 35 
rj ras ez> <COTI. Ta^ /ie^ yd/> 

D, Bed in EM COir. alt. man. in rpHrevSaipoves || post rpia-evdai- 
signum lacunae 4 uel 5 litt. in P || aXXa TOVS TO. t~. K. ay. 
wftovras & Mang. : om. uerba TOVS et o-e/3oi/ras AyPQ Lat. Turn. : TOVS 
retinent sed o-e'/Somir om. OR : o-eftovras om. Arm. qui forsitan et TOVS 
omiserit 30. ouo-t'm, X/0ot, KOI Turn. Mang. || ^uXa TO. Mang. 

31. rfXetojs om. Lat. || 77X17^ ante Xi^oro'/iwi' add. Arm. : om. ceteri omnes 
JJ SpvoTOfjiaiv MCPQ Turn. : Spuro/icoi/ ceteri || Kal Spv. TTJS a-vficp. avra om. 
Lat. 34. TToSoVtrrra BM || pr. comma post ?ro8oV. om. Mang. || oXX' an-a 
ADM: aXXa orra Turn. Mang. || arra P 35. VTrrjpcTf'i /zaXXoi/ tr. post 

<pa)Tt Lat. 36. TI irpbs Tas OP 37. aXoya ^wa Arm. Lat. : $a 

aXoya ceteri omnes || post a add. comma Arm., om. ceteri || om. KOI 

29. De Ab. 2. 38 d'yaXjAara, Kal |6ava Kal ^ojjpa^p.aTa KOI avvo\<as offa 
fpatyiKTJs tpya Kal ir\aaTiKr)s kv fKarepa Tt'xy'Q wropOovjAfva, irepl a ffirovSd- 
(ovffiv"E\\r}ves ofjtov Kal Qdpfiapoi. De Ebr. 1. 374, 10 Kal Qfoir\acrTciv apgapevos 
)v Kal |odvtov Kal a\\(av fivpicuv d(pi5pvfMTQ}v v\ats 8ta<p6pois rertxvi- 
KaTfir\r)ffe rty olKovp.evrjv . . . . Tb fcip iroXvOtov kv TOIS rSiv d<pp6vcav 
\f;vxa?s aOeoTTjs, Kal Oeov Ti/j.rjs d\oyovfftv ol TO. OvijToi Ocuvffavres' ols OVK frjp- 
Kfffcv j^Xtou Kal ae\rjvr]S, el 8e ^jSouXoyTd, Kal yfjs airaffrjs Kal iravros vSaros 
fiKovas SiairXaaaffOai, d\\' 17877 Kal dXoyois Depots /cat (pvrois Trjs TWV dcpOdprcav 
rinrjs /j.Tf5oaav. Quod Deus Sit Im. I. 277, 41 XCOcov ptv ovv Kal ^vXwv, at, ST) 
TTJS avjji<})mas direffiraffTat. V. M. 2. 166 ^odvcov yap Kal dyaXiJuSiTCOv Kal 
TOiovTOTpoirow d(piSpvfj,aT(av fj olKovfjLtvrj peartf ftyovev. cp. De Decal. 2. 181. 

32. De Hum. 2. 398 ft yap rd <pvrcav rpoirov ffMrcpiavgavo/j.ei'a Kal p.pij 
vo/utfo^iej/a ruv KVOVVTCUV vvv fjiiv f)vco[xtva, ftrjvSiv 8c ireptoSois avOis diroffiraaOr)- 
aofjLfva TTJS crvji^mas. Quis Rerum I. 507 T<i Sc OVTQJS SiaipeO&vra ap^xoviav 
dfxf)X avov Se^aa^at KOI evtooav, rS>v irvevfJO-TiKtav rovcav, 61 o*v|i<|>VO-TaTOs SefffJLos 
fjcrav, BiaKOirevTcov. De Profugis I. 559 OVTOJ yap IAOVOJS depairevriKtiv ytvoiro 
TOV TWV OVTCUV dplffTov TO tv -fj^iv avTOis apiOTov' TrpwTOv p,lv fl dvaXvOfirj 
airOpcairos els ifsvxty 8iafV)(0VTOS Kal 8iaKOTTVTOS aura) TOV d8X<|>ov awfjiaTOS 
Kal TUV dvijvvrcav tiriOvuiSiv. V. M. 2. 136 voftoOeTiKr) 8e d8cX4>d ai avyyevrj 
TeTTapa Tavrl f}ia<pfp6vToos tori. D. A. S. I. 2. 250 d8cX<|>ai Kal ffvyycvcis (law 
at Tpeis lotai 


890 P. Aiywmois ovSe jjLp.vr)o-0ai KOL\OV ot aXoya &>a, Acal M. 472 
1 7/ x / )a povov, dXXa KOI Oripiw ra dypiarrara 

ei? eft>j> Tixas, e eKacrrou TUV Kara) 40 

^ Xeoira, evvSpw Se TOI> 
/cpoAcdSeiXoz/, aepoTTOpwv Se IKTIVOV KOL TT 


ante ou^ Lat. 38. *ai ante Qrjpiav orn. A || Lat. om. 

39. Trapayeioxao-ti/ A : 7rapay^o)^ao-' BDEI in mg. Turn.: 7rapayr)6xa(nv 
MPQ Mang. : TrapayvwKaa-iv y || Km ante e^ add. P 40. Kara 

crf\r)VT)v corr. ex -j^s Q ]| /*> om. A 41. eyx&pwv om. BD [[ 

post eyx^piov forte add. atr&>i> Arm. || KpoMeiXov pr. man. A || 
uerira 03 42. t/3i;i/ G : t^3w H || Kai ante ravra om. Lat. 

36. De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 189, 5 17 ^vx^ Tparreiaa rbv Aiyvimov Oeov. 
De Cherub. I. 159, 10 TCLVTTJ KOI afyvxa l\^v^<av, Kat aXoya, XoyiK&v, /cat 
SfvSpa dvOfxaircav, Kal avOpoj-rrot tyvrtav, Kal ^(Jtcpcov driOao-o-a, Kal aypicav xtipOTjOrj, 
Kal appev QrjXeos Kal OrjXv dppfvos Kal avvfXovn <j>pa<rai, \tp<rala 6vv8pwv Kal 
cvvSpa depOTropcav. De los. 2. %6 /idXiora Trjs fvAiyvirrta xa;/>as rvcj)\caTTOvffr]S 
irfpl TOV d\r)07] Ofov, evexa TOV 761/77x0 Kal Ovrjra OeonXaffTeiv. De Decal. 2. 193 
npos yap godvois Kal dYd\|xa<rtv en Kal ftjia aXoya irapaY^oxcwriv \_A.lyv-nrioi'] 
els 0v riftds, ravpovs Kal Kpiovs Kal rpdyovs .... Kal ravra /*tv iffojs x 6t riva 
\6yov, T)(Jipa)TaTa yap Kal oj(pf\i^d>TaTa fiicp . . . Nvvl 8% Kal irpoffvirepfld\\ovT(s 
TWV a\6y<av rd d-ypiwrara Kal dnOao-o-OTaTa, \tovras Kal KpoKoSeiXous Kal 
fpirT<av rfv top6Xov do-Trt'Sa, yepaipovaiv lepots KOI Tepcveffi Bvaiais re Kal 
rravrjyvpfffi KOI irofj-irats Kal rots irapairXijcriois' a<p' KaTpov yap ran/ ds \pri<nv 
8oOtvT(uv avOpuirots urrd Ofov, yqs Kal vBaros, Siepcvvrjaapevot ra dypiurara. 
ovT6 \ep<ra.ia)V XCOVTOS OrjpKaSearfpov dvcvpov OVTC KpOKoSeCXov TWV evriSpcov 
dypiwTfpov, a atftovffi Kal TVJXWO-I. IIoXA.d fJtfvroi Kal d\\a ^<a, Kvvas, al\ovpovs, 
Xy/fouj, TTTT/j/d tptSas Kal IcpaKas Kal iraXiv IxQvcav % o\a ra ffojfJLara 1) ulpi) 
TOVTOJV eKTt6i&Kaffiv <jjv ri av ytvoiro KarayeXaoroTepov ; 

40. L. A. C. 2. 570 Ofov K\ij<ris OVTWS earl aepvbv Trap' avrots [Alyvurioii], 
ware Kal tpwrt Kal lo|36Xois dffiriffi TOIS tYX^P^ 01 ? Ka l iroAAofs (repots ruv 
t^ijypioafievfav avrrjs Qrjpiojv ficraSeSwKaaiv .... rrjs AlyvTrriaKrjs ddeorrjTOs. 
L. A. C. 2. 570 of irXfiovs Aiyvnnoi, irovrjpa OTiepnara, KpoKoSciXcov Kal dairiScav 
ruv eYX (0 P^ <ov dva^epayuevoi rbv tov opov Kal Ovpbv ev rafs tyvx<us- 

41. De Pr. et Poen. 2.422,40 Kal Troraftoy 6 Aiyvirnos opopa rois oiK-firopat 
rijs x<*;/9as dvdpcoiropopa ^a, rovs KpoKoBeiXovs \eyopevovs Kal irora{j.iovs i'movs 
Qfpet. De Mon. 2. 225 rrjv AlyvTrTiaK^v . . . fj\iOiorr)ra Kal rbv iy\&p\,ov 
rvtyov bv err' dXoYois ^caois Kal /xdAtora ravpois fjLvOoir\affrovffi. 

Quis Rerum I. 506, 35 orav ovv ra depoiropa aiOfpo(3are?v o(pei\ovra Kara- 
irpbs x*P ffov d<piKVOV(Jiva. 

42. De Prov. Sermo II, Hang. 2. 637 Kal ravO' opwv ev 



890 P. yjpdav fyovra, Kal wepl lSa)8r)v aTrX^OTa, Kal /^ecrra M. 472 

7re/HTT&>/mTwz>, lo/B6Xa re Kal avOpcoiro/Bopa Kal i>dcrois 45 
dXajTct Travroiais, Kal ov povov Oavdro* ra> Kara fyvcriv 

891 P. a\\a KOL y&auw TroXXa/as Sia<0ei/)d//,ej>a, TrpocrKvvovcriv 

01 TJpepoL TO, avrjp^epa Kal ariOacrcra, Kal ol XoyiKol ra 
dXoya, /ecu ot crvyylveiav | e^o^re? TT/OOS TO ^etoi/ ra 50 

43. post ex ovra om - Kc " Arm. 44. /^eora Trepir. A/30P Arm. Lat. : 

cett. codd. et edd. Treptr. /ieo-ra 45. pro to^oXa coniecit Mang. 

7rt/3ovXa sed to/3o'Xa A Arm. cett. || om. irat ante ydo-ois Lat. || Train-. 
v6(r. d\. Arm. : iravr. &\. voo; Lat. 46. iravroiois Q |j /uoi/o) AP : 

p6vov ceteri et ut uidetur Arm. : Lat. ' non tantwiri || 0avaTa> post 
(f)v(nv Arm. Lat. 4 7. TW add. ante /3i<ua> Arm. ut uidetur || j3iata> 

Aj3 Arm. Lat. Mang. : /Stator cett. codd. Turn. || dia^deipopeva npoa-- 
, ol Mang. 48. dvrjpfpa Kal om. A : prae se ferunt 

l Arm. cett. codd. edd. || dridaa-a Q 50. Qclov, TO. 

Turn. || fapffirrjo-i pr. man. A, corrigente sec. manu e in ij et 
T) in f : habuit et Arm. in codice suo Bepa-irrja-i : cett. codd. 

44. De Mon. 2. 224 rd awrfivovra np&s rfjv rwv Sevfipcav x^otjv ov Otfjus flff- 
K0fjiita6ai [i. e. in peribolum Templi sanctissimi], rdS" fffrlv aXoywy ^ceuv ai 
avOpwn<uv irpiTTa>|xa,Ta. De Sp. Leg. 2. 301 ot dirX-qo-roi irepl e8u>8T|v. 

45-48. De Pr. et Poen. 2. 423, 5 aiax iarov 7 < ^/ ) > & s fixes, <pavtirat ra plv 
lo|36Xa Kal uv0pcoiro|3opa Kal dfjunra Kal aKOiv&vijTa (vairovSa ye-ycvfjoOai .... 
TO 8^ TJ|icpov <pvffi $$ov, TOV otvOpwirov, Koivcovias Kal opovolas <TVYY V S, 

45. V. M. 2. 87, 32 /^Sei' ts dypiorrjra T&V ioj36Xcav at o*a/>/fop6pwv Sta^>6- 
povrts, dv0p(UTroi5fj 6^pia. 

De Aet. Mundi 2. 491 rd vocrois at 717/39 auftara aXcord Ocp^rrjffi KOI 
al rats d\\ais ivavriwfffffi TrpoaciriiriirTovaais tgcuOcv iffxvpus dvarpf- 
. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 200 ovre aXwrov iraOfi rb drpwrov yevovs fidos 
fpyaacrai. De lustit. 2. 369 aS>ua ulv iraaais aXwrov v6<rois ircpupfpovrfs. 

48. V. M. 2. 90 rfjs T)fji6pcoTa,TT]s TWV dvOpwirwv 076X175. De Sp. Leg. 2. 317 
dvOpajTTOvs ol (fivafws firi\axovrS ij(j.epou Sid TT)J/ KOtvcavias alriav \oytfcty irrjyqv, 
eiriTr)8(vaei irpbs Qrjpicav drvOatro-wv djpioTijras ueTa@a\\ovffi. Quis Return 
l. 492 TO) -navTtav Tj^eptordTcp {cucav . . . avOpwiry. De Aet. Mundi 2. 495 fjpepca- 
rarov yap l<pov 6 dvOpUTTOs Xoyov 8ojpr)ffa(*vr]s (pvacus avr> yepas, & Kal TO. 
4giTYpicojji,tva -naOT] Karfnaderai. 

49' ~^ e A-'b' 2 7 *0* ^ s O 06^5 (IKOTWS fivaX*P&V&S) * T^ J^OV TO dplffTOV flvai 

SOKOVV Kal o~UYY v ^ a S dftco^cj/ T^S irpos avTov eVea T^S Iv TO) Xoycp Kotvojvias. 
De Sp. Leg. 2. 338 dvOpcairos 8e, w$ cot/ce, TOJ/ KaXXiortvovra K\f]pov f\ax*v kv 
s, dyxiGiropos wv Oeoxi ai avyY^VTis Kara TTJV trpos \6yov KOivuviav. 


891 P. ft^S' av OepcrLTycrL \\ (TwyKpiOevTa, ol apyovTes Kal M. 473 
SecTTTorai rot vmJKoa fyvcrei Kal SovXa. 

'AXX' OVTOL [Jiev iTreiSrfrrep ov rovs 6/xo<vXovs JJLOVOV, 
dXXa KOL TOVS TrX^crtd^o^ras avrots avamp,Tr\acrL | <Xu- 5 
, aOepaTrevTOi StareXeircycra^, oi/az> TT) 

icrOTJcretov TreTrypajpevoC Xeyo> Se ov 
, dXXa TTI> VS TO a ^ ff @ts ^ai TO i//e 

TH: sic et editi 2. <vo- om. Lat.: post KOI fioGXa Arm. 

Kal 8ov\a A/30PQ Arm. Lat. edd. : om. y 3. ov povo 

op.. Arm. Lat. 4. 7rA?;o-iaoiTas avroiy restitui ex fide uers. 

Arm. et Lat. ' proximantes sibi* 5. (f>\vapias avTfjs, A: 

(}>\vapias, avTol -yOPQ edd. : avr^s omisSO <f)\vapias ^ : 0Xvapiay, 
Arm. Lat. avrol seu avrfjs pariter omittentes || SiaXetTrerwo-ai/ Q 

6. irTrr)pa>p.fvoi codd. et edd. omnes : TreTrwpw/Li/i/ot suadent Arm. Lat. 

7. pr. T^I> AjSyOQ Turn. : TTJV roO Mang. secutus codicem P || alt. 
TTJV A/3yO Turn. : T^V rfjs P Mang. : r^s Q, omisso T^V 8. t ^ Arm. 

I. In Fl. 2. 526 <rvY K P lv op- va T0 ^ s TOVTCUJ/ f|p.cp(OTaTa &v flvcu Sofat. 

4, 5. De Somn. I. 647, 40 KaOairep ycLp rci tKOv/j.iajfj.(va row apoj^drcuv 

TOVS irX^o-id^ovTas dvamp,irXT]o-t, rbv avrtiv rpoirov, offoi ydrovts Kal o/xopot 
ffo<f>ov, rrjs air 1 avrov ffirSavrfS avpas em (jLytciffrov x*Ofj,vr)S 0e\riovvTai rd 17^77. 
Qu. in Gen. 2. 66 1 TOV JXTJ p,6vov aurov dXXa K<U TOVS irXT)arid([ovTas utpcXfiaOai. 
Q. 0. P. L. 2. 455 "qyefjiovi /toro; 0to) \ptii p.tvoi Kal /card VOJJLOV, rbv bpObv <pvffeeos 
\6yov ffivTfs, OVK \t>6cpoi p,6vov, dXXd Kai TOVS irXTjo-id^ovTQS fXfvOepov (ppoirfj- 
fjiaros dvairijjiirXdvTes. 

5. De Somn. 1. 674, 17 <)>Xvapias 8 apa TOffatrrjs yefJiovai rives. 

Leg. Alleg. I. 77, 47 et 70^ . . . npoe\j]KvQev ) us p.^ rpeireaOai p,6vov dXXd 
Kal Std rS)v airoTeXeffnaroov ajMtprdveiv, ddepdircvros \ievti, dvSpciov re \6yov pr) 
Heraaxovaa. De Cherub. I. 151, 38 dOcpdircvTOv voffov, yrjpas. De Profugis 
I. 575, 46 of 8* daffieis diroSpdvres, ayevffroi rov rfjs dOavaaias irorov 8iaT- 
Xo-avT6s. De Decal. 2. 195 ftavias yap dQepairevrov TO epyov. Qu. in Gen. 
51 K,. H. p. 34 ruv dOepdirevTOv rcaKiav exovrcav. 

68. Q. 0. P. L. 2. 453 TOVS 8 TroAAoiis ov ffvvopwvras rds ifivx&v @\d0as 
Sid \oyifffiov -mfipwo-iv, eirl povais rais enrbs ov^e^Kev axOeaOai, TO Kpirr}- 
piov dty-yprj/jitvovs, <j> fj.6vqj rcaraXaficiv ean otavoias fan'iav. De Sac. Ab. et C. 
I. 176, 7 TO, TT\S vj/vx-fjs o|Ap,aTa ircinfjpcoiJievos, ols p,6vois at dff&fMTOi Kara\afji- 
fidvovrai (pvaeis. De Cherub. I. 150, 5 orav 7nr]p<o0VTa Tds 6v|/is Oedffcuvrai 
. . . Tds alaOrjriKas Swdpeis Trepjtfe/fO/i/xeVos, dSvvaTos ovroas, ijniffv if/v^s reXeias, 
Svj/dftecys, y Kara\ap0dveaOal aw^ara. iretyvice . . . w ydp yvu>pie<rQai 
, aiffOrjffts OVK rjv. Leg. Alleg. I. 109, 1 8 aiaOrjffis iTTjpos ouo-a. Leg. 
Alleg. I. 133, 23 6 Xaos ffov Kal fj ovvapis evprjrai inqpos Kal Ttrv(p\Qjjj.evos. De 
Cherub. I. 160, 15 yut/rpa v6ffov irpoQaffis ov rty y\a>affav irT|po)o-v ; Quod Det. 
Pot. Insid. i. 195, 46 T il/vx^s ojAjjia ir6irT|pcavTO. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. 


891 P. yvupi&Tai. To Se OepairevriKov yeVos /BXeTreiv del | M. 473, 10 
r/co/x^o^ TTJS TOV 6Vros Oeas l(f)Lecr0o), KCLL TOP 
rjXiov vrreppcuveTa), KOL ^SeVore rrjv TOLLV 

et codd. nisi A qui 9 exhibet || TO ^eCSo? AyEMOPQ Arm.: 
|rei)8os omisso TO BD edd. || p.6vrj ante yvupi&rai add. codd. plerique et 
editi : om. P Arm. Lat. || yvwpi&rai codd. omn. : Lat. ' directe cog- 
noscit ' : diayvapifcTai puto Armenum habuisse 9. OepanevTiKov 

codd. edd. : 6ca>pr)TiKbv uel diopariKov uel opartKov Arm. et forte Lat. || 
TO tieparrevTiKov de yevos y TO. d(pi(rd(o P II. ala6r]Tov Lat. 

codd. edd.: J/O^TOV Arm. || post ^ici/ disting. Arm. 12. 

I. 2OI, 13 6 mjpwv Kal KTCIVOW eavTov. cp. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 224, 20, 
Quis Kerum I. 483, 38. De Somn. I. 638 01 rd tyv\rfi o^aTa irpo TWV 

6. De Fort. 2. 377 r & v aptoTCvBTjv tinXeyoyLtvav. 'OXiyos S^ TOVTOJV 

d/)6T^ 7<ip ov TroXvxow (V 6vr]T& yevef -rrqpaxrci ye fjtf)v aiaOfjfffcuv, als 
en fj,vpioi trpoairtOavov, TO) nijdev aXf^'iKO-KOV evptiv SvvacrOat (pdpnaKov, 
fypovrjais, TO KpartffTfvov rwv fv fjfAiv, (vofjtfjiarovffa Siavoiav, $ irpos 
ogvcamav TUJV TO awjiaros 6<|)0aXfxcijv oA.^, <}>aai, teal rS> iravrl Ste^iyco^ci/. Ol 
H^v ycip ras firi<f)avfias rwv opara/y KaradfSfVTai, a/xa SeofAevoi tpcarbs e<u6V 
fl 8c Kal 5td pdOovs x^P^ r ^ v oo3^ar<av t o\a 81' o\cav KaO' fKaara ^<av 
dftpifiovffa Kal irepiaOpovo-a KOI rds rwv a.a<a\ta.rwv Qvffcis, as firiffKoirfiv aia 

8. De Confus. I. 418 6 t|>vxTJs 6<})0aX|xos 6 Siavyeararos Kal Ka&apwraros Kal 
TtavTcav ogvcaireffTaros, < JJLOVCO TOV Ofbv ffffTi KaOopav } oi/o/xa 'lffparj\. 

9. V. M. 2. 164 TOV opaTiKOv Kal cirioTrjfjLOviKov yivovs. V. M. 2. 163 Td fifv 
ovv oAa Si' o\(av dpeT&v 0i(uv SfiypaTa COT'I, Trjs Tf i'Aecj Kal fvfpyfTiSos, St* Siv 

lv avQp&irovs trpbs KaXoKayaOiav d\fi^)fi, fjud\iaTa 5^ TO OcpairEVTiKov 
YVOS, w TT)V irpbs evSaiftoviav ayovaav dvaTeftvet odov. De lustit. 2. 367 
6 irpbs dXrjBeiav lepfvs eiiOvs iffTi TTpo<pr)Tijs, ov y^vet [id\\ov ^ apery irapeXrjXvdois 
eirl rty TO OVTWS OVTOS Ocparrciav. De Mutat. Nom. 2. 595 TO) opaTiKw -ycvei. 
Quis Rerum I. 478 \dpiv cSuKas eaipcTov rw SiopariKw yivi. Quis Rerum 
I. 511 T$ irpo<pt)TiK$ -yevei. De Profugis I. 566 TO bpariKov yevos. cp. De 
Somn. I. 695. Quod Deus Sit Im. I. 294 TOU bpariKov -yvovs . . . oirep ' 
KeK\T]Tat. De Confus. I. 418 TOVS dpeivovs Kal ytvovs ovras opariKov. 

10. De Ebr. 1. 374 6 ... TOV OVTOS bpariKos. De Ebr. 1. 374 TTJS opaTiKrjs 
11-17. ^6 P. C. [A. M.] 13 Tb per ovv a&fjia Sid TTJS yvpvaaTiKrjs Kal dkenrTiKrjs 

&(pe\r)o~av [sc. of yovets] fls evToviav re Kal fvegiav, ax^ffets TC Kal Kivrjafis 
evpapeis, OVK dvev pvOpov Kal TOV irpeirovTos, Trjv 8e tyvxfiv Sid TC ypa^drujv Kal 
dpiOpwv, yeajpeTpias Tf Kal povffiKrjs Kal TTJS avfjiirdai)s (pi\oao(pias, fj rbv vovv 
eio~ct>Kio~jj,evov BVT^TW a&jjiaTi p-erecopov ai'poucra napairep.irei fiexpis ovpavov Kal Tas 
ev avT<a paKapCas Kal v8aip,ovas <t>t>ais emSeiKVVTai, ffiXov apa Kal irodov 
vr) TTJS dTpcirrov Kal fvappoviov ra^tus, r]v ov8iroT Xeiirovcri ireiOo- 
Tea raidpx<p. 


P. TOLVTTJV \L7TTO) Trpos T\eidv ajov&av euSaiju,oi>iaz'. Oi M. 473 
Se eTTt OepaTreiav icWes, ovre l eOovs, ovre IK Trap- 

rj TrapaKXjjcrecos Tiva>v y dXX' VTT epwros J 5 

H : Xctfrcra (t sup. scr. pr. man.) P || dvdyovaav H 13. Oi ' EM 

codd. edd. omnes : Geupiav Arm. et forte Lat. ; in marg. 
autein uersionis Arm. addita uox quae Oepairdav aequiparat || OVT 
/3Q, 14. ovre oc 7rapaK\r)(TfQ>s nvvv omissis uerbis irapaivecrecos 

rf y Turn. : ' nee ex mandate cuiusquam, aut deprecatione ' Lat. : rj 
7rapaiv<TQ)s rj TrapaxX^o-ecos riva>v A : OVT CK TrapatJ/eVecos 

11. De Hum. 2. 403, 19 oraj/ tfeos, o VOTJTOS TJXios, ai'ao'xi;. De lustit. 
2. 368, 2 irpO(f>r]Tr) 5% ov5fv a-yvcaffrov, ex 01 ' 7 " 1 VOTJTOV tjXiov kv aura). De Sacri- 
ficant. 2. 254 6 8e 0eos *ai voftcav cffrl irapd5eijfjLa ap-^rvnov KOI fj\iov ijXios, 
VOTJTOS al(T0T]TOv, irap(x o}v *tt T&V dopdrcav irrj^wv oparci (pfyyrj rS> @X.irofJiev<v. 
De Mon. 2. 214 &aO' tTTppAvTS ry Xoyifffjiat -rraaav rty opar^v ovaiav eirl rty 
rov diSiov Kal doparov teal pavy Stavotq. KaraXijTrrov Tipfjv icafjifv, os ov povov 6eos 
Oewv cart VOKJTWV re Kal alo-OijTwv, d\\d teal iravrtuv drj/jiiovpyos. De lustit. 
2. 373 iaorrjs St ^>ws dffKiov, ij\ios .... VOT]TOS. Leg. Alleg. I. 107 

TO yevvrjTov, Hfupaffiv evapyfj rov dyevvrjrov \ajji0dvei. 

12. De Sacrificant. 2. 256 Svvovros -fjXiov rb iSiov dva<paivovai [sc. 
^6770?, i)v frdxQrjaav kv T^ Kofffiy rdgiv ov Xetirovrcs. Quod Deus Sit Im. 
I - 2 77> B^ T ^ / i ' J/ ty M Xiirovra TT\V rd^iv rrjs ireidapxias 6VKa eiraivti. De 
Cherub. I. 143 rf)v /card rd avrd Kal wffavrcas txovaav ol dnXavfis Oeiav <bs 
d\r)8>s xopt'w XP e ^ ovfft , Tdgiv ov XCIITOVTCS, fy 6 yevvrjaas avrovs Trar^p traev 
kv KofffJia). Quis Eerum 1 . 479 Zcarjs 81 rptrrbv y&os' rb plv irpbs 0e6v, rb 5% 
irpbs yeveaiv, rb 5^ fj.(06piov } JUKTOV dn<pow. Tb ply ovv irpbs Ocbv ov Kare^rj 
irpbs finds ovdZ fiXOev cis rds aouparos dvdyKas' rb 8% irpbs ytveffiv oi>8' oAcoy 
dve@r) ovSf etfrrjatv dvafifjvat, <pca\evov 8% Iv P.VXOIS dSvrots ry d@twry $(ca xatpec 
rb 8t fMcrov eariv, & iro\\ditts /xi/ virb rrjs dpeivovos dy6p.fvov renews, 0eidct Kal 
deofpopcirai, iro\\dKis 8% virb rrjs x f ip v s dvrtffir&fjifvov tmarpccpei. 

De PI. Noe I. 335 rbv ovv <pi\68capov Oebv viroXrjirrfov cv rrj if/vxfi KaOdrrcp 
irapdSeiffov dpertuv Kal rSav Kar auras irpdtcav ffiKpvrfvciv, irpbs TXeiav cviSai- 
p,ovCav avrr)v ayovra. De Confus. 1. 431 -navr 1 ovv rbv arparbv [sc. rwv dyytXcav'] 
h ra?s dpfj-orrovaais SiaKeKoanrjucvov rdgecriv vmjperrjv Kal OtpaTrevrrjv elvai 
ffv/j,(3el3r)K rov SiaKOfffirjffavros ffyefAOvos, $ raiapxovvri Kara 8iKt]V Kal QtafJiov 
t-ncrai' XenroTa|iov yap ov 6tfj.i$ dXwvai irore rb Oeiov arpdr^v^a. De Somn. 
I. 638 rrjs Ofias drrovaaOai Sapeds, Kal \nir r^pefjiias dvairavffaffOai irapovaia 
roiovrov ovnftovXov Kal irpoaffmarov, T<5|iv fy trayQ-r] (XTjSeiroTe XeCvJ/ovros. 

13. 14. Leg. Alleg. I. 62 rj 8% irapaivca-is rrpbs rbv peffov, rbv pyre (pavXov fj.rjrc 
ffirov8a?ov ovre yap dftaprdvei us aTrayopevciv dv nva airy, ovre KaropOoi Kara 
rr)v rov opOov Xoyov irpoaragiv, dXXd xP*' iav ^X l irapaiveorews T^ 

ruv (}>av\cav SiSaaKovarjs, irporptirovo-Tjs 81 t<pifaOat rwv darfttav. 


891 P. apirao-OevTes ovpaviov, KaOdrrep ol poLKytvoptvoi Kal M. 473 

ritoVTCS, IvOovorid^ovcrt, p<XP L av TO rroOov- 
v rSoKru>. Etra Sia rov TT?S dOavdrov /cat 

Tiva>v )30Q I ovTf K "jrapaK\fj(T(os f) 7rapaiveo-<av TIVO>V P Mang. : OVTC 
CK irapaiv(rea)5 TWOS omittens Cetera Armenus I5 dvapTrao'devTfs M 
A: p.fXP iS cett. 1 8. Kal paKapias post ddavaTOv add. 

13. De Sacrificant. 2. 252 TOVS lirl TT^V TOU OVTOS Oepairetav lovras. 

15. V. M. 2. 145 <pt\60f6s re Kal 0co(j)i\r)S cyevero [6 M<wi)(r^s] KarairvtvaOds 
vir* Ipcoros ovpaviov ai Sia<p(p6vT(as riffqaas rov Tfyefjiova rov Ttavrtis Kal 
avTiTifJir)0fls vir' avrov. Tipr) 8% appttTTOvaa ffotfiy Oepairevciv T& irpbs d\r]0eiay 
ov. Q. 0. P. L. 2. 452 6 TUV 'lovSaiav vofJioOfTrjs . . . r&v !po>n 9t'uu KaTCffxr)- 
fjLtvov Kal TO ov fj.6vov OcpairevovTa OVKCTI avBpuirov a\\a 0&v dirTo\fJir)ffv 
tlirtiv. De Ab. 2. II MCT' 6\iycw 8i OVTOS [sc. 'Afipaafi], f) KOI p.6vos, apa ry 
K\cv<r6r)vai peTaviffTaTO Kal TQ tyvxrj irpo TOV ffu/MTos TT\V a-noiKiav laTfAAcro, 
TOV irl TOIS 0VT]TOts ifiepov TrapfvrjfjLfpovvTos cpuTos ovpaviov. 

15-21. Quis Kerum i. 482, 33 iro6os ovv ct rts flfffpxfTai ffc, tyvxh, rSav $dcw 
dyaOwv KXrjpovop.rjaai, pr) povov 'ffjv' [Gen. 12. i], TO aGi^a, Kal 'avyytveiav' 
ataOrjaiv, Kal ' O?KOV Trarpos,' TOV \6yov, KaTa\iirr)s, d\\a Kal aavrfv diroopaOi Kal 
tKffTTjOt aeavrfjs, KaGd-rrep ol KopvpavTtwvTes KOI KaTcx6pfvoi, paKxcvOeicra Kal 
6eo(popr)OeT<Ta KO.TO. TWO. irpocpijTiKov kiriOeiafffjiov' IvOovatcaoTrjs yap Kal OVKCT* 
ovarjs Iv IOUT^ Siavoias, dAA' cpaiTi ovpavCco affo^rjp.fvr]s Kal (Kfj.ffxt)vvia$. De 
Cherub. I. 142, 24 TOV ITTIJVOV cpcimt Kal otipdviov TOV <pi\ooupov 6fov. De PI. 
Noe I. 335, 30 irapaK(Kivt]fji6Vos irpbs TOV ovpdviov Kal Oeiov po)Ta TT) (pcavy, T&S 
pev Tots \yofj,vois Kal (patvofJievois dvOpoiirivots dyaOots x^- l as K(l ^ Qpfyfis 
ovffXfpdvas, o\ov 8% TOV vovv virb 6das KaToxrjs o~uvapiraxr0is oiaTpca Kal Ivcv- 
4>paivop.cvos (JLovcu OfSj. De Ebr. I. 379, 37 avev yap Oelas x^P lTOS dfj.rix avov 
TO. 6vT]Ta, ^ rofs d<pOaprois del irapafietvai. x<*P lTOS * ^ Tts av 
, yeyrjOw cvQvs Kal fii8ta Kal dvopxfifaf ^^6iK\fVTa.i yap, us 
iroX\oTs TUV dvopyidffTcav p.e6vctv Kal irapaKivfw Kal eiOTavat av 8oai. De 
Somn. I. 659, 5 iv Tots virvois 1^ tavTrjs -f) fox?) Kivov^ivrj Kal dvaSovovffa favrijv 
KOpvpavTi^l, Kal Ivdouo-iuaa Swdpci irpoyvuffTiKy rd p.t\\ovTa Offfirifa. In Fl. 
2. 542 wffTTcp ol KopvpavTiwvTes, v0ous ytvofjifvos. Quis Eerum I. 510 ircpl 5c 
%\iov Svafjids fKffTaais tirfirffffv em TOV 'Afipaaft [Gen. 15. 12], evOovonwvTos Kal 
6eo(pop7)Tov TO irdOos' . . . irpo(fyf)Tr)5 yap iSiov fJLV ovSev dirocpOeyycTai, d\\oTpta 
8% irdvTa virrjxovvTos fTfpov' <pav\y 8^ ov kpnijv^i ytveaOai 0fov, faffT Kvpicas 
fj.ox0rjpbs ov8els IvOovo-i^L, pov<p 5c o~o<py TOUT' itpapiwTTti, firel KOI povos opyavov 
0(ov tOTiv fjxv v > KpovofAfvov Kal ir\.r)TTOfJ.fvov dopoTtas VTT' avTOv. 

17. Quis Rerum i. 518 TOIS yap dpeTrjs dyye\ois irpoxopfvovTes TeXfioTrjTa 
c\iriofjL(v, Kav fl prjira} 8vvatp,0a TVX^V aitTrjs, OVK dSaKpvTl 8idyofjLV dviwfjievof 
iro\vs yap oTav ipepos tvTaKrj, irpbs T^V TOV iroOovfxevov 0rjpav emairevSfi Kal d"xpi 

1 8. DeGig. I. 264 AvTat pev ovv ciai tyvxal TWV avcaOtv irus (j>i\oao(prjadvT<uv , 


891 P. ptas fays Ipepov TereXevnj/ceWi j>o/uoz>res 17877 TOV M. 473 
6vf)Tov PIOV, cbroXeiTTOvcn, | ras ovcrias wots 77 #vya- 20 
Tpdo-iv, eire /cat aXXois wyyevi&iv -, eKOVcriw yvtopx) 
trpoK\ripovoiJLOi)iJL.voi' ots Se /IT) crvyye^eis eicrtv, ercu- 
KCU c^iXois. v Eet yap TOUS TOZ> 

AyEMOPQ Lat. edcl. : om. Arm. : K<U flews BD 19. ^ add 

post voni&vres Lat. codd. et edd. : om. Arm. 20. post oixrias add. 
mols 77 6vyarpd<nv etre ai aXXot? codd. et edd. : '^/Ktw aliisque coynatis ' 
Lat.: omisit Armenus 21. 7rpoK\r}povofioi>fjLevoi D Arm. Lat.: 

ante K deleuit o- B : 7rpoa-K\r)povofjiovfj.voi cett. omn. et edd. 22. /AJ) 
ACEK : p^e BDM 23. rovs om. G 24. TOV rv<j>\bv ex 

v airo0vr|(rKiv |3Cov, ti/a T^S 

v teal cupOaprov irapa Ty a-yew/jry ai a.4>0dpTco fcu^s ^Ta\a\(aGiv. 
Quis Kerum I. 515 AoyfjLariKws ovv a/cove /card TOJ/ vofJioOeTrjv povov r&v 
dffrciov (vyrjpuv fcal ^aicpo^iurarov, 6\ifoxpovi&TaTov Sc rov <pav\ov, diroOvrjffKfiv 
act fMvddvovTa, /ioXAov 5e rty dper^s QJ})V rfi-ri TT\UTTjK6Ta. De Sac. Ab. et 
C. I. 1 88 ws 7ap fxcivoi [sc. <|>vY<S.8s] TWV irarpiScov e\avvovrai, ovroa Kal OVTOI 
KaTaXeXoCiracri Tticva, yoveis, dSeXc^ovs, rcL oiKti^Tara. Kal <f>i\TaTa, tV dvrl 
OvqToO rov dOAvarov K\fjpov evpcavrai. De Sacrificant. 2. 264 'AAA.' rjfj.cts 76 of 
(poirrjTal Kal Yviopifjioi TOV irpo<j)T|TOV Mwcrews, T^ TOV OVTOS r}Tr)ffiv ov 
a6fjie9a, TTJV kirtffTrifJi.7)V avrov rcAos flvai vofM^ovres fvSatfj.ovias Kal 
KaO' a Kal 6 voftos (prjffl rovs irpoffKCtufVovs T$ 0e<p rjv, Soyfta nOds dvayKatov 
Kal QiXoaotyov OVTUS yap of fj&v dOfoi rds i//uxs reOvaaiv, of Sc TT)V irapd T$ 
ovn Oe> rera-y p.evoi rd|iv dOdvarov |3Cov >ffiv. De Agric. I. 325, 35 diro0VT|- 
o-Kovo-i PIOV rov rrjs (marrjuys. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 201, I 6 ^lv 8f) 
ffotyQs T0vi]Kvai SoKuv TOV 4>9apTov ^lov ^ rov a<pOaprov, 6 5c (pav\os S)v rov 
fv KaKia rtQvrjKC rov fvSaipova. Leg. Alleg. I. 76 Kal pev 877 NaSd/3 Kal 'A#tou5 
of fyyi ffavrfs 6 f $ Ka ^ rov t^ v 0VT]TOV |3iov KaTaXitrovTes, rov 5 dOavdrov /icra- 
\ax6vres yvjjivol deupovvrai rfjs KCVTJS KOI OVTJTTJS 8or)s. Cp. De Profugis I. 555, 
I seq. 

21. De Essaeis 2. 633 IKOVO-IC^ Y^H'TI f^^^ov ^ (pvfffcas dvd-yKTj Ofpaireveiv 
dtovj/To'.^Quis Eerum I. 482, 29 Its oZv yfv^fffrai K\r)pov6pos; ovx o pttvcav 
(V T7J awfjLaros etpKry \oyifffjios KaO' IKOIJO-IOV yvu)\it\v t dAA* o \vOfls ruv SffffJiuv 
Kal cXevGepcoOcls Kal to Ti\wv irpo\r)\vOws Kal d oUv re rovro tiiretv, avros 
tavrov Kara\\oiirus. De Somn. I. 682, 2 CKOXJCTICO yvwjXTj tyvo-fus vopois Kal 

23, 24. De Ab. 2. 5 6 JATJ TU<J>X6s, dXX' o^v pXtireov irXo-Oros 57 rcav dptrcav 
fan irepiovaia. De Pr. et Poen. 2. 417 irpo rv<|)Xov TOV pXirovTa irXovTOv 
dffiraadftevov. De Sp. Leg. 2. 274 of rov d\rjQr) Kal pXeirovTa irXovTOV If dperuv 
rcXficav avvfcrrajTa Kal rcav Kar' dpfrds irpdgccav ouS' ovap iffaat, T^ 8J TV<J>X^ 
. De Profugis I. 549 TrAouros ou^ TV<()X6s, dAA' 6 roav ovrcav 




891 P. ef eroi/AOV Xa^oVras TOV TV<J>\OV Trapa^prjo-ai roi? M. 473 
ras Sicu>oias TV$>\O>TTOVO-IV. 'Ava^ayopav Kal 25 
aSovcru' on </>iXocro</>ia9 t/xepa) 
eiacrav yevecrOai rag oucrta?. 

y Aya/xat rous ai/S/oas KCU avros ye^o/ieVov? ^p^ftarco^ 
Kpeirrovs. 'AXXa TTOQ-W /SeXrtWes | ol ^77 Opl^acriv 30 
lp./36crKcrdaL ras KTTjcrets d^eVre9, dXXa ras av0pa)7ra)v 

r>v Tv<p\>v correxit pr. man. P 26. "EAX^i/es om. P 

$1X00-. /3: <pi\o<r. Ifi. A Arm. Lat. cett. 27. TrX^o-^eWes DM || 

pyXoftoras M 28. auroy j3P Arm. Mang. ; avrovs AVOQ Turn, et 

forsan Lat. 29. Kpeirrovs A edd. : Kpeirrovas /SyOPQ 

A/3 Arm. edd. : Kpeirroves y et forsan Lat. 30. 

om. Lat. || fZj/cyTes ejt/3o<TKecr$ai ray KTT]<TCIS Arm. 31. ray 

yap a 

, are 

23-30. De Provid. Sermo ii. 12, 13 'Ava|ay6pas 7ap 
ipaoiv, ovaiav K\rjpovoiJ.-f)ffas rb irapairav fj\6yr)ff, (uas Ka\\iffTT]s 
aperrjs avriKaraXXaTTOfJievos T<i 7roA.Aa ai a\f/v\a' 

ai re\ovs. * X H ^i) trc<f>vKws 
; Ai]p.6icpiTos 5c, t rts ai dAAos 
irepupavovs l ytvovs uv, tp,cpco <j>i,Xocro<{>ias yvrjaias 
^ai dfjiavpbv Kal irapa <pav\ots vop-ioQivTO. irXoOrov dvetpev, rbv Se pXeirovra ai 
Pefiatov are \iovov ayaOois wevtypaivofMvos etcTrjaaro [ex fide uersionis Armenae 
locum restitui]. 

24. irapax } P*i ffai '] & e Agric. I. 31 7> 44 TCL p,lv ovv T>V dvicpoav TOVTWV dyuvcav 
a6\a irapaxwpT)o-ov d\\ois. Leg. Alleg. I. 129, 4 irapaxwpovvres avra> T$ 

26. De Soran. I. 629 TOV rpoirov TOVTOV Qappav nlv 'Efipaiot, Scuwpdr^i/ 5^ 
"TEXXtjvcs 6vofjiaovat. Quis Rerum I. 503, 3 <pa<rlv "EXXirjves TOV peyav KOI 
doC8i|xov Trap' avTois 'HpaicteiTOV. De Mig. Ab. I. 456 TO irapd rofs apiffTa 
<pi\oao<j>T]aaaiv aSop-evov TC\OS TO dKo\ov&<vs Trj <pvaei fjv. De Profugis i. 555 
TouT<5 TIS Kal TWV 4m o-o^ia 0avp,acrdevT(ov dvtjp ooKipos k<puvrja^ peyaXetoTepov 
kv OeatT^T^ (pdffKfav. 

27. De Somn. I. 636, 44 opp-waav yap Z<JTIV oVe irpbs TraiSetW T^V iepdv 
aKaTaffxery pvprf Kal irXTjxOeio-av epcart <J>tXo<ro<|>Cas d\r]6ovs Oecaprj^aTcav. 

28. De Confus. I. 427 *A.ya\i.a.i Kal TUV kv ftaaiXiKals @i@\.ois iepotyav- 
TrjOevTQjv. De Mig. Ab. I. 451 "A-yap-at Kal TTJS iravapeTov Adas. De Sac. Ab. 
et C. i. 171, 21 ^Ayajjiat 5 /cat ToO 0eo>to<i;Aaos Moaalws. De Hum. 2. 399 
"Ayap-at 8e Kal weTvov T^V vopov, bs KaOdirep kv xP<& ira,vapfj,ovi(u avvqScw TO?S 
irpoTfpots Siayopevei. Q. 0. P. L. 2. 467 "Ayap-au Kal TIV 'ApyovavT&v, 
ot ovprnav atre<|>T]vav k\fvOepov TO ir\rjpctifM. 

3- V. M. 2. 131 firiTT]8ei6TaTov yap elvai Z(paaitov TOV roirov, 


891 P. e^Seta?, crvyyevtov r) </>iXa)*>, iTravopOucrdiJievoL, KOI ef M. 473 
airopuv evTropovs aTTO(f>TJvavT<; ; 'E/ceiz'o pev yap airepi- 
crK7TTOv, Iva JUT) //,cwicoSes ITT avSpuv ous r} 'EXXas 
e#av/xacrez> \ ema) TO tpyov' TOVTO Se z>7?<aXioz>, KOI 35 
a (frpovrf crews ^Kpi^w^lvov TrepiTrrjs. Ol TroXe/xioi rt 

irivas evfteias P [| dvQp&Trcw (rvyyev&v eVoWas 1 rj <pt\o)V Arm. l| trvyy. 17 

<tX<oi/ post eiravopOcoo-dfjLevot Lat. 33. pi? A0OPQ Arm. Lat. : 

M fiovov y Turn. Mang. (qui tamen in nota povov deleri uult) 
34. fjLavi>8fs f'iira> eV Arm. : ' ne furiosos dicam uiros' Lat. : p.aviS>8s 
fir codd. et edd. |[ ovs f\ 'EXXa? omnes, nisi (3 ubi ^ 'EXXa? ovs || 
37 om. Q 35. ei7T<B TO fpyov codd. et edd. : om. Lat. : eVi TG> 

epyw Arm. || 8 om. E : forsitan Arm. -yap habuerit || vr)<pa\i6v re 

Kal <j)pOVT)<TCO)S P 36. TjKpl^QJfJLfVOV' TTfpl . . . T)S Ol A Tlbl 

re Kal cp.j36o-icecr6<u Qp(\i\*,a<r\v. De Sept. 2. 289 teal offoi fitvroi 

fjifr' aSeias eirl x^-o^a-yi'as ret, olnfTa OpefJifMira ayovaiv, K\y6fj.voi ireSia ct/xopra 

KOI firiTTjSfioTaTa p,{36<rico-0ai. 

31. De Hum. 2. 390 els irav6p0<nv cvSeCas. De Sept. 2. 289 irpfc erravop- 
Gcoo-iv S>v IvSeets dffiv. cf. De Agric. I. 314. De Profugis I. 550 'Eav ovv 
OeXijs 8i\tyai r&v noXvxpfiiJia.Tov tf>av\ov, ^ diroffrpa^s TT)I> Iv XP 1 ?/* 010 "' 
ircpiovatav . . . av 5^ (pavov irapcfis irtvrjai <|>CX(ov, \apiTas Kal Sapeas ry irarpiSi, 
ffweKS&ffeis Ovyarepas airopois fovevcrtv, avrapKfaraTrjv trpoiKa (TrtStSovs, p.6vov 
OVK els ptffov irpoOels ra i8ia Ka\fffis firl pfrovatav airavras rovs dftot/s 

32. LJ. A. C. 2. 563 irevijTas (K TrXovfftwv Kal diropovs ^ evir 

V. M. 2. 86 virrjyeTO Kal 5ov\ovs a7T<j>aiv roiis OVK \vOtpovs povov, 
d\\d Kal gfvovs Kal o'lKeras. De Ab. 2. 39 irpwrov avrov dire<j>Tivav irptffl3vTfpov. 
De Prov. ex Eus. Praep. Ev. 2. 635 rov tavrov vovv ^vpicav OOQJV Seffiroruv 
SovXov diro<j>'f|vas. 

33. De Somn. I. 672, 26 dvegerdoTovs Kal dircpio-Keirrous. De Ebr. I. 374, 7 
6 SI direpio-KeiTTOS Siavoiav Tv<p\ca0eis. De Ebr. I. 387, 10 iro\\d dStepevvrjra 
Kal dircpio-KciTTa. cp. De Profugis I. 564, 37 6 Sc direpio-KcirTOS d/j.0\vvft 
Kal ircpiOpavei rds typovrjffecus diepAs. De Mutat. Nora. I. 600 OVK d/ieAxDs ovo 1 
direpio-KeirTtos. De Ebr. I. 374 6 5k dircpio-KcirTOS Stdvoiav rvQX&Oeis, y TO ov 
fjiovri KaTaXrjirrov tonv. Qu. in Gen. 2. 72 6 evxeprjs Kal dirpto-K7TTOs rd en' 
evOeias Kal irpb 6<}>0a\nuv fiovov opa' 6 Se <j>povifj.os Kal rd Karomv. Q. O. P. L. 
2. 446 TrcDs 8^ ov trapaXoya ical ye^ovra TroXXfjs dvaiffxwTias ^ {xavCas rf oiiK 

35. Quis Eerum I. 515, 7 TO |XTa <|>povT|o-(os fjv. 

36. De Agric. I. 320, 42 ravra yap aweffecus ulv Kal ircpiTTrjs aKpi|3eCas 
fjKOvrjuevrjs eh dgvrdTrjv d-yx' ivoiav fvapyr] SeiyfMiTa effnv. De Prov. ex Eus. 
Praep. Ev. 2. 647 MOI/T; yap 17 'EXXds d^evSSis dvOparroyoveT, <pvrov ovpdviov Kal 
&\daTrjfj,a Qelov T|icpi|3a>ntvov Xoyiffp-bv diroTiKTOvaa oiKeiovfj-evov 


891 P. TT\4oV 8pO)(TiV J) KLpOVCTL KOL SevSpOTOfJLOVCri TTjV TtoV M. 473 

y&pav, Iva cnravei T&V avayKaitov 7riecr#eVre9 
ToGro ot Trepl AijpoKpiTov rot? a(f> atjuaros 
eipyacraz>TO, | ^etpoTrot^ro^ e^Seiaz/ Kal Treviav avrols 4 
/caracr/ceuacraz/Tes, OVK ef em/So vXTJs icra>9, dXXa ra> /XT) 
Kal TrepiaO p^crai TO rots aXXois o-vfjLffrepov. 
Sr) OVTOL KpeiTTovs KOI 0av//,acri<uTe>(H, -)(j)7jcrd- 

manus addit, facta simul rasura forte trium litt. post Trepl : eandem 
lectionem sine rasura prae se fert O : rjKpipapevav Treptrr^. -rrepl TJS 
of P : f]K. ncpiTTfjs Arm. Q cett. : de corraptela nepl fa confer Leg. 
Alleg. I. 64 ubi in loco TroXXots 6e rrepirrov iravovpyias aTre^ea^at 
testificatur Armena uersio irepl TOV olim fuisse lectum |[ rt ir\eov 
om. P || dpSxriv omnes nisi /3 ubi TTOIOVO-I 37. ^ om. BD || 

Kfipova-t omnes, nisi /3 ubi Kaiovai et P in quo uerba rj Kftpova-i 
desunt, at est signum lacunae 38. cvSaxriv A : eVSwo-i cett 

40. X fl P- avTois TTcvtav et om. cvdeiav KOI Lat. || lavrdis Q 42. prf 

om. Q || TTpoiW&u /3 43. dfj Arm. edd. : 8' &/ ^3 || ovroi 

37. De Hum. 2. 400, 38 /*^T SevSpOTOp,eiv otra T^S rjpepov vXrjs, 

ITTI AV/*T/ araxvrjQopovaav irpb tcatpov 7re5td5a, ^17x6 avvo\oas fcapirbv Sia<)>deCpciv, 
iva ircpiovaiq ptv rpofywv d<{>96va)V xop J 77^Tat r6 avQpwmov ycvos, trtpiov<n6.^r\ 
5^ ^ /xoroi' rwr dvaYKaCwv, dXXcl ai row irpos TOV dftpoSiairov (liov. De lustit. 
2 - 373> J 9 8v8pOTO[xovvTas ITT* <p0opa Kap-noiv. De Sept. 2. 296 vir' 
5^ TcDr iro\(fj,<vv tpOeipovrai rci firiyeta' irpos t\0pojv ScvSporopiCais, 
Kal ireSiojv aTaxvr)<popovvT<uv ipirpfifffatv, 8ijajffeffiv. 

38. De Exsec. 2. 431 Xt/xos /cat airdvis TWV dva-yKaCtov. De los. 2. 57 
Xa\67r?)i/ evSeiav KCU <nrdviv TWV dva-yKaicav firi<J>fpovffa. cp. V. M. 2. 121, 2. 
In Fl. 2. 526 diTOpiq. Kal airdvct Seivrj TWV dvaYKaCoav iri^6p,cvoi at yvvaia 
Kal T(Kva vfj-nia optavrts (V 6(f>6a\nois irapairo\\ \ifiy x l P oiroti n TC ?' ""^"Ta 
yap ra a\\a evOyvias KOI everrjptas ueffra fy. De Sp. Leg. 2. 333 et STJ Tt? 

ciJOi ircpl ra p.tprj ravra TOIS o'tKerats, /) dyvoe'iTO) XIJJLOV ev evBrjvia Kal 
Karaa-Kcvd^cov TOVTOIS XipoiroCi]TOV. 

39. De Ab. 2. II TWV d<j>* atjiaTOS offoi irpbs irarpos. cf. De Agric. I. 323, 40. 
De Sacrificant. Wendland Neu Entdeckte Fr. p. 1 1 <p$opal yap flwdaai Kara- 
Xapfiavftv, at plv firoftppiais ... at 8' au x^ipOTroiTjTOi /mr' (<f>68ovs 

7wv irt\as yfy S-ijovv firixftpovvroav. De Mutat. Nom. I. 582 TOUS 

TOVS /cat (Kovciovs airavras vopovs. De Somn. I. 675 KaKoL \fipoiroli]'Ta. Kal 

6ffj\ara. De Confua. I. 409, 47 x l p' n ' oti n T< p x.ein&vi KVftaivovffiv. 

42. De Somn. I. 677 KaTtirrrjxfvai KOI -irepiaOpetv kv KVK\(V. De Mon. 2. 227 
irpotSlaOat Trpay^ara SvvaaOai. Leg. Alleg. I. 95 7rptA.aj6etV /cat ircpuaOpTJcrat. 
De Prov. ex Eus. Praep. Ev. 2. 636 ^kvroi rb rfjs tyvxns reivas 
t Oeov irp6voiav. 



891 P. JjtZ>Ot fJLV OVK eXctTTOCTt TCUS TTpOS (f)i\OCrO(f)iaV | 6p/iat9, M. 473, 45 

//,eyaXdj>otaz> Se oXtywptas TrpOTiprfcravTes, KOI yapicraL- 
pevot, ras ovcrtas, dXXa ^77 Sta<#etpaz>re9, tVa /cat 

892 P. erepovs /cat eavTous ax^eX^crcycri, || rovs /^ez> eV a<f>06vois M. 474 

7re/>tovcrtat9, eavrou? Se eV ra> <tXocro</>etz> ; At yap 
X/OTy/mTO)!/ /cat KT7)p,dT(*)V eVt/^e'Xetat rov? xpco/*,eVovs 
di>aXtcr/cov<Tt' yjpovov Se <^t8ecr^ai /caXdz^, eVeiS?) /caret 
TOI^ larpov 'iTnroKpOLTirjV | 6 /LLCJ/ )8to9 /Bpa-xvs, rj Se 5 
T ^Xy 7 l l JLaK P J l' TOUTO /AOL 8o/cet /cat "Opypos aivi^acrOai 
iv 'iXtctSt Acara r^ apxty rfs T/)tcr/catSe/car^s /5a\//w8tas 

StCt TOVTtoV TtoV 

ft Arm. : p. ovrot cett. codd. et edd. || ovrot post 
Lat. 44. <j>i\o(ro(J)tav /3y Arm. cett. : <f>avrcurta A 

(cuius autem in mg. al. man. <f>&o<ro$ia) et O 45. rot? 

y || post /j.eya\6voiav om. 5c Arm. Lat. 
i. TOV? Arm. Lat.: *a! TOVS cett. omn. || 
om. A 3. xp a) l j -* vovs 7 Arm. : xP vovs 

4. larpbv ante 'InrroKpaT^v A Lat. cett. : 
Q 6. om. <cai Turn. || aii/iVreo-^at /3 : 

Q I J. Sta A/30PQ Arm. edd. : 

Trpoy <bi\o(ro(f)iav 
47. &)0eXi7o-ov(n G 
pr. V om. G || eV 
AjSOPQ Lat. edd. 
om. Arm. 5. 

alvic(r6ai CK || /car' 

45. De Confus. I. 417 avr6xOovs 5^ i/ters, o^tv KCLI 

I. De Profugis I. 565, 12 KxpT]p,vos a<|>06vois rais itpbs irepiovo-Cav v\ats. 
De Mutat. Norn. i. 611 tv d<|>06vots 8e rat's eh trcpiouo-Cav vAats. De Mutat. 
Nom. I. 592 Kfifjir]\iojv ital liriirXcav KOI TTJS a\\r]s TrepiovaCas afyQovoi v\ai. 

3. De los. 2. 47 Orjpiov 8% aridaffffov % \o\uaa Kevodoia, ffvvapir&^ovffa Kal 

TOVS xP^F^vous. De Exsec. 2. 431 rd tr\rjpr) ra/xefa rpotytav /eat 
KevcaOrjoovrai, iropos ovSels tvodwaef rexvai naffai, irpaynaTfiai iro\v- 
rpoifoi, fiicuv Ideai pvpicav rots XP W H-* VOIS vd* v o^cAos. 

4. De Mundi Op. I. 25, 43 6 8' larpos 'IinroKpciTris ^\iicias eirrai eivai <pr)ffi. 
De Somn. i. 621, 43 ppa\vs ydp o |3Co9, us (pr] rts, fj 84 TCXVT] n-aicpa. 
De Prov. (ed. J. B. Aucher) p. 54 c IiriroKpdTT]s K^5os. 

Q. 0. P. L. 2. 447 ot Se . . . iro\\a rfjs irp6aOv oXifwpias eavrovs 
ws ov 4>Lcrdfxevot xpovov, fiiov Se rptyavres dfiicorov, ev < <ppovr]ffe(us 

6. L. A. C. 2. 557 TIpuTeoas, bv ela^yayei/ "Ojitjpos. 

Q. 0. P. L. 2. 445 \6yos fx" alvtTr6|xevos 8icL avfjL@6\ov. De Cherub. 
I. 142, 26 TtVa^Se effTiv, a Sid ruiv Xepoz^i/x . . . alvtTTTai. cp. Quis Eeruna 
I. 507, 29. 


892 P. Mvcra)i> r dyx / X( *X ft)I ' Kal ayav&v 'iTnrrjiJLoXyuv | M. 474 

yXafcrof^aya)!' r afiiaiv re, SiAcatorarw^ avBpatTTtov, 10 
a>5 rrjs pev irepl fiiov cnrovSrjs Kal ^^/x-aricr/io^ 
KLCLV ytwaxrir]? Sia TO az^tcro^, SiKaiocrvvrjv Se 

TT/xxujoeVeo)?, ez>e/ca ICTOT^TOS, /ca#* ^ I 6 T^S 15 
TrXovros &yHcrrai /cat Trapevrj^epel TOV iv rat? 

KCU y 9. fJLVV&v in ras. Q jj re BE : T P |j dyai>o>i/ A : aya6a>v 

CK : ayau<i> cett. || dyx- KOI ay. reddit Arm. ' qui inter sese uiuunt 
et moriuntur et inter sese amant' \\ 10. -yXaKro^aya)!/ T 

A : yaXaKTO(j)dya>v DM : y\aKro(f>dyu)V BE || re /cat due. GHIK |j 
Tavdparrcav Q 12. ?rept sup. scr. Q 2 || TOV ante jSi'oi/ add. /3 

|[ KQI ante aStKiai/ add. et forte Lat. 13. comma add. 

ante 8m Mang. || 8ia] <cat ^ Lat. : dia A Arm. cett. || diKaioa-vvrjv 
/30PQ edd. : diKauxrvvrjs A (delente autem TJS manu recentiori) 
y Lat. : Arm. in uersu diKaioa-vvrjv sed in mg. aliquorum codicum 
8iKaio(rvvr)s || KOI rfjs Arm. : dia rrjs yPQ : Kal ante TJJS om. A/3 edd. 
et ut uidetur Lat. : ante TJJS rasura duarum litt. O 14. om. 

tcroTTjTos Lat. 15. rrjs om. Q || copioro /3 1 6. TOV 

12. De Somn. I. 668 'A\Xd av ye TOV p.\v KOLTTVOV Kal /fu/xaros (KTQS fiatve, 
Kal TOLS KaTaye\daTovs TOV OVTJTOV PIOV crirovSds us TTJV <pofi*pav eKcivrjv xdpv@8iv 
diro8i8paffKf. De Somn. I. 674 o o v rrov8'f)S aKpirov KOI <pi\oveiKias d\6yov KO! 
Kevfjs 86gn]s epaarfjs. 

14. De Great. Pr. 2. 363 (Uffrjffas rfv xfjyov ffKOTOvs Kal iroXefJiow dvio-oTTjTa* 
/Stoj/ 8t d/67rtj8oi;A6VTor ea;, T^ do-TaataffTOj/ lo-6TT]Ta Tifjcfjaas. L. A. C. 2. 558 
dvio-OTTjTa TTJV dSiKias dpxrjv dvcKaiviffev IO-OTTJTI, TJTIS fart 7n;7^ Si 

15, 16. De Pr. et Poen. 2. 424 irXovros S 6 /xci' r-qs <j>vcrti>s UT\T|S Itrrt 
Kal arKirirj. De Pr. et Poen. 2. 424 dairaadfAf voi TO. <pvafcas SSipa, ^ TO. TTJS 
KCVTJS SO^TJS. Quis Kerum 1. 483, 30 TOV ^TJCTCCOS dotSt/tou -irXovTOv. De Somn. 
I. 640, lo TOV dO\tjT7)v TUV Ka\a>v cirtTrjScviJidToav . . . & rats fvxo-is dpTov KOI 
Ifjidnov, TOV 4>vo-ecos trXovTOv, alrov^vov, tireiSr) TOV V TOIS icevats 86|ats 
eX^tvafa- De Somn. I. 664, 25 ir\ovTe?v TOV cjj-ucrecos irXovrov. De Profugis 
I. 565, 9 T^V ydp Trjs KCVTJS 86^Tjs d(paipeaiv irpoaOtaiv d\r)0tias etvai avn&f@i)Kcv. 
De Somn. I. 669, 24 OiaauTai TTJS KCVTIS 86^tjs. De Fortit. 2. 376 el 8e Ttves 
TOV TTJS <{)vcrecds irXoiJTOv trap' ovbev defjitvoi TOV TUV KCVWV Bo^wv 8iwKovo~i, 
TV<})X^ irpo pXeirovTOs aK^piTnofjievoi Kal ^yefjiovi TTJS 68ov XP^^ VO <- ireinipcojjicvcp 
niiTTeiv l dvdytcrjs otpeiXovffiv. V. M. 2. 105 VTTaXafi&v irevias ^vxiffjs Hpyov 
elvai TOV ev rafs vXais diro8ex fff O ai irXovrov, TOV ftev rv<})Xov KaTe<ppuV7)0~e, 
TOV tie pXcirovra, TOV TTJS <j)uo-(os, e^eTi^ffe. 

15. De Mundi Op. I. 19, lo irdvTcav oaa XeXeurai irapVT)p,pT]crdvT&>v. De 
Mundi Op. 41, 7 ijp^aTO KaKia TO.S dpeTas irapcvijiicpeiv. De Ab. 2. 1 1 TOV 


892 P. Kevals Sofcu?. ''QTOLV ovv eACcrraicri TO>V OVCTLCJV, VTT* M. 474 
ovSei'o? en SeXeao/^ei>(H, (frevyovcrw 

ex TOW refinxit B : TOJI/ V rats PQ : TOV Arm. cett. 1 7. en] <us /3 

ITT* roTs Bvrjrots i'pepov TrapevTjjJicpoOvTOS epcaros ovpaviov. De Profugis I. 565, 
1 6 av /IT) ird\iv rcL ovdpara Kal ^ai/rdcr/jara TWV vojju&fjitvcav /eal tfxuvopfvoav 
dyaQwv v-navanXtvcfavTa irapevr)}i,6pT|<rfl. De Ab. 2. 32 TWV -naOwv real voffrjfjid- 
rcav irapevquepovvTwv TOUS vyialvovTas X6yovs. cp. De Decal. 2. 181. 

16 seq. De Pr. et Poenis 2. 410, 36 Mera S^ rrjv f\iri8os vifcrjv dywv devrepos 
tariv, (v a> fj.tr6.voia aycaviferai, rrjs p.\v drpeirrov KO.I d/iCTavoTyroy teal del Kara 
ravrd /cat waavrcas Ixowa^s tyvffcojs duoiprjffaaa, J^ 4 ? ^ Kal epcori TOV fitXriovos 
eai(f>vr)S Karaa-^QfTaa, KOI ffirevSovffa KaTaXiirctv fj.%v rrjv ovvrpcxpov ir\foveiav 
Kal dSuttav, fj.60opfu<raa6ai 8e irpos ffcu(j>poavvrjv Kal Sttcaioffvvijv Kal rds d\\as 
dpcrds. *Ad\a ydp rat/ret irporiBerai Strrd (irl SirroTs KaropOajfMaiv, d-iro\eiv|;eL 
ft^v alffxpwv, aipcrei Sc ra>v Ka\\iffTcav. Td 5e aO\a diroiKia Kal p.6vcocris. 
&T]al yap im TOV rds ntv TOV ffwf^aTOS vfuTepoirotas diroSpavTOs, avTOfJ.oX'fjaavTOS 
8e irpbs if/vxrjv' 'Oi>x fvpiffKfTO, Stori fJLTe9r)KfV avTov 6 Oeos.' AtVtTTercu S^ 
KOI tvapyus, 8td /tej/ T^J (teTaOfffecas T^V airoiKCav, 5td 8c TOV /XT) cvpiffKfaOai Trjv 
fjiovaxrtv Kal atpodpa oiKcicas. Et yap TO> OVTI eiravca TWV iradouv dif/evdws ZyvcaKCV 
iffTaffOai dvdpcairos, KaTOfppovrjffas rj8ova>v Kal (mOviuwv, fUTpem^taBca <J>VYOJV 
dp,Tao-Tp6irTl Kai olKov Kal iron-piSa Kal o-vY-yevets Kal <|>t\ous' 6\Kov yap 
f| o-vvTj0ia, ws 5cos civai, /IT) /fara/tetVas dXy, TOGOVTOIS tv KVK\QJ (pi\Tpois 
diroXrjtyOds, wv at (panaffiai TJ)V lyyfvofjievijv rjavxiav TWV alo\pS)v kirnrj^v^.aT(av 
naXiv dvaKiV-fjaovcn Kal /tj/i^/tas (vav\ovs, wv fm\\f)ff6ai Ka\bv T)V, evepyaaovTai. 
HoXXol yovv diroSrjiMOis (ffcacppoviaOrjaav, eponas eKpavfis Kal \c\VTTrjK6Tas 
, ovKfTi TTJS oif/ecas xP r )y f ^ v Svvapfvrjs TO) Traflet TTJS rjSovrjs rd 
- TT; yap Siafcvget KaTa KCVOV fiaiveiv dvayKT), p.rjKTi irapovTos v<fi ou 
Kav fJ-fravaffT^ HCVTOI, TOVS TWV iro\\wv Oidffovs WTpeireffOcu, 
(Aovaxriv do-ira^op-evos' ir(pvKf yap Kal liri Trjs dXXoSa-nfjs o/tota TOIS O'IKOI 8'iKTva, 
ofs dvdyKT) Trepnreiptffdai TOVS aTrpooiTTcas tx ovras Ka ^ Ta * s T ^ v iro\\av x a ' l P OVTCLS 
6/ttXtats. "O rt yap draToi/, aKoffftov, irXT)WJ.\ts, viraiTiov, TOVTO ox^os lart, 
/ie0' ou tyiptaOai Ty vvv irp&Tov p.TOiKi<> irpbs dpeTJjv aXvo-iTeXecrTarov. 
'fls yap ToTs l voffov /ta/cpas dpxofJtevois dvaXafjifidvciv evdXcaTa TTOJS cart rd 
awp-ara, OVTOJ Kal faxy vyiaop:fvr) TT\aoS>ffiv ol vofpol TOVOI Kal KpafiaivovTai, 
us Seos elvai, /IT) iraXivSpo^rjari TO irdOos, o iretyVKfv %K TIJS eiKaiOTtpuv avvSiaiTrj 
aecas dvepfQifcoOai. Leg. Alleg. I. 81, 44 Kal yap kyoJ TroXXdns KaraXiirtiv p.\v 
dvOpojirovs av-yyevels Kal <j>CXovs Kal TrarptSa Kal tis eprjfjiiav tXOwv, iva TI TWV 
Ocas d^icov KaTavo'f]o~Q} } ovfiev wvrjffa, dAAd ffKopiriffOels 6 vovs ^ Trd^ct 8rjx&fls 
dve\<upriasv els Td evavTta. 'EffTi 8^ ore Kal kv TrXrjOci fivpidv8pa) eprjfioa TT)V 
8idvoiav } TOV XJ/VX^KOV oxXov ffKeSdaavros Oeov KOI 8i8davTo$ /te, ort ou TOITOOV 
Siatyopal TO T ev Kal x^P ov epydovTai, d\\' 6 KIVOJV Oebs Kal aycav ?J av 
irpoaiprjTai TO Trjs faxfe ox^/tct. De Sobr. I. 394 6 Trjs irpeafivTepas tyvxns 
nptfffivTfpov Kal TifuuTtpov dyaObv fjLrjirca TfXciov fvprjfjilvos. Et yap evprjTo, Kal oXijv 
AlyvnTov ajjiCTao-TpeiTTl 4>6viYwv a5x 6TO - D G Confus. I. 411 rds ets TO" dpaprdvciv 



892 P. KOLTaXnrovTts dSe\</>ovs, rtKva, yvvalicas, yo^eis, TroXv- M. 474 
av8pa>TTOv<s crvyyeveias, \ <t,XiKO,9 ercupeias, ra? Trar/H- 20 

1 8. ajifraarpeTrri* KaraX. Mang. 19. TCKVO. post ywaueaj 1 Arm. : 

om. Lat. || yovfts, yvvalKas || yovels tanquam yevos reddit Arm. 

ffvvoSovs dp,Tao-Tp-nTl <f>VKTeov. Quod Deus Sit Im. I. 290 Wt djiTaorTpfirrl 
TTpbs rds Svvdpds avrov ical rovrcav iKfns ycvov, A*6XP ts av d7ro5ed^i>cu rb ffvvcx** 
Kal yv-ljffiov rfjs Oepcnreias ev ry rwv tvapfffrrjffdvrcuv avrais Karardgcafft \wpa. 

Quis Rerum I. 517, 18 d-rro8pa<T6fjiOa djjieTao-TpciTTl teal \n6vov ov TOL diroyeia 
dp6./j.fvoi TTJS rwv \l/evff[*dTcav Kal aocpifffjidrcav \wpas favaxdr)ff6[i.eOa. De Sac. Ab. 
et C. I. 1 88, 38 ^vydSas of Aeumn irpoffifvrai, KCU avrol Swdfjift (})vya5es ovres. 
'fly ydp f/eewot [sc. ol rbv dfcovffiov (povov Spaffavrei] TUIV iraTpCScov kXavvovrai, 
OVTOJ Kal OVTOI KaTaXeXoCiracrt rtKva, -yovets, dSeX^ovs, rd\ oiKeioTara. Kal 
4>iXTara, tV dvrl OVTJTOV rbv dOdvarov K\fjpov cijpcavrai' Siatptpovffi S cm 
(Kivois ptv d@ov\r)TOs 17 <pvyrj di' epyov aKOvffiov, TOVTOIS 8% 6 Spaffpbs (Kovfftos 
81 J-pcaTO, rwv dpiffrcav K.T.\. De Profugis I. 559, 12 ety rds dirovejjirjOcio'a.s 
Aeutrats povois WAct? (ptvyfiv Sieipijraiy irdvv TrpoffrjKovrcas' Kal ydp Aevfrat rpoirov 
nva (JjvyaSes elrr/V, (vtKa dpeffKftas Oeov yovEis Kal TKva Kal dSeX<)>ovs Kal 
irdffav r^v OvrjTrjv a-vyyivsiav airoXXoiir6TS. 'O yovv dpXTjYTt]S rov Otdffov 
rovrov Xfycav etadycrat T$ irarpl Kal rf) nrjrpi. Ovx wpaKa vftas Kal rovs 
d8t\<povs ov yiv&ffKQ} Kal rovs viovs diroyiv&ffKca [Deut. 33. 9] virtp rov St^ct 
fi(Oo\Kijs Qepairsvfiv TO ov. 'H Sc d^euS^s <|>VYTJ ffreptjffis rojv oiKfiorarcav Kal 
<pi\rdr(tiv cffri . . . Kal KTCIVCI e/faoros d8f\(f>bv Kal irXrjffiov Kal rbv cyyiffra 
[Exod. 32. 27] ... Oimu ydp n6v<us OepaircvrtKov yevoiro rov rSiv ovrtav dpi ff rov 
rb \v ^fjLiv avrois apiarov irpurov fjiev 6t dvaXvOcir) avOpairos fls ^vxnv, 8tacvx- 
Ocvros Kal SiaKOirevros avrov rov d8\(pov ff&fjiaros Kal rwv dvrjvvrcav fmOvfjiiSav 
K.r.\. De Mon. 2. 219 'AiroXeXoiiroTCS [sc. 6irr}\vrai], (prjoi, irarpiSa Kal 4>C.\ous 
Kal o-vyY 6V iS 8t' dperty Kal offior^ra, fnj dfiotpeiruffav frepcw iroXauv KOI OIKIOJV 
Kal <pi\ojv, d\\' tarctiffav c<p(8pot Kara<j)UY a l T0 vpbs fixre^fiav avrono\ovffi. 

De Poenit. 2. 406 irdyKa\ov ydp KOI av^epov avropo\iv d(ATao-Tp6irTl Trpos 

rjv, KaKiav 7rCpovXov Seo-iroivav diroXnrovras. De Pr. et Poen. 2. 427 

ov rr\v kirovtiSiffrov 

17. Quis Rerum I. 486, 4 8iavoias irpos ovScvos OUKTI SeXca^oficvqs rSiv 
nap' rjijuv. De Somn. I. 672 irdvra vri<povrcs rbv alwva, us virb /j.rj8fvbs en ruv 
SeXed^etv dirardffOai. Quis Rerum I. 512, 34 etra tnro 

19. De Pr. et Poen. 2. 417 o\ois OIKOIS Kal iroXvavOpwirois orvYY^vcCais. De 
Somn. I. 670, I oAa rd ffw/jiara Kal rds if/w^ds, yvva.ia. re Kal TeKva Kal Y v cts 
Kal ri)v aXXcav Iraipcov Kal <ruyyfvu>v iroXvdvOptoirov oiKfiorijTa Kal Koivuviav 
K8i8ovTai. De Sacrificant. 2. 258 rwv fjitv ITT)\VTUV otd r68f KaraXtirovTes 
olTot rd irdrpta ols VTpd4>T]o-av, \[/fv8ovs irXaa (JMTOJV ytpovra Kal rv<pov, 
yv6fj.fvoi dXrjOelas tpaoral yvrjffioi, p.errx&pr)aav irpbs evae&eiav' iKerai <5c Kal 
0pair6UTal TO-0 OVTCOS OVTOS dta)s ovres rfjs Trpoi'Oftias rrjs dpfJLorrovffrjs tiKorcas 


892 P. Sas iv afs fymrij0rf<rav KOL .Tpd<$>r)crav' eTreiSrj TO M. 474 
ffvvrjQes O\KOV KCLL SeXeacTcu Sv^arajraro^. Merotfct- 
tpvr&i Se OVK 19 erepav TroXiv, axnrep ol irpacriv 
aiTOvp,evoi Trapa TMV KKT7)iJieva)v, drv^ets 77 | KOLKQ- 25 
SovXoi, SecriroTtov vira\\ayriv, ov/c IXevOepiav avrols 

2O. cTatptas AQ 21. fyevvfjdrjo-av Kol om. y : fyfvvr]6rj(Tav KOI erpd- 

(prjo-av AEMPQ Ann. : fTpdfaaav ycvvrjQcvTfs BD 22. O\KOV A 


Arm. y : C\KOV P : C\UUKOV (ubi KTI sup. scr. man. rec.) Q : c\Kfiv 
ft : Lat. oyKos 'ponderosa' tanquam 6\<ov habuerit in textu nee 
bene legerit || 8fXeao-ao-^at Q 23. Se post fifToiKi&vrai add. 

AyOPQ edd. : om. Arm. /3 : ' transmigrant ergo ' Lat. || post de om. 
uerba OVK . . . TroXtv P, at est signum lacunae || favircp el els irpao-tv alrov- 
fjicvoi Trapa r. K( KT. , ws drv^eTs r) as 8ov\oi Arm. : ' ut solent uenditionibus 
subiecti, serui infelicissimi' Lat. omittens napa T. KCKT. || <? pro 
&<nrep Q || 01 om. Q 24. post KfKr. add. comma Turn. : om. 

Mang. || drvxais Q 25. KaKorrjTa pro KctKo'SouXoi P || om. comma 

ante deo-ir. Turn. || vna\\ayds ft || e\fv6cpias B 26. aurot? DKQ j| 

i, Kapirov evpajjicvoi TTJS cirl rbv Oebv Kara$vyr\<5 rty air' avrov 
fiorjOfiav. L. A. C. 2. 557 iroXvavOpwirovs oiKias teal <rvyytvflas. 

31. Leg. All eg. I. 63, 42 e-ycwrjo-av ly/xay, tflpevj/av, iTratSevo-av, Trdrrcui' amot 
yeyovaffiv dyaOwv. V. M. 2. 8l iyWT\9T] 5c fv Aiyvirry KOI rpd4>Tj. In Fl. 
2. 524 OIK f TV ffcaffroi irarpiBas vopifrvrfs, V als -y6VVT|0T](rav Kal Tpd<j)irj<rav. 

21. 22. De Pr. et Poen. 2. 411 oXicdv ydp t| avvTJOcio. Quod Det.Pot. Insid. 
I. 209, 7 oXicds ydp -fj Svvafus avrov [sc. rov K6fffj.ov]. Quis Kerum 1.512, II 
(iriOvn'ia ftcv ydp oXicov \ovaa Svvajjiiv. De Proftigis I. 568, 19 ris oSr 
j) /Saawos ; KaOetvai n ScXcap oXicw Kexprjuivov Swdpet. De Post. Caini td 
tfSovrjs 6XKo{) ScXeacTTpa. De PI. Noe I. 336 oXicats . . . dwdpfffiv. 

22. Quis Eerum I. 482 Stdvoia ... act tydaitovaa., on p.6T(OKi<r(i|X7]v rov 
ffwfjiaTOS, rjviKa rfjs ffapieds rj\6yovv ijSr], KCU rrjs aiaOrjfffcos. 

23. De Ab. 2. 14 SevTfpav o% airoiKiav aTeXXcrai Xoyia irdXiv ireiffQtls 
6 dffrcTos, ovKfTi K 7T($Xcws els iToXtv dAX' fls x&pav fprjfJirjV. 

25. De Somn. I. 698, 5 uairep of Kaicol SovXoi. T^ ydp rwv oeffiroraiv 
emeiK^s fls dvapxiav tKTpfTTOVTes, irtfj.op<j>dovffi TO docffirorov. De los. 2. 47 
ES /J.CVTOI TO (pdvai ' TinrpaOKtoBai TOV dvOpwTrov'' 6 ftev ydp orjpoKoiros Kal 
orjfirjyopos dvaftds firl TO j3^/xa, KaOdtrep TO, TTt'rrpacrKop.eva TOJV dvopairoowv, 
8oXos avr' eXevOepov yiveTat, oid TWV Tipuv, as SoKfT Xapfidvciv, diraxOcls viro 
fjLvplcov ocffiroTSiv. 'O Se avTos Kal ' OrjpidXcuTos ' elffdyeTaf Orjpiov 5e aTidaffaov 
17 Aoxw<ro Kevoooia, ovvapird^ovaa Kal 8ta<p6fipovo~a TOVS xpoopcvovs. Ol 8* 
favrjaajjifvoi Kal irnrpdffKOvaiv ov ydp fis SfffrroTrjs o^A-os TWV iro\iTevonevcav, dAA,' 
If fTep<av fTfpoi, /card Tivas <f>opeia$ Kal Siaooxas. Of de TpCirparot KaKwv 

E 2 


892 P. tKTTOpitpVTts' Tracra yap TrdXis KOL 17 evvofJLCDTdTT) yefjiei M. 474 
6opvftct)v Kal Krjptov Kal Tapay&v ap,v0TJTa)v, 0,9 OVK av 
rts arra VTTO cro<>ias 

7rpocrK7ropiovTs Q 27, 28. Kal Krjpav KOI rapax&v Mang. I 

Kal Kqpaw om. Turn. codd. omnes secutus nisi )| ml rapax&v Armeni 
interpretis uix defuit libro qui forte 6op. KOI rap. Kal Krip&v a/*v0. 
habuit 28. vn-o/ictW A 29. dx&tf om. Arm. || a7ra dat 

OcpairovTCuv rpoirov dXXaTTOV<ri TOVS Kvpiovs, ovx virofAevovres TOVS irporepovs 
8id TT\V aif/iKOpov KOI <pi\6>taivov T>V TjOtav avca/JiaXiav. De Hum. 2. 395, 41 Ot e 5e 
/M) yevei Sov\ot \prjcrTrjs e\mSos /*T) ets dirav dfj.oipciT(uffav f a\\' Uruaav km rrjv 
iraXaiav aSetav, ^s Std Kaipovs a0ov\r)Tovs cffreprjvTo. Kav \K rpiyVfias pfv,' 
<f>r)ffi, ' Sov\os trtpov <po@ca SfffiroTiKuv airei\Gw ^ ffvvdSrjffei nvuv 

fjSiKijKws, d/^tXtTo; Kal oj^oOvficu ^p^jfjifvos a\\<us 8effir6ry 
us Tvofji(vos fm/tovpias, /XT) Trepudrjs eK8i56vai yap fras ovx offiov, 
iKfrrjs 5c Kal 6 8ov\o$, utfirep us iepov rty oty kariav KaTairftytwyus, ev 77 8iKai6v 
fffnv affv\ias rwyx aveiv f*a\iara p\v (Is a86\ovs eXOwv Kara\\ayas ras 
kvfSpas, fl 8% f*rj, TO yovv -navvararov irpaOcCs* dXXaYal yap al ruv 
a8r)\ov oirov rr)v poirty tfcovaiv, TOV 81 6/j.o\oyov/jifvov Kovcporcpov TO a8rj\ov KUKOV.' 
27. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. 1.216, 49 Iv TIVI TWV evvojiwraTcov ir6Xcov. Quod 
Deus Sit Im. I. 289, 27 uv fj <pvffis KaTeS'tKaffe if/vxijs Tpoirow, O'ITIVCS aKo\aatas Kal 
8fi\ias Kal d8iKias Kal aacpfias Kal a\\<uv dp,v0T|Tcov K-qptov ytpoww. De Agric. 
I. 307, 23 a;s pf) TTJS <f>av\OTaTr)s TWV KaKOiro\iTiS>v ox^oKpaTtas, f) irapaKoup.a Trjs 
dpiffTrjs SyfJioKpaTias effriv, avair\r)ffOevTes OoptJ^ois Kal rapaxcus /cat ffj.(pv\iois 
ffTaffeaiv del xp^P-^oi ftwrcXfiyUF. Leg. Alleg. I. 112, 2 TO, p^fjiaTa rapaxTJs Kal 
ffvyxufffcas -yejici. Leg. Alleg. I. 1 1 8, 34 TUV Kivovpivuv Kal rapaxrjs Y(i,6vTa>v. 
De Sp. Leg. 2. 339 T&V iroXccov al evvofxcdTarai. De Decal. 2. 180 irpbs 81 
rovs dtropovvTas, 8id T'I OVK kv ir6\f<riv, d\\' tv epT]p.cp fiaOfiq TOVS v6uovs fTiOei, 


TUV trpbs TO Oeiov dvoaiovpyqiMTuv. De Decal. 2. 182 fiKOTus ovv l TOIV Kara 
TroXeis &\a@cpcaTaTO}v ffvvrjOei&v tls pTjp,ov dirayaycuv, iva Kevwar} Tas if/vxds 
dSiKijuaTcav, ijpaTO irpoffcpepfiv Tats Siavolais Tpo<pas. AUTCU 8e Tivts av ftev OTI 
p^l vouoi Kal \6yoi Ocioi. Quis Kerum I. 514, 1 8 irijpuffcis iravTeXeTs Kal KT)pwv 
aupbs a\\ojv d(Au6T|T(i)v. De Prov. ex Eus. Praef. Ev. 2. 638 el 8e aupaTos 
OVTJTOV pTa\ax6vTes Kal Ktjpuv y^H >OVT6S dvOpcairivoav Kal peTCi TOOOVTOV ir\rj6ovs 

29. Quod Deus Sit Im. I. 273 TO KaivovpyrjOtv iepeiov, TJTOI trap' offov eif 
ovSevbs OVTJTOV fiaiveiv aira emOeiaffas rjgiov, fj trap' oaov. 

29, 30. De Profugis I. 546, 26 ijSr] 8e Kal iraTepas ol8a 8td TO df3po8iaiTOV, 
av(TTr]pbv Kal <pi\6ffO(f>ov ftiov iraidcav eKTpairouevovs Kal Si' alSu TCV dypov irpb 
TTJS iroXecos oiKeiv e\ouevovs. Quis Rerum I. 482 Ti's ovv yfvrjffeTai KXrjpovouos; 
Ovx p-^vcav kv Trf ffufjiaTOs elpKTij \oyifffibs Kaff eKovffiov yv&fjirjv, d\\' 6 \vdels 
TWV SeafMuv Kal fkfvOepuOels Kal ^w TCIXWV irpoe\r)\v6us Kal el olov TC TOVTO 
, ai/Tbs eavrbv KaraXcXoiir&s. 


>2 P. efo> | TTOiovvrai ras Starpt^a? iv KTJTTOIS rj povarypiois M. 474, 30 

ov Sta TWO. 

post as Arm. : post o-o<f>ias Q 30. post povaypiois dat comma 

Arm. 31. rjpffjiiav Arm. : epr^iiav codd. Lat. et edd. 31, 32. ov did 
nva otfirjv eVt. /tto-.] Arm. aequiparat : ov ryv fiovaxriv eTTiTeTrjfavKaari did 

30. De Sobr. I. 402 OTWS ev rofs OIKOIS rov S?//* irowJTai rds 8iaTpi{3ds. 
30-34. De Ab. 2. 4 6 5 dffreios ep.ira\iv dirpdy/jiovos frXcarrjs fiiov yeyov&s 

viroxwpei Kal p-ovucriv a7a7r$, XavOdveiv rovs iroXXovs d^iuv, ov Bid |Ai<rav0pcomav, 
<f>i\dv0p<airos ydp, et /cat TIS aA-Aoy, aAAd Std rb irpo^e^Xfjffdat KCLKiav, ty 6 iro\vs 
oxXos darrd^cTat, \a.ip(av ft^v (<p' ols ffreveiv aiov t Xvirovptvos 8 t<p' ofs yeyrjOfvat 
Ka\6v, v Slv fveKa <rvyK\iadfj.fvoy OIKOI rd. TTO\\CL KarafjLfvet, /xoAts ras K\iffid5as 
tnrp|3aCvo)v, ^ SicL TOVS im<j>otTwvTas avvcxfffrepov |ca iroXccos irpoeKO&v V 
[xovaypLO) iroictrat rds Siarpipas, TjStor ffvpfiiajTciis xpa/^ei'os rofs airavTos rov 
yeVovs dvOpwirtuv dpiffrois, >v roL JAW ffdff^ara 8i\vffcv 6 xpovos. Tds 8' dperds 
al ditoXfifpO^iffai ypa<j>al ^oaTrvpovffiv, Sid re iroirjfjidT(av teal rSiv KaraXoyddrjv 
<rvyypa.\t,\Ji6.T<DV, oTs 77 i/'^X') we^v/te 0e\TiovaOai. 

31. fprjp.iav~\ Leg. Alleg. 1.71,31 OTOJ/ n fiovX&peOa dicpt&ls vofjacu, els ep-qjxtav 

fv, KarafAvofJiev rcLs o^ets, rd cDra enuppdrTOfJiev, dirorarTo^Oa TCUS 
. Leg. Alleg. I. 8l, 42 dAA' ov fiovov of kv IpTjfjia) SaKvovrat v(j>' jySor^s 
dAAd /fai of ffftcopntffp,voi' ical ydp eyoj iro\\dfci$ KaraXiiroJV fj.\v dvOpdjirovs K.T.\. 
(uidesup. 1. 15). De Sac. Ab. et C. 1. 171, 2$T<avyapirtplTbv'IoObpeTTiaTa.TtiKai 
d<ptjyf?Tai Soyfjidroav, aycav avrd OTTO TWV 6xAtcDi/ rfjs iroXireCas ffirovfiaa parow eh 
cpT](jiCav TOV fo) aoiKtiv. ^Hye ycLp rd irpofiaTa virb rty tpr\\t.ov [Exod. 3. i]. Quis 
Rerum I. 491, I <|>iXcpT]|j,os ydp ff Otia ao<f>ia 5<d rbv p.6vov Oeov, ov KrrjfJid 
fffnv, rf)v fj.6vojffiv dyairaiffa ffVfj,0o\iKSJs avrrj rpvy&v KaXeTrcu. Qu. in Gen. 
Sermo iv. 31 ' Cur Lot sedebat in foribus Sodomorum ? ' [19. i] Interpretatur 
Sodoma caecitas uel sterilitas. 'In foribus' autem 'sedere,' id proficient! nimis 
est familiare ad symbolicam rationem dandam. 'Porta' (s. 'fores') nee intus in 
ciuitate est neque extra ciuitatem : sic et qui proficere \TTpoKoirTeiv} nititur, 
non intus in uirtute est neque extra uirtutem, sed modo est in numero eorum, 
qui intus in ciuitate occupati sunt in solitis tumultibus animae, quos operatur 
sterilitas siue infoecunditas et caecitas; modo uero tamquam in deserto, 
aemulans purum zelum negotiis carentem et contemplationem ueritatis uitae. 
De Prov. 2. 645 2|co ydp do-rtos Iv d-ypco Kal pt]|jLiais. De Profugis I. 565, 
22 dirrlpKaffi ydp (vrevOev [Gen. 27. 17], rds plv TJpeTfpcav airovSds K\nr6vTS, 
HeTOiKtffdpcvoi 81 fis rbv fpt]\iov Kateuv, fvfff@>v xtapov. De Soran. i. 631, 34 
6 0?os Ao7os . . . eprip-ti ^X^ awoSoiiropttv peXXcav. De Ebr. I. 382, 6 8id 
yovv rty iroA\r)v tpr](xiav favrrjs [^fX^ s ] dcppovptjros Kal d<pv\.a.KTOs. In Fl. 
2. 541 ^o> TeCx 010 * irporjet teal SirjfJiepcvev firl rrjs lpT|[xias. De Ab. 2. 14 
Stvrepav 81 diroiKiav o-TeXXcrat \oyica irdXiv ireiadels 6 dorefoj, ouKTt K 
iroXews ls iroXiv, dAA' els \wpav p^||XT]V. V. M. 2. 94 Ativ . . . Iv !pT|}xcp rds 
irarpiovs Bvfflas emTeXeffOrjvai . . . rpoiry Kal vo^y 8ia<J>evY<>VTi rty KOivorrjra. 


892 P. pivv\v p,i<rav0pa)7riav, aXXa ras IK TMV avojJLOLtov TO M. 474 

32. 8ia ante ras add. AOP Lat. Turn.: om. cett. codd. 
Euseb. Hist. Eccles. n. 17 Arm.: in textu retinet sed in annotat. 

V. M. 2. 167 irv\S>v ydp a> -rrpoeXBovrfs Tivks ds cpT)}i(av iva kv T> 
KO.Qap<UTaTQ} /cal rjffv)(aovTi cvgwvTOi. 

f/pefjuav'] De Somn. I. 692, 4 i) ok Oeov ir6\is . . . 'Iepovffa\r)n fcaXtirai, 
rjs i*eTa\7]<t>6kv Tovvopa, opacris kffTiv flp^vrjs. ware /XT) rjTi TT)J/ TOV OI/TOS 
iroXiv kv K\i/J,affi yfjs, ov yap If gv\cw 77 \i6<av SfSrjfjLiovpyrjTai, dXA.' kv ^vxi? 
diroXffJLy Kal 6v5opKovffri irportOftfJievr) TOV OfcapijTiKov #ai (iprjvaiov fiiov . . . 
9eos HOVQS fj d^evSfffTaTrj Kal irpos d\rj6ftav kffnv flp'/jvij . . . Mrjdev ovv 
Sta<j>epeT6) ffoi ^ opaaiv flprjvrjs ff opaffiv Ocov T& avrb viroKfipevov 
on KOI TU/V iroXvcovvfMuv TOV OJ/TOS ovvajj.(av ov 6iaauTr)S p,6vov, 
eapx6s kaTiv flprjvr). De Somn. I. 688, 48 T|p(AT|<ras 6 vovs, fjXiKov 
dyaOov Tjp6ja.Ca, ffa<p(as Zyvca Kal 0avjj.daas avTTjs TO Ka\\os vire\a/3fv, OTI 
fj flea) fj.6vy irpoo~KfK\rjpoi}Tai ) f) Trj /*Tau <pvo~i OVTJTOV Kal dQavaTOV fevovs. 
De Somn. I. 678, 2O QaOeias 8^ (Ip-fjvrjs dvair\r](r9fVTas TTJS kv eavrois, ^ irpos 
dXrjOeidv tffTiv elprjvrj, T-qs Kara rds iroXcis dp\Tvirov. De Profugis I. 572, 1 8 
fj kv Oe> dvGnravffis, TO fifyiffTOV dyaOov ir(piiTOiovo~a T^JV dir6\tp.ov fiprjvijv' 
fj fjtkv yap /card TroActs dvaKfKpaTat kptyvhicu woAcyua;, 77 5e ^vxns dfuyrjs oia<popds 
dirdarjs effTtv. De Post. Caini I. 231, 33 TO oi/ ... TTJS iayTou (pvffeojs, iqpefxias, 
T) ffirovoalo) fAeTaoiocafft . . . oTt Oeov p.\v iSiov T|pEp.ia Kal o~Taffis. De Ebr. 
I. 372, 36 o"o<pos p.TOtKos Kal fieTavdffTrjs koTiv d-no iroXe/zou Trpos elprjvrjv, 
Kal diro TOV QVTJTOV Kal iretyvpfAfvov aTpaToveoov irpbs TOV dirokc/jiov Kal tlprjvawv 
\oyiKwv Kal fvdatfjiovwv \fsvx&v fiiov Oeiov. De Confus. I. 424, 37 OTOJ/ yap 
6 vovs fino-Tptyri, TO diroK\Tvov Kal diroaTpetyofjievov avTov ird\iv \veTai. TOVTOV 
ok Kaip6s koTi TTJS KaOaiptfffcas TO Trapa8o6TaTOV, y (prjffiv ov Tr^Ac/xos, dA\' 
eiprjvr)' diavoias yap evffTaOia Kal Tipep-ia, f)v evffffifia yewdv Tre<pvKV, dvaTpetrfTai 
irds \6yos, ov eorjfuovpyrjacv dffffieia. Qu. in Gen. 4. 47 Sapiens enim 
pads est amans et nescius dimicationis atque. feriatus, ut totus diuinis 
uacet contemplationibus. Improbus autem amat ciuitatem et ciuilem turbam 
ac conturbationem concursumque hominum et rerum; namque amor nego- 
tiorum, auaritia, hominibus complacentia atque studium dignitatis possidendae 
pretiosa illi sunt, et cessare ab iis uile putatum. Proficiens [6 Trpo^oTrTwi'] 
uero inter utrumque, se mouens ad securam tranquillitatem nee tamen 
ualens omnino declinare politicen, neque ut olim admirans ciuitatem tamquam 
magnum aliquod bonum, sed tantum restringens diminuenaque participationem, 
uelut exiguam ac paruam recipit phantasiam, illam quae olim permagna 

fj.tTaoui>KovTfs] Leg. Alleg. I. 87, 19 dypoiKiav Kal diraiofvaiav . . . ixeTaStu)- 
icowa. cp. De Cherub. I. 140, 10; De Profugis i. 565, 7. 

31-34. De Profugis I. 551, I (icfjapaiTO ok av ovv OCOVTUS fj dA^eta TOIS 
dvceTao-T<a$ diroXciirovori TOS kv T> iroXiriKai )8ty irpayfiaTeias Kal iropiffpovs, 
Kal oogrjs Kal jjSovrjs KaTaire<ppovr)Ktvai \tyovffiv d\aovevovTai yap, ov KaTa- 
fpovovai, TO fivirqv Kal aKvOpwna^iv avffTijpws T Kal avxwp&s dirotfv 5e\{aTa 


892 P. 77#os eTTt/xifias aXvcrtreXeis Kal /SXa/Bepas etSdres. | M. 474 

delet Mang. 33. CK del. unit Mang. sed Arm. Euseb. ibid, et 

s, us 8?) KOfffJuoTrjTos KOI ffcucppoffvvrjs real KapTfpias (paffrai. Tovs 8e 
dnarav ov Svvavrai, SiaKvrrrovras eiffw fcal /*T) ry ejupavei irapayo- 
fjievovs' ravra ydp irpoKaXvfjtfiara ovTa erepuv dvaaTfiXavres ra evairoKtfj.eva 
fvSov, oiroia OTTO TT)I/ <pvffiv effriv, eOedffavTO, Kal et eirj Ka\d, e6avfMO~av, 
ft 8e alo~xpd, f^Xevaffav, Kal rrjs viroKpiffcws /iio~r]o~av. A.ef<ufjicv ovv TOIS TOIOVTOIS' 
Toj/ afUKTov /cat dKoivuvrjTOV p-ovorpoirov re Kal ^LOVWTLKOV fiiov rj\ovT ; ri yap 
T>V kv Koivowiq KaKojv irpoeireSeigaaOf ; 'Apyvpifffntiv aTroffTp<pcr&e ; yfvof^evoi yap 
Xprj^aTiaral SiKatoirpayctv rjOekrjffaTf ; Iwv yaarptis Kal pera yaaripa rjSovuv 
firifjiop(paovTfs aXoyew ; fyiKa ras els ravra cupOovovs uAas efx T6 > ff^ffpidffarf ; 
Aoi)s KaracppovfiTf ; ycvofjievoi yap \v Ttywafs a,Tv<piav TjffKrjffare ; Ho\iTiav 
7eAdcraT6 V/JLCIS ; iffws, us xP"h ffl f*6 v e ffTl TO irpayfjui ov KaravorjffavTfs ; Tlporfpov 
ovv (yvnvdffaaOe Kal irpoffJi,e\Tr]ffaTf TOIS TOV @iov irpayftaatv ISiois re Kal KOIVOIS, 
Kal yevofjtfvoi iro\iriKoi re Kal olKOVofJiiKol Si' a5e\<pG)v dperwv oiKovo/JiiKrjs re /cat 
iro\iTiKf]s Kara iro\\f)V irepiovaiav, rrjv (Is frepov Kal d/temu jStou diroiKiav 
OTTi\a<r0 ; Tov yap irpaKTiKov TOV OcwpijTiKoO PIOV, irpodycavd nva dywvos 
reXctorepov, KaXbv irporepov 8ia0\fjcrai. Ovrcas karlv OKVOV Kal dpylas Karrj- 
yopiav dnoSpdffaffOat. OUTCW Kal TOIS Aeut'rats rd fjitv Zpya eiriTe\ei'v axpt 
SiftpijTat, dTra\\ay?ai 8% Trjs irpaKTiKTjs vnrjpeaias OKOirtiv 
Kal 0u>piv, T^S kv TO) irpaKTiKiy PICO KaTopQwaccas yepas XafiovTas trepov 
&iov, bs eiriffTTifj,ri Kal Otcopia uovrf \aipei. Kal a\\cas dvayKaiov, TOVS ruv 
6eiojv dgiovvras ncTairoiei'o'Qai SiKatoJv TCL dvOpuirfia irpoTepov tKirXrjpuaai . . . 
Fv(apiaOr)TC ovv irpoTepov Trj ar' dvOpwrrovs dpcrg, IVa Kal TTJ irpbs 6(bv <TV(rTa0fJT. 
Totaura v^rjyfiTai T$ dffKrjTtKy % viropovTj. De Ab. 2. 14 ot yap {IJTOVVTCS Kal 
fiwroOovvTes Ofbv dvevpttv, TTJV <pi\r]v aura) p-ovtoo^iv dyairwffi, KO.T' OVTO TOVTO 
o~irfv8ovTes irpwTov cofioiovo~0ai TTJ /xa/capta Kal v8atfj.ovi <pvo~ei. 

32. De Sp. Leg. 2. 322 irpbs anavTas rjypita^vos virb TTJS efJupvTov, Ta^a 5e 
Kal iriTTT]8V[jivr)S fJito-avOpwirCas. In Fl. 2. 521 CK paOri<Tajs Tb ir\fov 
j\ (pvo-fcas 4iriT6TTi8V|Xvi]v dirovoiav. De Sp. Leg. 2. 273 ot T^V <pvaiv ajuKroi 
Kal dKOiv6jvr)TOL 8t' virepPoXfjV jxicravOpanTias 7670^0x6?. 

33. De Decal. 2. 201 KO.V iroXvdvOpwTroi plv TVX&O'IV at <rvYY* Vtai ^ ia Tas 
imyan'ias Kal rds a\\(uv irpbs d\\ovs Imp-i^ias a^crat Arat TTJS ir6\e<vs dirdarjs 
tv KVKX<P @d8iov TO d8iKr}fjia. De lustit. 2. 366 ^\e8bv 8% KOI TO ffv^irav 
'louSatW ZOvos 6p<pavov \6yov ex*', ffvyKpivopevov TOIS diravTaxq irdffi. Td 
ptv yap, biroTf p.r) 6ffj\aTOi KaTaaKrjirToiev avpfpopai, Sid Tas kv TOIS eOveatv 
4in|xi|ias OVK diropei @oi)0cav KoivoirpayovvTa' T> 8t TJKiffTa TIS ovvayavi^tTai 
vofiois eaip&TOis \pajfjitvy. . . . J AA\' op.<as TTJS op(pavias avTov Kal cpTjpias tXtov 
Kal olKTOv (prjffi McuoTjs del Xapfidveiv TOV fiytpova TUIV o\(av $ irpoffKK\^po}Tat, 
Si6Tt TOV avunavTos dvQpwnwv yivovs direvfjj.ri0r) old TIS dirapxr) T$ 

Kal iraTpt. 

d\vffiTf\(ts] De Agric. I. 307, 32 dXv<riT\is 8e oi>x aurat povov 
De Pr. et Poen. 2. 411 ort 70^ araKTov, aKofffJLOv, TrAj/ju^fAes, viraiTiov TOVTO 
oxAos eart, /x0' ov (pepcadai TO> vvv irpuTOV jieroi.Kicrap.tvco irpbs dperfv dXvcri- 



P. IloXXa^ov p,ev ovv Trjs OIKOV^V^ ecrrl TO yeVos* M. 474, 35 

codd. omnes prae se ferunt 35-45- 

excerpsit Eusebius Hist. Eccles. ii. 17 |[ ante TO add. TOVTO 

Q. 0. P. L. 2. 457 OVTOI TO fv irpwrov K(*)fjir]8bv oiKovffi, rets ir6Xeis 
fjievoi 8id Tcts TUIV iroXtTfvonevcov xe\.po-i\Qeis dvojitas, l86rS (K T&V ffvvovToav 
a;s dtr' depos (pOopoirotov voffov, fyyivoptvrjv irpofffioXriv if/vxais dvtaTOV. 

34. Leg. Alleg. I. 45 Kal dpKTOs eirra avrpois avp.trXrjpovTai icoivcavias KOI 
ev&ffeojs dvQpwircav, OVK tTrip-i^ias avrb \aovoVj ovffa alria. 

35. De Agric. I. 300, 12 iroXXaxoti jxiv ovv T^S vofjioOecrias TT)V viroax^fftv 
tira\r)0fvovffav tvprjGOfjitv, ot>x TJKurra 8^ Kal tv ry irpoTeOevn Kpa\ai&. De 
PI. Noe I. 347 rdv rtcrffapa apiQubv TroXXa^ou fJitv rijs vofJLoOeaias, paXiffra 
Sc fv ry Kara\6yy. 

De Agric. I. 322, 3 rty oiKovp-tvrjv a\^ov airaoav. De Sp. Leg. 2. 300 
iravTaxoti TTJS OIKOVJJLVT|S fJieya TTVCI "fj^ovij. 

rb fcvos] De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 164 6 5 avrofjiaOovs firiffrrifjirjs agicaOfls 'Iffa&K 
fK\eiiTi IJL\V Kal avros offov cfOJfJiarociSes avrov rrj ^v\^ ffvvvtyavrai, irpoffriOcrai 
81 Kal TrpoffKXrjpovrai, oi>Kf6' ws ol irp6rcpoi, Kay, ytvei 8 KaOairep <pri<jlv McwDtr^s 
[Gen. 35. 29]' yivos p.\v yap %v rb dvuTaTOJ, \abs S^ ovopa irXfiovoov. "Offot ovv fJtaOrjffd Kal 8i8affKa\iq irpoKotyavrcs ereXeiwOrjffav irpoffK\r)povvTai 
Tr\eioffiv . . . 01 Sc avOp&trcav plv v^yrjfffis atro\\oiir6Tfs, fj.aOrjral 8 Oeov 
cvtyveTs "/ffovores, rrjv aifovov eiriffTrjurjv dvtiXijtyoTCS, els rb a<p6aprov Kal 
T\UOTaTov ycvos fJLfTaviaravTai. De Essaeis 2. 632 Zffri 8f avrots fj irpoaipfffis 
ov ylvei -ytvos yap ty fKovaiois ov ypcuperai 8id 8i T)\OV dperrjs Kal <pi\av- 
6pojirias i'fjLfpov. 

35 seq. De Sept. 2. 279 offoi ydp rj 7rap'"EX\T]<riv rj irapd ^ap|3dpois dff/erjral 
ffcxpias, dj/CTnAtyTTTcus Kal dvviraiTicas ffivres, ^T* dSiKfiv ^.rjr' dvnSiKfTv alpov^tvoi, 
ray TWV ^tiXoirpayp-ovtav ajxiXias KTpfir6n(voi Kal rd ^cupta \v ofs iroiovvrat ras 
Siarpi^ds Trpo{3f@\r)VTai, SiKaffTrjpia Kal QovXevrripia Kal dyopds Kal eKKXrjaias, 
Kal ffvvoXas orrov TIS rwv clKaiorepow dvOpuirow 8'iaffos fj ffvXXoyos, oTa fiiov 
dTToXcpov Kal elprjvaiov ^TjXoaKoTCS, 0<opol TTJS <j>vo-CDS Kal r&v kv avrr) iravroiv 
dpiffroi . . . ola xprjarol Tea OVTI KOcrfJtoiroXiTai yevofifvoi, ot rbv fj.\v Ktiffpov tvo- 
fj-iffav flvai iroXiv, iroXiras 81 TOVS TTJS ero^tas ofuXijTas, dpfrfjs fyypa<f>ovffijs, ^ ireiriff- 
rb KOIVOV TroXircvfjia irpuraveveiv. Te/Jiovrfs ovv KaXoKayaOias Kal TWV 
crcajxa Kal CKT&S dXoYiv e9i6fjifvoi . . . IKOTOJS VV<j>paiv6p.cvoi rais dperats 
airavrd ye rbv fiiov eoprfjv dyovatv. OVTOI (j&v ovv oXiyos flalv dpiOpos, f^irvpfVfM 
Kard iroXcis viroTV^ofievot ffocpias, %VKa TOV /x^ ard TO iravTfXts a@eo~0etffav 
dpcTrjv K TOV yevovs fjfj.av dfpaviaOfjvai. 

De Mutat. Nom. i. 583, 21 euros Se iras 6 Oiaaos [sc. dyaQSiv Kal 

ffO<f>WV~\ T^jV fK TOV d<p00VOV KTTjfflV faVTOV KO)V d<pypt]Tai, dXXd Kttl TU>V ffapKl 

tyiXtav wXiy<5upr}KV . . . airdviov til Kal TO -y^vos Kal poXis (vpiaKopevov, irX-^v OVK 
dSvvaTov ytveaOai. ArjXoT Se TO xprjaOiv eirl TOV 'Ei/o>x Xoyiov To8f. EvrjpeffTrjffe 
8e 'Ev&x T $ Q f $> Ka i OV X evpiffKfTO. [Gen. 5. 24]. noO yap 
tvpy TO dyaQov TOVTO ; iroTa rreXdyrj 8ia@aXajv ; Tivas vrjffovs, TtVa? 


P. eSei yap ayaOov reXeiou peracryeiv KOI TVJV 'EXXaSa M. 474 
rrjv J$dp/3apov' TrXeoi^a^et Se eV Alyvrrrco Kaff* 

Lat. et Mang. secutus B : om. TOUTO codd. Arm. Turn. 36. 

rj yap (corr. eSei man. rec.) Q || reXeiov ayaOov Lat. Arm. || KOI TTJV 
ante 'EAXuSa om. Arm. Turn. : add. cett. omn. || 38. 

eXOduv, irapd {3apf3dpois fj trap "EXXtjcnv ; *H ovxl fal pixP 1 vvv T v (pi^oaofyia 
elai rives, ot Xeyovaiv dvvirapKrov elvai ffoQiav, eweiSr) Kal rbv 
; fujSeva yap dir* dpxrjs dvdpuircav yeveaeox ax.pi rov irapovros (tiov Kara 
TO iravTf\es dvvirairiov vofMffOfjvai, Kal yap dSvvarov ftvai OvrjT<p crw/zart ii/SeSe- 
\i.kvov eh airav evSaipovrjaai. Tavra Se, el fjiev opO&s \eyerai, ffKefiofJieOa ev 
Kaipy. TXvvl 8e aKO\ov9rjffavres T> \oyiy iprjaopev, on ean ^ev virapKrov irpay^a 
ffcxpia, effrt 8e Kal 6 epaffrrjs avrfjs ao(f>6s' virapx<av S^ ofjLcas f) TOVS (pavXovs 
Sia\e\i)0ev, ayaObv yap ov Oe\ei KaK& ffvvepxeffOai. AioL rovro \eyeraf Qvx 
evpiffKero 6 evapeffrrjffas rpoiros rca 0ey, ws av Srjirov virapKros n\v wv, drroKpVTT- 
ro/jievos Se Kal TT)V eh Tavrti avvoSov -fjuwv diroSiSpaffKoov, eireiSfj Kal neTareOrjvat 
\eyerat, T& Se eon fjteraffrrjvai Kal (iCTOiictav o-rcCXao-Oai TT)I/ aTro 6vi]Tot) (3Cou 
irp&s rbv dOavarov. Q. 0. P. L. 2. 456 OVK epvQpiuuev evSeiav ffo<pias avOpfaitiuv 
yevei Karayye\\ovre$ } fy Svvarbv rjv eKfpvffrjffavras KaOdirtp ev v\rj ffmvOfjpa 
rv(J>6pevov, fairvprjaai. . . . Ata rovro nXovfftoov p.\v Kal evSogow Kal rats jjSovais 
Xpcauevojv fieffrr) yrj Kal QaXarra, <f>povifjta)v Se Kal SiKaicav Kal affreitav 6\iyos 
dptOpos. To 8^ 6\iyov, el Kal airaviov, OVK dvvirapKrov. Mdprus 8^ 17 'EXXds 
Kal 77 |3dp|3apos. 'Ev rrj ulv yap of cru|ia>s irpoo'ovoiMiffdevres eirra o~0(j)ol jjvdrj- 
ffav . . . Kara Se rty pdppapov . . . kv TLepaais p.ev rb M.ayo)v . . . ev 'IvSoTs Se rb 

37. V. M. 2. 137 dAA* eKeivo Oavftaauvrepov, us eotKC, rb ^ p6vov 'lovSaiovs, 
d\\a Kal rovs d\\ovs ffx*8bv anavras, Kal naXiara ols dperrjs irXeiwv Xoyos, irpbs 
rr)v airoooxty avT&v [scilicet legum ludaicarum] Kal npty uaiSiaOai. Tepas yap 
TOI/T' fXaxov eaiperov, b fitjSevl irpoffeffnv erepy. ^'ov SI, TUV KaTtH 
r^v 'EXXdSa Kal r^v pdppapov, ws ewos elireiv, ovSepia ir6Xis eoriv, % rd. 
fTepas vofjupa nuq, . . . 'AXX' ovx OVTOJS ex fl ra fipeTCpa [i. e. ludaica]* 
iravras yap eirdyerai Kal ovveiriarpetyfi, (3apj3<ipovs, "EXXtivas, rjireipuTas, 
vrjffi&Tas, eGvrj TO. eya, rd eff-irepia, Evpuinjv, 'Acrtav, airaaav rr^v oiKOV(XVT)V, dirb 
irepdrow e-nl rrepara. Its yap rr)v lepdv eKeivrjv e@S6iJ.ijv OVK eKTerifj,r)Kev K.T.X. 
V. M. 2. 139 Seivbv ^yrjffdfjLevoi nves, el of vouoi trapd T> fiuiffei TftrjfjiaTi rov 
dvdpwtrwv yevovs e^eraaOrjffovTat uovo) rS> pap^aptKw, rb oe 'EXXTjviKov els airav 
anoiprjaei, irpbs epfj,rjveiav rrjv rovrtav erparrovro [sc. Ixx uiri] . . . Sib Kal p-e\pi 
vvv dvd irdv eros eopri) Kal iravrjyvpts dyerai Kard rrjv 3?dpov vf)o~ov, els r}v OVK 
'lovSdiot fjiovov, dXXd Kal iraf^irXijOeTs erepoi SiairXeovffi. De los. 2. 46 irapd 
fiev 'Efipaiois . . . irapd Se "EXXrjo-i ... TO duiurov Kal dKOivduvrjrov ov fji6vov 
EXXif|v<i)v rrpbs Pappdpovs f) f3appdpoov irpbs "EXX-qvas. 

38. V. M. 2. 114 rov yap irXeovdfovros [sc. rfjs Keyxpov] ev raTs dXXais 


892 P. eKOLCTTOV TO)V llTlKoXoV^VUV VQ[L^V, KOL JXaXlOTa 7Tpl M. 474 

AXe^dvSpeiav. Ol Se Travrayodtv | apucrTOi, Ka0- 40 

19 Trar/nSa 
ri ^ct)pio 
Mapea? /cei/xei^oi/ CTTI yeaAdc^ou ^^a/xaXwrepov, or(f>6pa 

pr. A Arm. Lat. : vo/iSj/ cett. codd. et edd. nisi in I i/o^icoi/ sed 
subt. vs et in marg. scr. fjLovax&v 40. Trarpida, QepairevT&v A Turn. : 
rrarpiSa Qeparrevrcov, PQ Arm. Euseb. Mang. 41. o-re'XXomu 

aTroiKiav P 42. cmTrjSfioTOTOv ^copiov Arm. et forte Lat. || uTrep] eVt 

P || Mapeas A Arm. : Mapeias^OP : Mapiay yQ edd. 43. post Mapeas 

De los. 2. 63 1^7/ei yvQ}piffOrja6fjitvo5 atraffi ro 

vs vojjioaJS eiriuv Kara Tr6\is no\vv avrov troQov (veipyafcro TOIS opSjffiv. 

40. De Cherub. I. 139, 4 TO; yap {j-rjiroj Kparaitas virb Kaicias Kcna\r}<p6vTi 
S^Sorat fj.eravoi]OavTi Kaddirep ls irarpiSa r^ apeT/jv, a<^>' ^s fgetreffev, Kare\- 
Qtiv. De Somn. .1. 628, 32 neravaarai TIV^S eyevovro rrjv p\v irarpcpav yrjv 
KaraXi-TrovTcs, r^y Se ivrjv u>s irarpiSa oiK-fjffai/Tfs. De Profugis I. 551, 27 
rty els erepov KO\ dpeivca fiiov dtroiKCav eo-T6i\a<r06. De Confus. i. 416, 31 
of Kara Mcot'<r^j/ oo<pol Travres flffayovrai irapoiKovvrfs, at yap rovrcav \f^v\al 
OTtXXovTai |xcv d-rrotKiav SrjiroTe TT)V l ovpavov' eluOaffi 8e tVe/ca TOV <f>i\o6ea- 
fjiovos Kal <pi\ofjia6ovs els rfjv irepiyfiov tpvffiv aTroSrjfJieTv . . . rots fJ.V yap 
diroiKiav crrciXajxevois avrl TTJS (j.r)Tpoir6\f(as fj viroSfgapevr) Srjirov -rraTpis, 
f) S' etcireiuf/aaa pevei TOIS airoSeSrjfJLrjKoffiv, els fy Kal iroOovffiv eiravepxcafai- 

41. De Pr. et Poen. 2. 410 ra 5e aO\a airoutia Kal povcaffis [sc. auTO/xo\i5<r 
irpbs tyv~xfiv\. De Ab. 2. II a/ta TO) K\ev<r0fjvai KOI ry 

TOV crwjuaTOS rty diroiKiav ^crreXXeTO. De Sp. Leg. 2. 275 x^P at ^ T T % v 
irpbs airoiKiav IcrreXXovTO. De Sept. 2. 292 TTJS /j.eyiaTr)s diroiKCas . . . 
fy an' Alyvrrrov eo-TcCXavro. De Nobilit. 2. 443 Kdkty diroiKiav <Tre\.\a\Levo\,s 
irpbs f/jaf/vxov r> 6vn Kal >ffav iroKireiav. De Congr. I. 531 diroiKiav o-rcX- 
Xerat rr)v irpbs KaKiav. De lustit. 2. 365 ou aarpdirais Kal rvpdvvois Kal yijs 
Kal OaXarrrjs evavj/ap-evots TO Kparos, aAA. 3 eirr)\vry Kal bp<f>av> Kal xfjpq. Ty 
fj.ev } on TOVS avyY^vcts, ovs fj.6vovs eiKos %X flv * ffwaycaviffras ex^P^ s affv l4- 
fiarovs elpy&ffaro eavr>, fJteravao~Tas els d\T)Oeiav KOI rty rov kvbs rifj.iov rtfJLrjv 
airb |xv0iKuv irXa<rp,dTwv /fai iroKvapxias, a. yovtis Kal iramroi Kal irpoyovoi Kal 
iravres oi d<j>' atjxaros rov <rTtXa(XVOv rrjv Ka\rjv diroiKiav ravrrjv e^eri/jL^aav. 

41 seq. Wendland N. E. Fr. p. 24 irpoegrjraKoras Kaipwv loiorrjras, x^p a s 
'irtTi]8i6TT]Ta, KaTd<rTa<riv dcpoov, irvev^drcav Siacpopas. V. M. 2. 139 [de Ixx 
uiris] effKoirovv TO KaOap&rarov rwv irepl rbv r6nov \<npitov eca ir6\ea)S' ra yap 
IVTOS reixovs, are iravroSairaiv irXrjpuQevra {aav, 8ia voaovs Kal re\evras Kal ras 
vyiatvovrcav OVK evayets irpdgets fjv viroirra . . . rovrov If dirdvrcav r&v ev KVK\y 
Kpivovres linTTjSctOTaTOv elvat rbv roirov}Gv\a(Ja.{. Kal evr]pep.rjo'ai ) Kal f*6vy TJ/ 
05 P-vovs 6fj.i\rjffai rovs vofjwvs. 

42. Ma/aeas] In Fl. 2. 523 ov yap fy aorjXov, on % irepl rty KardXvffiv ruv 


892 P. VKaipa)S dcrc^aXetas re eveKa Kal depos | evAcpacrias. M. 474 
Trjv fJiev ovv dcr(f>dXLav at iv KVK\CO Trap^ovonv Irrav- 45 
Xeis re Kal KUfAaC \\ rrjv Se irepl TOV atpa evKpao-iav M. 475 
al K re r^s Xt/x,^s d^ecrrojLtwjLie^Ty? ets TT)^ OdXaTTav Kal 
TOV TreXctyovs eyyvs oz/ro? di/a8i8djUL^at crv^e^eis avpai' 

add. comma Arm. jj x$a/iaXo>repoi/ M : ^<9a/iaXa)repov Arm. cett. 
44. evicaipov codd. edd.: cvKaipa>s Euseb. et Arm. || re codd. Turn.: om. 
Mang. 46. Trape^oucrii'"] Trepiexovcriv Q |[ re KCU /cco/aat om. Lat. I. at 

ante e om. /3yPQ edd.: add. A Arm. || e re codd. excepto A 
2. di/eo-ro/zco^eWt Armenum legisse puto || r^v om. G || Kal al TOV 

AajSouaa r^ o-p\ty atrb rrjs 'A\|av8pCas, SiaSoOrjfffTai 
evOvs ets TOVS kv Aiyvirrtp VO^LOTJS, SpafifTrai 81 airb Alyvirrov Trpos dvaro\as 
rcL 4a)a, a7r^ 5e T^S viroraiviov Kal Mapetas, at A.i@vr]s dalv dpx at ^P^ 5 
ai ^^77 ra fffirepia. 'lovSaiovs 'yap x&P a A" a $ la iroXvavOpwiriav 
. T Hs atrta? tvfKa ras irXfiffras Kal evSaifAovcffTaras ruiv ev "EvptuTrri Kal 
'Aaia Kara re vrjffovs Kal rjirfipovs eKvefJ.ovrai, ni)Tp6iroXiv rrjv iep6iro\iv 
Kad' -fjv i'SpvTai 6 TOV vtyiffTov Oeov veus ayios' as 81 \axov 4 
Kal na-mrojv Kal irpoircnnroav KOI TO>V In &VQJ irpoyovcav OIKGIV eKaffTOt 
irarpCBas vojiifrvTes, iv ats YWT|0T]o-av Kal Tpd<j>T)crav ets ii'tas 81 Kal KTIO- 
fj.vas evOvs q\dov drroLKtav <rTei\d|Xvoi, rofs KriffTats "xapt^ofJievoi. 

43. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 191 rds Tre^o^iaxas KOI lirirofjiaxias OVK kv 
Yeo)X64>ois ZOos effTi iroiuadaf ir\(iovs yap e r^s dviriTTi8t6'n)TOS rSiv 

De Mon. 2. 224 6 veojs . . . v xOdH-aXwrepcp KeC|jicvos. 

44. De Ab. 2. 14 irv96fj,tvos ovv 'Aj3pad/x atydovov tvOrjviav ev 
cveTrjpiav, TOV Trora/iov li' iccupw \ifj.vdaavTOs rd ire8ia TaTs TrXrjfj.fJ.vpais, TOIV 
81 TOV ffiropov fvaTaxvv IveyKovTuv Kal dvadpcif/afievuv evKpao-Cats Tn/ev/xdrcuv. 
De Mon. 2. 217 ire \ayaiv dvaxvaeis Kal eviKpacrCav depos Kal T>V Ir^crtW 
dipwv Tpoirds. De Sacrificant. 2. 260 ireXdyrj re Kal irrjyds Kal iroTafiovs Kal 
dcpos euKpao-Cav dvcpajv re els TO.S eTrjcriovs upas. 

46. L. A. C. 2. 597 K\evei rds ciravXeis aura; ndffas irepiavoixOrjvai. De Ab. 
2. 21 eiravXas 81 Kal o'lKiai Kal Tflxn fal 6aa tv oiKo8ofj.ais ISiuTiKa Kal 
8rjfj.6aia irdvTa avyKaTfiripirpaTo. De Sept. 2. 290 at p\v [sc. ot/aai] ward iro\is 
TCI-XWV fVTos eiaiv, at 8^ V dypcp e^co TCIXOVS liravXeis, . . . fJ,o?pa yap ei 
/c redraw. . . . Al ydp ir6\tis, OT K\r)po8oTeiTO rj x^P a > KaT & <pv\ds ov 
aav, d\\' ov8l TT)V dpxty tfffav ffvv(VKo8ofj,r]iJ,evai, /card rds ev d-ypois eiratiXets 
TUV olK-qTopcav iroiov|JiV(ov rds StaTpipds. V. M. 2. 133 iraial Kal yvvatlv 
oiKias, eiravXeis 81 KaTaffKevaadvTwv r^y&v, 'iva fj,r]8lv 1^ em8pofj.f]s Seivbv 
d<ppovpr]Tois irpoKaTa\r)<p6evT(S. In Fl. 2. 542 IK TT}S 


893 P. \7rral p,v al IK TOV 77eXdyou5, Traytlai Se at airo TT)S M. 475 
Xijmi^75, | &V rj fufi5 vyieivoTOLT'rjv KaTao'Tao'iV arrep- 5 
yderai. Al Se oi/aai TO>V o"VV\7)\v06T(ov, 
/iez> evreXei5 etcri, 77/305 Suo ra dz/ayKmoYara 
Trapeyovarai, 77/005 re roi/ d<' rj\iov <Xoy/x,oz> /cat TOI> 
0,77' de/)05 | Kpvfjiop. Ovre yap eyyv5, atcnrep eV rot5 10 
' o^Xrjpov yap Kal SvadpecrTov 7015 ep^jniai/ 
al yetr^iacri5' ovre Troppa), Si' 77^ acr- 
, Kal Iva, el \r]crTa)v yeVotro e<oo5, 
LV' Iv e/cacrrT/ Se ecrrti' OLKrjfJia 

ovy | o KaXetrai crtpvelov Kal }jiovacrTrjpLov, iv (5 15 
TCL TOV oreyivov PLOV pvcrTijpia reXovvrai, 

Armenus 4. om. TO A || at ante OTTO om. Q || post \ip.mjs addunt 
uerba di/eo-ro/ico/iei/T;? eis T^I/ ^tzXarrai/ -yO edd. : om. A/3PQ Arm. Lat. [I 
clausulas transponere uidetur Lat. : Tra^flai /nei/ at a. T. X., XeTrrai Se 
ai fK rreX. 5. pi&s A || vyifivordrrfv ex -cir;s COIT. man. rec. Q 

8. rrpbs Svo usque ad Trapc^ovo-at om. Lat. 9. OTT* depos AEPQ : 

cett. codd. et edd. dnb dcpos 10. yap /3 Arm. : cett. codd. et edd. 
8e || ev rots Q Arm. : at ev rots cett. codd. et edd. 1 1 . qpepiav 

Arm. : Ip^lav Lat. codd. et edd. || ante /uera&coKouo-a' add. e^XwKoort Kal 
jS-yOQ Edd. : om. AP Arm. et ut uidetur Lat. 13. ytWro D et 
alt. man. M 14-22. ev e'/rao-rj/ . . . reXeiowrat excerpsit Euseb. 

Hist. Eccles. ii. 17 || eV (nacrrrj Se eVrii/ o'lKrjpa. Ifpbv AO Arm. I e/catrrw 
Se' eVrti/ otK^/ia tepdi/ j3yPQ Lat. Turn.: eV eicdcrTTj Se out'a eorli/ fepoi/ 

3. De Congr. I. 535, 48 tva r^y VTTO ^pov^crecus ai TTOO-^S dptr^s dva- 
Si5o(xevas avpas 6 p.6vos kmKpivg ffo<f>6s. De Somn. I. 628, 10 Try airb 
diitaioffvvrjs KOI TTJS d\\rjs dpcrrjs avaSkSo}xcvir)V TySefar avpav o TratSetas cpaffrfjs 
?. De Somn. I. 642, 30 rcLs dva8i8op.evas e/c yrjs avaOvfuafffis Xeir- 
s (gafpovffOai ffvfJ.pc0r)Kcv. De Gig. I. 263, 33 rt Se, orr^re a.irr]\uav 
KOI a&Xapfy fir), OTTOIOV \v TO?? /Sopetots f^dXiffra avpais eicaOe yiveffdai, ov KaOa- 
pcorcpov a-rrwvTa TOV TrveuyiwiTos, irpbs irXdova Kal Kparaiorepav 5iafj.ovrjv cmSiSuatv. 
De Prov. ex Eus. Praep. Ev. 2. 647 at 7775 at uSaros eird\\r]\oi Kal <rwexis 

15. De Profugis I. 559, 42 TTJS ^X^ S dirol3a\ovffr)s . . . TO a\oyov . . . tW 
effis TOV \oyiffpov SiotKiffavTOs Kal SiatvavTos rbv k^vTara SOKOVVTU (tvai 
TOV trpotyopiKov \6yov tv' 6 Kara Sidvoiav dtroteKpOrj p.6vos, cprjpos 


893 P. ju,??Se^ eiovcojiuoj>Ts, /AT) TTOTQV, /XT) cririov, firj&ev rt M. 475 
TMV aXXcov ocra Trpbs ras TOV crw/iaro? ^peta? d^ay/cata, 
dXXa j>d/xovs KCU Xoyia OecnricrOevTa, Sta 
/cal vfjivovs, KOI TCL aXXa ols eTricrrr/fir; Km 


crvvavt;ovTaLi Km reXeiOTWai. 'Ael /xez> o5i> 
Trjv TOV Beov iLvr\\vr]v, a>s /cat Si' 

Mang. || forte tfp6i> oi^/ia tr. Arm. Lat. 16. elcrKo^ovrts post 

amov forte Lat. 17. trTro^ /3 Mang. : o-moi/ AyPQ Turn. || prjdev TI 
Mang. codd. secutus : ^^Sen Eus. Turn. : Arm. legisse uidetur /ui/S' 
(V ri 1 8. amyKatoi/ sic P 2O. raXXa BDMQ 21. TfXeioCi/rai] 

reXetovrai H (sed avvavovrai idem exhibet) : reXovvrai BDM || p.V 

aiffOrjffccas, eprjfjios Tt \6yov irpotyopds. 'A-iroXeL^Gels yap, rrj Kara rty 
JXOVCOCTLV Siairri xpwusvos, TO povov bv KaOapws /fat afteOfXKTus affirafferai. 

16. Leg. Alleg. I. 93, 4 r&v diropprircav jivo-TTjpicav. De Cherub. I. 147, 
34 rat/To, S) p.vffraif KfKaOapfjLtvoi TOL SiTd, us IfpoL ovTus |Jiva"rf|pia if/vxcus 
rats tavTuiv irapa8ex fff Q f Ka ^ nqSevl rwv duvrjrcav K\aXif|o-aTc . . . fyo> irapa 
Mcwutref r<u OeoQiXei ftvrjOtls ra fj.eya\a ji,vo-Tf|pta. cp. de Cherub. I. 146, 40 
De Gig. I. 270, 12 M.<uvafjs eo) rrjs 7rapf^o\rjs KOI TOV ffcaficiTiKov HOVTOS 
ffTpaToireSov irrjgas TTJV kavTOv ff/cijv^v . . . irpoo'Kvvttv TOV 6cov a^erat /fat tis 
TOV yv6(j>ov TOV dfiorj x&pov fio~(\0wv ainov KaTapevci, reXov^xcvos rds fe/xyraray 
rcXcrds. TivTat 8^ ov jnovov JJIVO-TT]S, d\Aa KOI ifpo<f>dvTT]s opytcav Kal SiSdffKaXos 
Ot'uav, & TO?S SITO. KdtaOapfjievois ix^rjy^fffTai. V. M. 2. 157 rds dpnoTTOvo~as 
OcpairevTats at XciTovpyoTs Oeov reXeras ejj.e\\ov IfpotyavTeioQai. 

17. fir) ITOTOJ/] uid. ad 476, 38. 

19. De Sept. 2. 292 KO.TO. TO, xP r l ( *6* VTa XoYia. De Nobilit. 2. 442 Xoyta rd 
Xpf]00tVTa, ois iroorjytTovfAfvos eirl TTJV TOV kvbs dorcvoTaTr) airovdfi rjTT)o~iv rj(i. 
De Sp. Leg. 2. 343 \pi\aQkvro. Qua. X6Yta. Quis Rerum I. 473 0(rmo-0VTos 
XOYLOV TOIOVTOV 5 ao<f)bs r)Kovaev. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 200, 45 TO xp^^ v 
XOYIOV. Quis Rerum I. 486, 47 8id TUV Oeo-rrtaOevTcov. De Somn. I. 655, 30 
TO 0eo"irt(r0^v Xo^yiov. V. M. 2. 108 0cnrCi irpo^ijTcvcav. 

21. De Prov. ex Eus. Praef. Ev. 2. 642 o5a KOI tyvTa Tptyfi /cal avci Kal 
t. De Post. Caini I. 250 devvaov KOI awcx*] <{>opdv iroTifiuv \6ycav Kal 
', ots T&s <f)i\oOeovs Tp(f>ei Kal <rwavt if/vx&s. Quod Deus Sit Im. 
I. 285 fir) vfTwv us o"npfiaTa KOI tyvTci (ruvavJ6vTv. Quod Deus Sit Im. dyiov 
. . . oirep ?jv Tas kv Ty ^yefjioviKu TUV dpeTrjs SoyftaTuv KetyaXatuSeis dvaTo\ds 

d\r)ffTov~\ De Somn. I. 650, 15 TUV OeffnuSovpevcw (Is a.\T](TTov JJLVT|[JITJV. 
De Mutat. Nom. I. 619, 36 dX-qcrrov (jivT|p,T]s eYX a P^ TTCOV fiefiaioTaTov fiSos. 
De Pr. S. 2. 233 eOi6(j.voi yap del Kal Trjs dvayKaias Tpoty 
TTJV 0o\i jxvfiix'qv dXirjcrTOv 5=oti(nv. De Hum. 2. 403 aX'qo'TOV 0eovi 


893 P. /i^Sez/ erepov ij ra K(i\\r) T&V Oeiaiv aperajv Kal Svvd- M. 475 
(fravTacriovcrOaL' TroXXol ovv Kal e/cXaXovcriz> iv 

ra TTS teas <iXo<ro<ias 25 

om. E || ovi> om. /3 et forte Lat. 23. erepa Q || aper&v KOI 

A/30PQ Arm. Mang. : om. y Turn. 24. TroXXoi ovv] TroXXdja? 1 1| 

ovv AOPQGI edd. : ywv BM : y ovv D : om. CKH 25. 

23. De Post. Caini I. 242, 34 roL . . . rfjs d\\r)s dpCTtjs KaXXtj 

D. A. S. I. 2. 242 TCW Ocitov 8wdfi,Ci>v Kal dperwv. De Sonm. I. 645 Kal 
eyxpiuv, fj.T)iroT direlnys, eoas k-nl TO KeKpvpfjitvov Icp&v \6yow (ptyyos jj/zas |AV<rTa- 
yuycav firi5eirjs KaraieXfiffTa Kal aTeXlaTois dopara KaXXr]. 

24. De Somn. I. 679 4>avTa<n,o{mu S4 ldre/)oj rcL ol/eeTa. De Pr. et 
Poen. 2. 414 <J>avTa<n&>0TJv<u TOV iroirjr^v Kal rjyenova rovSe rov iravros. 
Leg. Alleg. I. 55, 40 iroXXaKis ev /Sc^Aots OI/TCS xcapiois rives Kara T^V 
ovffiav fv lepcoTaTois <j>avTacrtoij(ivou rd dpeTrjs. Leg. Alleg. I. 99, 21 
c<J>avTao-ia>0i] KOI krv-nuOr]. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 221, 34 <f>avTa<riu><rQ 
rov ayevvrjrov. cp. Quis Rerum i. 482, 51 et I. 488, 25 ; De Somn. I. 643, 27. 
De Somn. 1. 679, 29 pia vvurl <j>avTa(nou}i.voi rovs ovcipovs. De Pr. et Poen. 
2. 421 rovro ro YVOS [sc. ffo<pov~\ ov fMKpav atrajKiffrai Oeov, <j>avTa<riovp,vov del 
rci aiOepia KaXXr] Kal iroSrjyfrovufvov tnr' epcoros ovpavCou. De Somn. I. 644 
TO) <|>avTa<riovjJLVcp TO ovap. De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 173, 156 deos Sopvfpopovpfvos 
viro 8vc?v rS>v dvurdroj 8vvd|X0)v, dpxrjs re av Kal dyaOorrjTOS, els &v o peffos, 
rpirrds <J>avTa(rCas tveipydtro ry opariKr) ^v\ri, Siv eKaffrrj fJiejJierprjTai fj.ev ovSafJuas' 
direpiypa<pos yap 6 Oe 6s, dirfpiypatyot Kal at 8vvdp,cis avrov' Hfj.rpr]KfV Se ra o\a. 

tK\a\ovcriv~] De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 173, 32 rwv TeXetwv p-vans 
TXTwv fj.r)8evl irpoxeipoos licXaXfj rd 6eia jjivo-rqpia. 

25. De Mundi Op. I. 20, 4 TO?S KaO' eKdarrjv dperr/v doiSC}iois 

De Sacrificant. 2. 253 ao<pia Kal rd crocjuas SoY^QTa. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. 
I. 204, 29 rrjs o-o^ias So-y^ard re Kal Otuprjpara. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. 
I. 216, 44 SoYjidrtov Oeicav. De Congr. i. 542, 36 r^v doC8i|xov vovOeffiav. 
De Mon. 2. 219 o <ro<j>Cas tfiepos . . . So^p-drcw doi8Cp,uv Kal TrepiKaXXeffrdroav 
dvairi{jnr\r)<ji rovs <poirr)rds Kal yvcopiftovs avrfjs. 

De Somn. I. 646, 28 8iavyu>s tSr; a irporepov dfjivopus wvipoir6Xt. De Somn. 
I. 672, 39 eirfiodv 81 irpos dp.iv(t) (3iov fJLera&dXr) Kal fjnjKer' tvvnviafyjrai, /j.T)8e 
raTs Ktvals rwv Ktvo8o(uv tpavraaiais el\v(nrwfj.evos KaKOiraOrj, fji.r)8e vvKra Kal 
<TK6ros Kal -rrpaypdrcav dSfaeav Kal dreKudpruv ffvvrvxias 6vipoiroXfj. De Somn. 
I. 662 rwv ydp TO KaXov 81' eavro alpfrov VOUI^OVTUV Kal rds ev TOIS virvois 
<j>avTa<rias elXiKpiveffrepas Kal KaOapcaTfpas l dvdyKtjs elVat avp.^^rjKev. 
L. A. C. 2. 595 [Fat'os] vojiifav T}JV eKOecaffiv, r]v covetpoiroXcL, /itav ravrijv iroXiv 
Kal ytyevvrjKevai Kal crvvavJ-TJaxu. De Mig. Ab. I. 466 rore cv TOIS PaOefftv 
virvois dvaxwp'fjffas ydp 6 vovs Kal rwv alaOrjaeuv Kal TQJV aKXcav offa Kara 
TO aoD/ia, vTregeXOwv, favry irpoffOfjuXfTv dpx*rai, us irpos KaroiTTpov d(pop>v 
d\r)9(iav, Kal diroppvifidfjievos irdvO' offa c TWV KaTa rds aitfOrio'eis (pavraffiSiv 
o, TOIS irepl TVV fJte\\6vT(av d^ev^earaTais bid TUIV oveipcav 


893 P. ao&ifJia Soy/xara. Ais Se /ca# 5 e/cacrr^^ ripepav ela)0a- M. 475 


iaiv, </>a>r6s ovpaviov TJ)V Siaz/oiaz/ avrwv ava7r\7j(r- 
' | Svopevov Se, vTreyo rov TTJZ' ijjv^rjv TOV TMV 3 
alcr0TJcrCt)v KOI alo-0r)Ta)v o^Xov Tra^re 
Beicrav, iv ra> eavrrjs crweS/HO) Kai 

Btlas Arm. 27. wepav iterat Q || Trepl] Trpos Q 28. 

/iepm? Turn. || T^J/ 6Wos O 29. ovpaviov </>o>ros Arm. Lat. || 

auTcoi' om. Arm. 30. im-ep om. Q || TOVTOV rrjv ex row TJ;!/ COIT. 

man. rec. Q 31. mV&jroO Q || o-yxov ABCP Edd. : 07x01* GHK : 
o^Xov DEMQ Arm. et O ubi in marg. oy/eov || Kov$io-de~io-av /3 
32. o-weSpi'o), Kal (3ov\evTT)piov yevop.evrjv, aXrjdelas B : o-vveSpitp KOI 

fvOovffia , rorl 8^ Kal ev TCUS typriyopffffftv. De Somn. I. 664 [de losepho] 
kwirviaar^ Kal oveiporroXos . . . rfjs Kcvrjs 8or)S. 

26. D. A. S. I. 2. 239 8ls 8J Ka9' iKdo-rrjv r|p.epav fmOvfjuarai rcL itavrtuv 
VQ)$ffTaTa OvfAiafiaTcw fiffoj TOV KaTairerafffjiaTOs, dvCerxovros t|Xov Kal 

29. De Congr. I. 534, 31 <pfyyos ovpAvtov. De PI. Noe I. 335, 41 
axrive s avaXapi/saffai TO SiavoCas \capiov oXov ficar^v avyrjs KaOapds ai 
De Ab. 2. 18 ra p.\v ovv rrjs firjTrjs dirofioaeus wSe \t\eKrac TTJS 8^ 8t' virovoiuv 
dpKTfov. 2,vfj.l3o\a ra kv ((xavais T>V Siavoia ^OJ/T; KaraXanPavofttvow effriv. 
'EireiSav ovv fj ^v\^l KaOdirep \v neffrjuPpiq Oe> irepi\afj.<t>0fj Kal o\rj Si' oKcuv 
VOTJTOV 4>a)Tos dvairXTjcrOetera raTs fv KvK\y Ke^vfjievais avyaTs affKios 
rpiTT^v <|>avTa<rCav fvos viroKcifjifVov KaTaXaftfidvet. 

30-33. De Sacrificant. 2. 256 tirctoj) ydp ov fiovov typrjyopoTCs *v 
d\\d KOL KaOfvoovrcs, rov neyaXodujpov Kal (]>i\o8wpov Oeov fieydXrjv cirtKovpiav, 
v-nvov TO) 0VT)T$ fevet napaaxovros fir' oj(pf\ia awftaros re Kal ifivxfjs, rov fjitv 
ff&paTOS raiv iJi0r]fJ.epivu>v irovcov dfyieptvov, TTJS 8% ^VXTJS iriKOV(})iJo|ji6VT]S ras 
<ppovrioas Kal dvax&povffrjs els lavTi\v diro TOV TWV alcr0f|o-6(i)v ox^ov Kal dopv0ov, 
Kal Svvafjievijs TOTC yovv iSidfav Kal (vofiiXeiv (avry. Leg. Alleg. I. 134, 3 
6 T>V ata0T|cr60)v 6\Xos. De Ebr. I. 382, 36 KaOiaas ovv 6 vovs ev TW avTOt) 
<rvve8pia>. De Somn. l. 627 Kivetrai yap -fjuwv r) i^t/x') ToXXdKis pev f(p' favrrjs, 
o\ov rov ffcufiariKov oyKov CKovffa Kal TOV TWV aicrO^oretov ox^ov U7ro8/>a<ra, 
VO\\CLKIS 8e Kal raura (irafjnricrxofJitvT). De Pr. et Poen. 2. 412, 49 \oyiafjiov TC 
Kal aiffOrjaew (KaTp<v ydp iSiov avveSpiov Kal diKaffrrjpiov irpoffKcKXripcaTai. 
De Confus. I. 41 7 4 1 irdptTf ovv, of \oyiff fj.ol irdvTes, &OV\(VT>V TWO. Tponov (is 
TO ^ux^ s trvveSptov. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 199 epfj.r)Vvs IOTIV [^ dtdvoia] 
S)v v TW lavTTJs pov\VTT)p(w (3e(iov\tvKV. De Decal. 2. 197 ev T> Trjs ^vxrjs 
povXevTTjpicp o-vvcSpevovTwv Kal avveeTa6vT<vv TWV VOJJKUV. cp. De Pr. et Poen. 
2. 413, i. L. A. C. 2. 577 6 UcTpuvios . . . avyKa\(o~as us kv <TvvcSpCa> TOVS T^S 


893 P. yevonevYjv, 01X77 #eiaz> ixyrjKoiTtiv. To Se ef ecoOivov M. 475 
jLte^yots ecTTrepas Siaan^a orv^irav Icrrlv auroi? | acrKTj- 35 
cri?' IvTvyyavovTes yap 7019 iepols ypa/^jitacrt, 
crofyovcri rr)v Trdrpiov vopoOtcrLav dXX^yopoiWes' 

TTJS aXrjOfias yivofjievrjv D |j ytvopevriv, aXrjOeias M 

33-476. i TO Se e Tponov excerpsit Euseb. Zfatf. Eccles. ii. 17 
33. Se om. Q 34. /tie'x/H nr. A : ftfxp^ e ^- 7 Euseb. Turn. : /*e\pt 

TTJS <T7T. /30P Mang. I ^XP LS T *) s Q 11 wpiracra. I || avroiy e'orti/ Euseb. : 
e. a. Arm. cett. |[ lepwrdrots y Turn.: tepois cett. et Euseb. 
36. post (j)t\o(To(t>ov(ri add. comma || vofioQeo-iav Arm. Euseb. apud 

^uX^s airavras \oyiafiovs rfjv tKacrov yvupijv Sirjpfvva. De Congr. I. 540 57 5e 
^/U%T) . . . \fKa\ikvf] (lev tufivais [rats alo > 0T|(rO'i] ws kv SiKaarijpia) virrjpenai. 

33. De Somn. I. 628 rty dirb SiKaioavvijs Kal rfjs a\\r)s aperfjs dva8i8o|jiVTjv 
fjSeiav avpav 6 iraiSfias fpaarrjs IxvirjXaTet. De los. 2. 56 TO d\T]0es ixvuXaTtj- 
crai. De Pr. et Poen. 2. 414 6 affKrjT^s reteiovrai . . . ftijfevd. it6vov rj KivSvvov 
irap\6wv, direos 8vvr)6fir) rr^v agiepaarov dXTjOetav lxvtiXaTt]<rai. De Mundo 
2. 617 roTs IxvTjXaTovoa TO dXi]6cs. cp. De Mundo 2. 622. 

34. De Mutat. Nom. I. 599, 44 ra xpovuv 8iaa"nf|p,aTa. Leg. Alleg. i. 44, 3 
orvjAiras 6 \p6vos 7)fj.(pSjv KOI VVKTWV tan 8wi(rTi]jia. cp. De Sac. Ab. et C. 

1. 190, 25. De Mig. Ab. I. 457 ras irXciovs poipas rwv XP OVLK ^ V Suao-rrjuaTcov. 

35. De Decal. 2. 186, 22 rovs 6VTVYX^ VOVTa s Tats iepats -ypacjxus. De Sac. 
Ab. et C. I. 178, 35 ws Seov iraXaiov n\v naQrjpa xpovw nrjSlv apveiaOai, 
pevovs KOI ypdp.^acri aotywv avSpwv evTVYX^ Vtv > KC ^ yupais fal\oyovvTO}v irapelvai. De Somn. I. 631, 25 TO Ao^ots TOIOVTOIS 

icpots. De Cherub, i. 161, 39 xprjapoi, ovs ev Upats |8fj3A.ots 
avfypcuf'tv. Quis Kerum I. 514, 34 roTs tvwyx&vova-i rats Upats Ypa<j>ats. 
De Sobr. i. 395, 7 rwv VT6T6vxi]ic6Ta)v rats tepcoTaTais @i@\ois. De 
lustit. 2. 359 roTs irpb ra/v irvX&v YpdjtjJiao-iv eoTr)\iTVfj.vois IVTVYXO-VOVTCS. 
cp. De lustit. 2. 363. V. M. 2. 136 ^vviaaai S ot rais Upats @i@\ots Ivrvy- 
XavovTes, a? OVK av el /) TO*O{)TOS fir<pvKi o-vveYpaxj/ev. De Decal. 2. 186 TOVS 
4vTUYX avoVTas Tats Upats YP at J 5a 'ts. 

36. V. M. 2. 168 cifffTt vvv 4>iXo<ro<j>o'Oa > t rats l/386p.ais 'louSarot rfjv iraTpiov 
(|>iXoaro4>iav, rbv \povov CKCIVOV dvadfvres kniari]^ KOI Otupiq TWV nepl <pv<nv. 
De Somn. I. 675 /cafoSefafle \v rois awaycayiois v^tai/, rbv flcaOora Oiaaov 
ayeipovres, /cat aa<pa\eis re Upds @i@\ovs dvayivajffKovres . . . ml rfj irarpico 
cbi\ocrocj>ia 8<d fiuucprjyopias evcvKaipovvTes re KOI fvax<>kaoi/Tes. L. A. C. 

2. 568 fTriffraro ovv [raifos] Kal 7r/)ocrevx s ex ovras Ka ^ ff^viovras els avrds, Kal 
p.a\iara raTs lepdis IjBSojjiais, ore S^/ioata TT|V iraTpuov iraiSevovTCU <j)tXocro<j>tav. 

3740. Q. 0. P. L. 2. 458 Ta yap irXeiaTa did av|AJ36Xa)v apxaiorpony 
ei -nap aiiroTs <j>iXo(ro4)6iTat [de Essaeis loquitur], De Somn. i. 628 
%v ovv iv rats Upats YP a< l >a ^ s SyXovrai. Quis Kerum i. 514, 48 
4V 76 rats St' xnrovoiwv diroSoveffiv. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 221, 6 oirep 


893 P. crvp./So\a ra rrjs prjrrjs pp,rjveias voiLitpvcrw aTTOfce/cpv/jt- M. 475 
/xeVr;? <vcre<ys, ev vTrovoiais S^Xov/xeV^s. v Ecrrn> Se 
avrois Kal crvyy pap, para \ TraXai&v avSpuv, ot 77794 
aipecrews dyo^yerat yevopevoi TroXXd /i^iy/ieia rrjs iv 
TO 19 dXX7?yopov/jieV(H9 iSea? aTrekiirov, 019 KaOdrrep 
ricriv apyervTrois ^/Dw/xeroi || ^I^OVVTOLI 7779 Trpoaipe- M. 476 
(rea>9 TOJ> rponov' wore ov 6eo>povcri ju,oVoi>, dXXd 

Ruf. *patrum leges in allegoricam intelligentiam cleducentes ' : 
(j)i\oao(f)iav codd. edd. omnes : a-o^iav Eusebii nonnulli codd. : 'sapien- 
tiae titulos ' Lat. 38. vopiov<nv diroKCKpvpfjifvrjs desunt in P 

ubi sign. lac. \\ vop.iov<riv airon. $. Euseb. A^OQ Arm. : vop.iov(n $. 
OTT. y et edd. 39. eortj/ Se A : can 8' ^ |j (rvyypa/A. TraX. 

desunt in P ubi signum lacunae || crvyypdpnao-i Q 40. ante 

dvdpwv add. TCOJ/ P || post aipeo-ecos add. avT<ov Euseb. 41. r^s eV 

Tots d\\r)yopovp.vois ACEMOPQ Euseb. Arm. Turn. : -njs dXXrjyopov- 
BD Mang. et forsan Lat. || na-lv om. Arm. i. post 

add. avr&v Arm. } confer Lat. || wore ACPQ : cett. codd. 
et edd. oW || 3. rov ante fabv om. Mang. secutus PQEO : cett. 

alvirTfrat Si' virovoiwv. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 223, 15 rpoiriK&Tcpov KOI 
81' VTTOVOIWV. De PI. Noe I. 335 'Irtov ovv fir' dXX-q-yopiav rty opariKots tj>i\r]v 
dvSpafft' KOI yap ol xpytfuol rds ets avrrjv fjp.iv d<popp,ds (vapyeffrara irpOTfivovffi. 
De los. 2. 46 aiov iikvroi fjierd TJJV pTjTtjv Sirjyrjffiv Kal rd fv uirovoiais 
irpoaairoSovvai' ffx^bv yap rd irdvra fj rd irAefaTa rrjs vop,o0caias dXXTj-yopeiTat. 

39. De Ab. 2. 5 ffvu&iarrdTs xpuncvos rots diravros rov ytvovs dvOpwirow dptff- 
rots, &v rd ftev ffupara Sie\vfffv 6 \povos, rds 8^ dperds al diro\ei<pOfTaai ypacpal 
fairvpovffiv, Sid re woir] fjdrcov Kal rwv Kara\oyd8r)v a'vyypa^nidrtav, ols 57 tyvxh 
irtyvfce &f \riovffOai. De Mundo 2. 609 8id iravrbs rov o-vYVP^p-H-a-Tos. 

40. Quis Eerum I. 483 rovs irpotyrjras favopaaav ol iraXaiol opuvras. De 
Mundo 2. 621 fan Sc oure vfov rb \fy6fjifvov ov6' rjfjLfrepov prjua, d\\d iraXaicov 
Kal ao<f)U)v dvSpcov. De lustit. 2. 361 Soyfjiara iraXaiwv dv8pa>v. 

alpfffecas] De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 165, 39 Kard rty rwv ft'icav aipeatv. 

at] De Mutat. Nom. I. 588, 7 dvdpl ffo<p$ ra> yevovs dvOpuncav 
- C P- ^ e Mutat. Nom. I. 591, 37; De Profugis I. 557, i. De 
Profugis I. 559, 176 dpXTjYTijs rov Oidffov rovrov [sc. Ktvirwv]. V. M. 2. 177 
rovs dpxT)Y Ta s pdXtffra rrjs daefifias. De Mutat. Nom. I. 588. De Ab. 

41. De los. 2. 44 p.VT)p.eia KaXoKayadias ol irarfpes -fjuwv iravTaxoi) r4)s 
oiKotjp,vr|S direXtirov. 

41, 42. Q. 0. P. L. 2. 455 f<J> iiitSiv avrS/v fn flalv wffrrfp eiKoves dirb dpxTu- 
irou Ypa>4>TJs o~o(f>wv dvSpuv Ka\OKayaOias 



893 P. TTOIOVCTLV ao-fJiara Kal vpvovs ets rov Oeov Sict Travroitov M. 476 
Kal jaeXaiz' a pvd^oi^ cre/xz/orepois d^ay/cata) 

Ta? | p,v ovv ef ^/xepas ^wpl? eKacrroi 5 
Trap" eavrots ez> rots Xe^^eicrt /mopacrrty/uoi? 
<f)i\oo'o<l)ovo'i, rrjv avKtiov oir^ vTrepfioLivovres, dXX* 
ovSe e aTTOTTTOv ^ewpowres* rcus Se eySSojutai? crvvep- 

retinent quos sequitur Turn. || Trairouoi/] TOIOUTCOI/ Q 5. ow oni. 

Arm. || xwptff ora. Arm. Lat. 6. eV TO!? X. /*oi/. om. Lat. 7. 
in avXetov corr. man. rec. in A : avXiov DM |[ outf e| j3Q 8. 

4. De Cherub. 1. 154 TO ffaP/Barov, fpurjvfveTai 5' avaTravffts, Oeov <f>r)0iv ftvat 
McuvV^? . . ., ovxi avOp&rran', airrofjievos <f>vffio\oyias avayicaCas. 

De Mon. 2. 215 irpbs S^ TO cvirap&yvyov [xtXccri Kal pv0p.ols /cai 
(vrjpfjiocrav TO ifsevSes. De Somn. I. 652 wapd 8^ T^S fjLOVffinfjs pv0|xov)s /cat 
Ta TC evap(j.ovia Kal xpwfJiaTiKa Kal StaroviKa, avvrjufjiiva re av Kal 

De Mutat. Nom. I. 610 (ToQiareia fjtavrtKy rty Oeotyoprjrov irpocpijTclav irpo- 
. De Somn. I. 658 TO> Se 0eov OVK iri\flif/fis i>8aifjioviovcra, a\XcL Kal 

ffTrj\ais iy\a.pal-is. iva ^ p,6vov \ 
aSt]S /iouo*tcD? ras TOV OVTOS dperas. 

7. In Fl. 2. 541 oi'ot ffvyKXctaafjievos l^>wA.eue ju?;S^ TI^V avXeiov 

Oappfav. De Ab. 2. 5 ffv"YK\ei(Tafj.evos OIKOI ra iro\\a KarafJifvei, fjioXis ras 
K\iaiaSas uireppatvcov. Leg. Alleg. I. 95, 20 ev rafy oiKiais TOV QaXafjiov ZKTOS piv 
kffTiv o avopcuv, fvros 5e 6 av\ajv, Kal T| avXeios l/f TOS /*ei/ T^S auA^y, eto-o; 8e TOU 
wvXcDz/os. De Congr. I. 520, 37 !i/ /i^r oiKiais avXciot irpoKavTai. K\iaidS(av, 
kv 5^ 7roA6(n T<i irpoaffTfia. In Fl. 2. 530 "yvvata KaTa.K\ciaTa firjoe TTJS avXeiov 
TTpofpxofJLfva Kal 0a\ancv6fji(vai irapOevoi. Q. 0. P. L. 2. 446 irtpav opcav 
dvdpwiTovs (\rj\afJifvov5, ov \ibvov OUK tirip-qvai T^S \wpas dXX' otiS' t| diroiTTO'U 
TO TraTpwov e8a4>os 0a,(raor0ai Swa^ei/ouj. V. M. 2. 148 ws fiijofls ^ diroirrou 
Suvatro TO)J/ IJLJJ lepojfjievcav KaraOeda-dai Ta ayia. V. M. 2. 82 8t' ZOovs fx ovaav 
OIKOI KaTafjieveiv Kal fj,r)ol T<ZS K\iffia8as vireppaivetv. De Profugis I. 558, 7 
tv* &s fiiiapol KOI aKaOapTOi ftTjS' 4^ diroirrov T^V lepdv <p\6~fa . . . 0<l<Ta>VTat. 
L. A. C. 2. 579 f7Ti 5^ o Il6T/)a;t/ios ! diroiTTOV KaTetydvr) iraffai al Tafis . . . 
irpoaTriirTOvaw els t8a<j)os. De Ebr. I. 377 'AAA' ou5^ T^ lepav Q diroirTOV 
(p\6ya Ocdorao-Oat TO) TOtouTou Offus. 

8. De Mutat. Nom. i. 618, 4 kv lepa 1/386^, ^i' aafiftaTov Ka\fi. 

8-14. Q. 0. P. L. 2. 458 [De Essaeis] \v 81 TOIS Ip86|xois oia<pfp6i>TO)s' lepa 
yap fj IpSop-T] vfvo^KJTai, Ka9' f)v T&V a\\cav dvex<>VTes tp-yow Kal fh iepovs 
TOTTOVS, ot KaXovvTai ffvvaywyai, Ka9' tjXiKtas kv Tatoiv iiiro 


ev TO.S @i0\ovs dvayivu/ffKet \a@wv, e're/jos 8e T>V ei 
TrapeX0(2>v dvaoioaffKd. Fragm. ex Eus. Praep. Ev. 2. 630 d\\d Kal 
irpbs epyov fj.eyd\ov Kal Oav^aarov TWOS cyrjOr) ociv 6 vopoOeTT)*, ai/Tovs P.TJT' a\\a 


8 93 P. yovrai Kadarrep et? KOIVOV <rv\\oyov, Kal KaO* rjXiKiav M. 476 

e^rjs KaOe^ovrai \ pera rov rrpeTrovros cr^T^ta/ros, etcroj I0 
894?. ras ^etpa? e^o^re?, TT)Z> /^e*> Sefiaz/ p.rav crrepvov Kal 
yeveiov, rrjv Se euaW/AOz/ vTreo-ToX^v^v wapa rfj 
Xaydw. Hap\0a)v Se 6 TrpecrfivTaros icai rw^ Soy- 

e/^Tretporaro? SiaXeyerai, KaOecrTwri jmei' | rw 15 

, KaOecrTcocrrj Se TT^ <^6>v^, /xera 
/cat (^po^creaj?, ov Set^or^ra Xdy&)^, oJcrTrep 01 pTJ 

j3 : Sc post e/38o'/iats sup. scr. man. rec. Q 9. e'^s om. 

Arm. 10, ii. eio-co r. ^. e^. om. Lat. 12. 6' || rJ}] 

TW ^ 13. 6 TrpeffftvTcpos /3 Lat. ' senior': 6 7rpeo-/3vraros A cett. 

Codd. sed Arm. = 7ra/)eX$<i>i' Se Trpeo-fivrepos TIS Kal T&V || TWV om. j8 
14. /nei/] ye /MIJI/ Q 16. Setj/o'r^rt Lat. j3 : faivoTrjros Q : 

lieavovs flvai Spdv uffavrw, a\\' ZTI Kal ruv Ttarpicav v6fj.oiv Kal 

lv - Tt ovv iroir)ff6 rafy I)85o/xai5 raurais -rjfjiepais ; AUTOVS cts ravrbv 
r)iov ffwaycffOat Kal KaOe^o^cvovs /*fr' aAAijA.eui', (TVJ/ atSof /cat Koap.(t) rSiv vo^cav 
aKpodcrOai, rov nrjStva ayvofjffai xapiv. Kat S^ra cruvepxovrai act Kal 
avvefipevovffi [ACT* dXXrjXcav' of p\v iro\\ol ffiojiry, rr\r)v ei TI irpoffiri(prjiJ.iffai rofs 
avayivcaffKOiJifvois vofii^erai. TcDi/ ifpeojv Se TIS 6 Trapoijv ^ ruv yepovrcav tls 
avafivuffKci rovs lepovs vopovs avrois Kal KaQ* fKaarov (grjyctTai n*xP l ffX c ^ v 
8(i\Tjs o\f/ias' KOLK rovSe a-noKvovrai, TWV r( v6fj.cav TUV lepwv c/jurfipojs ex VTfs > 
Kal TTO\V 87) irpds cvfftfieiav eTTiSfSajKores. De Sept. 2. 282 'AvairfirTarai 
rdis 4|3S6p.ais pvpia KaroL irdffav itoXiv Si5affKa\ia <f>povrjffojs KOI acatppoffvvrjs 
dvSpeias Kal SiKaioavvijs Kal r&v a\\cuv dpfTwv kv dls ol 4v KOO-JXCO 
GVV TJO-UX^ Ta MTU a,v<i)p0taKOTS, /xeTa TTpoffoxys iraffrjs, (VfKa rov Sityfji' \6yojv 
noriiJLOiiv, dvaaras be ns raiv ejJi/ireipOTaTWv iKpijyfirai rd dptffra Kal ovvoiffovra, 
ols airas o @ios firiodifffi irpbs TO 0\nov. 

9. av\\oyov] Quod Deus Sit Im. I. 289 (pt\oira6))s vovs . . . aKo^v napaoegao'- 
6ai Oeiav dtivvarwv, *KK\r)aias rfjs if pas direaxoivio-ntvos, Iv rj (rv\\oyoi Kal \6yoi 
irepl dpfrrjs del ueXtr&vrai. De Sacrificant. 2. 261 irpoaveipyet -ndvras rovs 
dvagiovs iepov <rv\\6yov. De Somn. I. 683. 

10-13. D e Somn. i. 675 i iro\fjLio}v %<j)ooos atyvioiov ytvotro . . . peO' fjavx'ias 
irdarjs O"IKOI Starpiif/erc ; ^ jxerd rov ffvvfjOovs <rxT)|xaTOS irpoeXevaeaOe, rr\v |jiV 
Be^idv i<To> x e ^P a o~vva"Yay6vrfs, rty o% trepav VTTO rfjs dfj.Tr(x vr ) s ita-po- Tats 
Aa-yoai irf)avrcs, 'iva prjo' aKovrts n rtav ds rb awB^vai napdo'X'no-dc ; 

15. De Ab. 2. 26 6 5 ovSefj.iav !i'Seiayuepo? rpoirr^v, ovrc Kard rb crw/ua oure 
Kara rr)v Sidvoiav, <rra0epw jxcvrot TW P\ep,(JiaTt, <TTa0pcoTpa> 8 TO) 
Trpbs rfjv irevffiv dnoKpiv6^vos. 

F 2 


894 P. TI ol vvv cro<j)icrTai, 7rapTn8LKVvp.vos, dXXa T^V Iv M. 476 

rot? voTfJLacTL tT^/Dev^/co)? KGLL 

V > V >\ > / fr* ' I '\ \ v ' ' ^ > ^ 

r)Ti<S OVK CLKpOLS (DCTIV ^.(pi^aVf.1, \ aXXa 01 CLKOrjS CTTl 2O 

ifjv^rjv ep-^erai Kal /3ey8cua>s eTri/xeVei. Ka#' y 

Se ot aXXoi TTcc^re? aKpoajvrai, roz> trrawov 

o\jj0)<5 fj Ke^aXrjs TrayoaS^Xou^re? avro [LQVQV. To 8e 

KOIVOV TOVTO a-e^vtlov eis o rats eySSo/xais crvvlpyovrai 

A cett. codd. Arm. edd. 17. ^ oi ia)i] forsan legerit Arm. /cat 

ot i/Of || post pfjropes add. evdeiKvi/p-fvos, et om. Trapeni^fiKvvfjievos P || 
irapcin8eiKvviJ.voi Lat. forsan et Arm. habuerit 18. raj/ in rip 

corr. C || Sir)pvi>T)KQ>s Turn., sic in mg. C, sed in uersu diTipurji/evKus 
19. aKpotv Turn. 20. ^xai' K 21. fie om. Q: ' O 

21, 22. aKpotovrai rbv erraivov, vevp.a<riv Turn. 23. 

17. De Post. Caini i. 244 <j>i\oao<piav, oi>x ^ pirsiaiv o vvv dvOp&iruv 
<To<f>urTiKos ojuXos' \6fcav ycip OVTOI rt\va$ p e \errjffavres Kara rfjs a\r)0eias 
rr)v iravovpyiav ffotyiav fK&\faav. De Congr. I. 529, 3 <ro<|>urTal 5e dvrl (pt\oa6- 
Qctiv avcvpiffKovrai, De lud. Pr. 2. 627 roffavTrjv rex vr ] v V 

De Mon. 2. 220 TraptireSeiKwro S^oata TO avoffiovpyrjua. L. A. C. 2. 559 
Xoyifffjitiv ev <j>p6vol3\a.ptia irapeirLSeiKvviJievos. 

De Agric. I. 322 pvpioi ovv rwv \cyofjtfvcav O-O^KTTWV 0av/MiffOfVTs Kara 
iroAeis Kal rfjv olKOVfJLfvrjv ax&bv aitaaav firl Tipy tmarptyavTes evffca aKpi@o\o- 
7tas KOL TTJS irfpl ras evpecrets SCIVOTIJTOS dvd Kparos rots irdOfffi Ka.Teyrjpa.aav Kal 
KarcTpiifjav TOV Piov, ov8tv ISiuTuv ^fj.\rj/j.fvuv Kal (pav\OTarcav 


18. Leg. Alleg. I. 106, 26 TIS ovv tanv 6 x a P aKT ^P fiffopeOa, edv rty 
viav 7T/30 TOU 6v6fj.aTOS aKpi|3ajO-a)p.ev. De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 163, 6 rty tfjupaivo- 
l*.kvr\v (f>i\offo<piav aKpu|3o{)v. 

19. De Post. Caini I. 226 XP% r ^ v * v Ta ? s 8ipfjnrjvv0to-ais @i0\ois viro 
Moot/a ws rpomKurepov aKoveiv. De Mig. Ab. I. 438 at TOJV 8ipp.T)VVop,ev(ov 
<pvffeis irpay^aTOJV. De Circ. 2. 211 dpxaio\ irapd Offf-ntaioi'i dvSpdffiv, 
ot rd Mcafffcas ov irapepycas 8nr]p[XT|Vvorav. cp. de Concup. 2. 358. 

20. De Congr. I. 531, 6 emOvpiais, rjSovais, a 8id ruv alffBrjffeojv ir' avr-qv 
[sc. TJJV '^vx*) I/ ] pX Tat * ^ e Congr. i. 542, 2 rd 5^ rfjs Kvpias els ^VXTIV epxovrai. 
De Prov. ex Eus. Praep. Ev. 2. 637"E5et 8^ Kal rovs ^iKoao^ovs iarpiKfjv 
6/jiO\oyovvTas bnrq&cfot* TTJS (pvaei @aai\i8os tj/vx^s . . . eiffca 51 Trpoo-tovras 
airreaOai Siavoias avr^j. 

23. avTo fj.ovov'] Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 196 e<jTe<t>avu9r)0av d/xax^i /w/S' 
avro \i6vov Koviffapfvot. cp. Quis Rerum i. 487. De Profugis i. 560 OVK 
auro jxovov 7ToA<s. cp. De Profugis i. 562, 7 ; De Somn. I. 644. 


894 P. SLTT\OVS ecrrt | 7repi/3o\os, o fjiev ei? di>Sp&W, 6 Se eis M. 476, 25 

oLTTOKpiOeis. Kal yap KO! ywcu/ces e 
crvvaKpotovrai, rov avrov T)\OV Kal TT)Z> avTrjV 
ecTLV e^ovcrat. *O Se jnerafv TWV OLKW rot^o?, 
TO ftei/ ef eSac^ovs CTTL T/oeis ^ re'crcra/xxs Tn^eis es TO | 

pro 7rapa8r)\ovvTcs Q [| avro] avrw DM y 24. dwrXous ex 

COrr. man. rec. Q 25. yvvaiKavlriv PQ 26. *ai -yap -yv- 

I || trwaAcpwi/rai Mang. 28. ota)i/ A : cett. codd. et edd. 

24, 25. De Mutat. Nom. I. 585 IvrevQiv opwOels rrjv re ffttrjvfjv 8v<rl irepi- 
|36Xcov opiois avvvtyaivf, peffov a^oiv KaXvuiM Oeis, OITQJS SiaKpivrjTCU rtav sia<a ret. 
Hfca. De Mon. 2. 223 eiretSi) (is effn Of 6s, Kal hpbv flvai fjiovov . . . TOVTOV TOV 
iepov 6 per c^cararca 7repi(3o\os KOI p.ijKfi Kal TrXdret ptyurros &v reffffapffi ffroats 
fls iroXvTf \ciav rjfffcrifjLfvais uxvpcarai. In Fl. 2. 524 ol 5* [sc. 'louScuot] . . . povoi 
TWV v(p' rfXiov apja. rats Trpofffvx&is dirfffrfpovvro TT)V els TOVS (vepyeras evaeffeiav 
. . . OVK exovres lepovs irepip6Xovs ofs evSiaOrjffovrai TO evxapwrov. L. A. C. 
2. 596 TOV fipa-xyv OVTCOS irepCpoXov auro) KaOtefxuOevTa KOI KaOoaiuOevTO. xprjapois 
Kal \oytois 0(ff<j)dTots. 

2 5~35- De Sp. Leg. 2. 327 'Ayopal Kal (3ov\VTrjpia Kal SiKaffTr/pia KOI Oiaffoi 
Kal av\\ojot TToXvavOpuircav 6p.i\(av Kal 6 ev viraiOpca 0ios 8ioL \6ycav Kal irpagewv 
KaTcL iro\ffiovs Kal KaTcL elprjvrjv dvSpdffiv f<pap/ji6ovfff OrjXfiais 5e oiKovpta Kal 
f) evSov fj.ovrj, -napOcvois ptv tiffoo K\iffid8cav TT)I/ pecravkiov opov irfnoirjp.fvats, 
Tc\etais $ TI^TI Ywai|l TTJV avXiov . . . M^Sei/ ovv e^cy TWV /car' oiKovop,iav 
iroXvirpaypovfiTca yvvi], fyrovffa povavXiav, ^778' ofa voxels ard rds odovs ev 
fyfffiv dvdpwv cTcpcav ^fTa^ff0cu' IT\^V els lepov OITOTC Seoi 0aoiciv, <ppovTt8a 
iroiovfjievr) KOI TOTe pi) irXrjdoi'ffrjs dyopas, d\\' eiraveXrjXvOoTQjv o'iKaSe r<av 
irXeiffTcav, eXevOtpas Tpotrov Kal TV OVTI dffTrjs, ev ^pe/jtia Ovaias eiriTeXovaa 
Kal ev\ds els diroTpOTrr]v KO.KWV Kal peTovaiav dyaOStv. De Essaeis 2. 634 
'Effffaicav yap ovSeh ayerat ywaiKa, SIOTI <piXavTov 97 yvvf\ Kal ^Xorv-rrov ou 
HeTpieas. De Nobilit. 2. 443 TavTrjv TT)I> evyeveiav ov povov OeotyiXeTs dvSpes, 
d\Xd Kal Y^vaiKcs e^Xeoo-av, dirofJiaOovffai pev dfjaQiav T^V <rvvTpo(pov trepl TifJifjs 
T>V x et P OK f J -'n TOJV t ifoidevOnffai Se Tr)v irepl jj,ovapxia-s fTriaT^firjv, 77 fiovapxefoai 
6 Koffpos. Qdfutp fy TCUV diro Trjs TlaXaiffTivrjs 2vpias yvvaiov, ev oiKeia iroXei 
Tpa<f>ev iToXvOeca, ye/Jiovffri godvcav Kal dyaXpaTuv, Kal avvoXas d(ptSpv/jdT(t)v. 
'AXX* eireiSr) KaOdirep etc ffK6TOvs fiaOeos edvvrjOr) fipaxeiav avy^v dXrjOeias ISetv, 
OavaTOv KtvSvvcv irpos tvaefieiav r)VT6vr)<rev, bXiya (ppovTiffaffa TOV tfjv, el /IT) 
fjtehXoi KaXws ffiv T& 8e KaXws dvefpepev ITT' ov8ev erepov 77 eirl T^V OcpaireCav 
Kal iKecrtav TOV evbs aiTiov. Katrot fivfflv d8eX<poTs d/j.(poTepots irovrjpoTs tv fJiepei 
yrjfMfjievr} . . . dXX* 6/J.cus aKrjXiScaTov Sia^tiXti^acra TOV eavTys fiiov Iffxvae Kal 
irpoarjKov<rr)s TO?S dyaOois evfprjfjiias cmXaxeTv Kal TOIS peO' avTrjv anafftv evyeveiat 
dpx^ yevea&at. 


894 P. aiva) crwoj/coSd/x/^Tai OwpaKiov rpoTrov' TO Se &X.P 1 T ty ov< > M. 476, 30 
avasyziov d^az/es aveirai, Svolv eW/ca* TOV re rrjv rrpe- 

r vvaiKeia, <ucrei tarTtcrat ACCU TOV 

TOT) SiaXeyo/xei'ov | ffxtivrjv ejULTroSi^o^ro?. 35 
'Ey/cyoaTiaj> Se cocnrep TIVOL 0ep,e\iov 

oiKi)V 29. rerrapa<f DQM || s ra Q 30. u 

Arm.: o-wwKoSo/iT/rai codd. et edd. : Lat. wKoSo/t^rat om. 
taKo86fJir]TO /3 || 6a>paKiov AM : OwpaKfiov cett. COcld. et edd. || Gupaniov 
rpoVoi'] forsan legerit Arm. Qupdiuov om. rporrov : Lat. ' vzce thoracis ' 
31. 5e post a^pi tr. j3 || oreyovs M Mang. || avayciov AOGHKQ Turn.: 
I : di/w-yeof ^ Mang. : ai/a-yroj/ ut Uldetur C : avdyaiov P || 
T' agaves B : Ta^' av MD sed in mg. man. rec. d^ai/es || amrat 
ABDMyOPQ Turn.: dvierai E Mang. 34. Ka6fop.evas cv eV/coG) 

om. Lat. H vTjfjKOG) G || ^Stvos AOQ Arm. forsan Lat. : o>s /m;8*6s 
cett. codd. et edd. 35. cyKpdreiav usque 48 e&o-tfeVres laudat Euseb. 

30. De Sp. Leg. 2. ^24dSiKijfj.a Spojfft . . . o<rot KaraaKfvd^ovTfs olKias 
KaraXfiirovai rcL Ttyr\, irepiffTf<pavovv OcopaKiois Seov virfp TOV fir) 

$7)vai \aOovra. De Pr. et Poen. 2. 427 IStaatcwcre yap 6 Oeos yepas rots airov- 
Satots Tiapaax^v cv o-vv<pKo8op,T]p,VTjv KOI avvrjp{j.oafjivr}v l/c OfftfXioav dxpt 
o-Te-yovs oiKiav. 

31. De Sp. Leg. 2. 324 opvyfJiara yrjs tl&Oaffi rives v f*d\a PaOvveiv . . . (TO' 
virovofiovs evpvvavTes dcpaveis [? dxavets], Sfov ra. ffrofua f) irepioiKodonrjffai 
$1 irfpiirwfjidffai . . . fiaffav a\a,vr\. 

De Mon. 2. 224 at S^ tvpvxwpiai Kai TO dvaireirraftevov KOI dveip.evov iravrrj, 
p-TjSevos rds o^ety tjjnroSi^ovTOS, irpbsrr)v ru>v flffiovrcav nal hSiarpipo 
Oeav lepoirpfirtuSearaTov. 

36. De Gig. I. 266, 43 avrrj yap Kaddirep TIS 0|X\tos dyvoias Kal d 
irpuros Kal peyiffTos virofitfi\'<f]Ta.i ruv (Iprjuevcav fttaffrov iroiKoSop.ciTai. 
De Cherub. I. 157 'iva 5e fieftaios Kal irepiKaXXeffraros ir) 6 ofwos, 0p.\ioi 
fi^v v < iroj3J3\T|o > 0(0(Tav cixpvta Kal 5idaffKa\ia, dperai 5^ pera Ka\wv irp6ecuv 
e7roLKoBo|x6LcrOct)o-av avTu. De Mutat. Norn. I. 610, 35 irdvra ra aKovfffMtra 
Kal fiaOrjfjuiTa eiroiKoSo^EiTai KaOaircp Gep-eXtcp -rrpoKaTapejSX^iJLevcp, (pvfffi 
iraiSeias Se/m/q/. De Somn. I. 639, 35 lyKpartiav, 6\iy6Setav, Kaprepiav caffirep 
rivas o\ov rov fiiov Karapc|3Xir)p,cvoi. ij/vx^S dff(pa\(Ts vno8p6fj.ovs, oTs 
Kal ^Epaicos ZvopfJUfirai' 'xp^pdrcav Kal 'fjdovrjs Kal 8or)s Kpeirrovs, 
(nriwv Kal TTOTWV Kal avro uovov rojv dva-yKaicov, l^>' offov pr) veorrfpifav apxtrai 
\ip6s, vireponraf ireivav Se'xe^at Kal Si\|/os 0d\iros re Kal Kpvos KOI offa d\\a 
SvffKapreprjra virtp dptrfjs Krfjffecas kroip.6raroc frXcaral r<av fviropiffrordrcav, 
us p.rj& en' eurcX'Q x^ 01 ^^ TOT^ SvffurrrjOfivai, rb evavriov 5% rds iroXvT\ts 


894 P. p,voL rfj V^XI?* Tag aXXas eVoiKoSo/Aovcriz' dperas. M. 476 
2moz> Se ^ TTOToV ouSeis av avT&v irpocreveyKaLTO Trpo 
TI\LOV Sucrew?, eVeiS?) TO /iez/ (f)i\ocro<f)eii> | a^iov <arros 40 
Kpivovcriv elvai, CTKOTOVS Se ras TOV crw/iaros dWy/cas* 
TO) /Aei> f f]p,pav, rat? Se I/UKTOS fipayy n 

H. E. ii. 17 I Trpo/carajSaXo'/ievot Arm. BEKP edd. 36, 37. Trpo- 

KarapaXXofjifvoi' TTJS ^vxrjs ras A; sed cett, codd. et edd. Euseb. 
Arm. quoque uersio ita legunt : TrpoK. rfj tyvxfj, ras : Lat. prae se fert 
rrjs tyvxns, Tat 38. (TITIOV de codd. Arm. edd.; (TiTiov om. de Lat. 

et Euseb. || ovfcls av A-yOPQ : ov8' &v eis B sed rec. man. supra vs. 
dv els scr. : oS' av (1s D : ovSeva av E sed in mg. corr. ovdtls : ovdevbs 
av M || rrpoeveyKaiTO CHK 39. eWl Euseb. 40. flvai om. 

Arm. || O-KOTOS Q 41. TOV <r<apaTos Euseb. Arm. Latinaque 

uersiones: o-w/zartfcay codd. et edd. || 60fv TO /ueV, sed TO supr. scr. 
man. rec., Q || fofpav AyPQ Arm. Euseb.: fjnepas /3 edd. 42. WK- 

KOI p.eyaXrji' TOV /3/ou fyjuav vo^iiaai. De Somn. I. 660 TOUTO 
6c(Ji\C(ov Tpoirov, -iTpoKaTappXif|o-9a). lei 8^ d\\a TTJS ffo<}>rjs a 
d\\7jyopias, (tropevoi TrapayyeXpaffiv De Confus. I. 405 et ToL 
Trjs avp.iTa<rr)s fJifprj yrjs iroiKo8op,ir]0eC'r] irpoKaTapXirjOevTi fipaxeT 0cp,\ico. 

De Gig. I. 267 avrrj yap [sc. rj ffapfcaiv (pvffis] reaOairfp rts 0p,\ios dyvotas ftai 
irpwTos Kal peyiffTOS tiirop^pXTiTai, $ TWV eiprjuevcuv f/taffTOV eiroiKoSo- 

38. De PI. Noe I. 351 ov ycip Oavaffipov tyapnaicov irpocrcvcYKaiTO av. V. M. 
2. 113 TO. p,v yap trpbs TTJV TOTC avdytcrjv Tf Kal xpfjffiv avTaptcrj KaraffKfvdaavTfs 
pcO' rjSovfjs TrpooT]VYicavTO. 

V. M. 2. 138 Tts 8 TJ)V \yofJtevr]v vrjffTfiav ov TeOrjire Kal irpoffKWfT . . . 'Ei> 
^ IAGV yap iroXtis diKparos KOI Tpdirejat iroXvTeXeis Kal offa irepl (Scooty Kal 
irofftv a(}>0ova ndvTa, Si' &v at 6.K6peffToi yaaTpos fjtioval avvavovTai, irpoo-avap- 
Kal ras viroyaffTpiovs emOvplas' ev fi 8% ov O%TIOV ov TTOTOV 
KaOapaTs OTTCUS Siavoiais HTJOCVOS kvo^\ovvT03 fwyS^ ffMroo 
iraOovs . . . topTafaffiv. 

40. De Soinn. I. 636 ^ ov VVKT! ptv Kal O-KOTCO KpvirTCTat iravra ws TJTTOV 
f) ^778' oXcus at'Sero-^at, r| Se Kal <j>a>Ti dvaKaXvirTCTai, us Tore paXXov fpvdpidv 
dvayKafcaOai. De Sacrificant. 2. 260 dXiyojpeiv dXrjdeias Kal TOL VVKTO. Kal 
aKoros K(KXT)pQ}fjLva [HTa5iuKeiv TraptVTas TO. 4>coTos Kal -qjxtpas a|ia. Quod 
Det. Pot. Insid. I. 210 17 fyis . . . opaTO) Td <J><OTOS, |*^ CTKOTOVS a|ia. 

41. Leg. Alleg. I. 117 o-wp-ariKais dvaYKats pr) xprjaOai. cp. Leg. Alleg. 
I. 95, 30. Quis Rerum I. 512, 34 Tats cra>p.aTos dvaYKais. 

Leg. Alleg. I. 61 ovx opqs, OTI Kal of eyKpaTcffTaToi dvayKT) TOV QVTJTOV irapa- 
yivovTat ITTI (Ttrta Kal irora, e &v al yaaTpbs rjooval avviffTavTai. 

42. De Prov. ex Eus. Praep. Ev. 2. 642 ppaxv yap OVTOI jxepos. 


894 P. eveifiav. *Ez>ioi Se Kal Sia rpi&v rj^epcov uTro/ujU-i/rjcr- M. 476 


raf Tt^e? Se OVTOJS | ivtv^paivovrai Kal Tpv^vcriv VTTO 45 
, TrXovcrtw? Acai afyOows ra 

TO? /3. TI /*. AOPQ Arm. Euseb.: /3pa^u rt /txe'pos om. WKTOS ft: 
Tt fie'pos TT/ff WKTO'S- Lat. y Turn. Mang. || KOI om. Arm. Turn. 
44. n\elov GDI || 6 om. j8, puto et Arm. omisisse || *irt0Tqpi?s nodos 
Arm. Lat. 45. evevfoatvovrai Euseb. A(?)GHIKMOPQ Lat.: 

dvcvtypaivovrat BODE Turn. Mang. || eVriw/xfi/ot] ev(j)paiv6p.fvoi P 

De Somn. I. 677 d\\a fir) 6Trt\a/z^at TTOTC rourots yivoptvots t]Xios, ITTCI 
jSa^u /icy (TICOTOS KO.KOIS, rrjXavyts 5t <|>ws a/ya0ofs f<papfji6(i. 

44. De Pr. et Poen. 2. 421 Tr\rjffiov 5e fan fcal fyyvrdro} rpial fiepcffi rofs 
ttaO' tKaarov rjfJiGjv cviSpvfJievov arofjuan Kal Kap8iq /cat ^fpai. De Decal. 2. 189 
roTs \K&0Tcav Stavoiais vi8pv<r0ai. De Prov. ex Eus. Praep. Ev. 2. 646 
aaTripias 8% iroOos Iv rats vj/vxats ov XoyiKaTs fJL6vov, d\\ct Kal d\6fois evCSpvrai. 
De Sac. Wendland N. E. Fr. p. 13 r) 8' dif/evSr)? Kal irpbs d\r]0fiav (vcppoavvrj 
fj)p6vr]ffis fffnv lvi8pV|XVT] ^v^rj (3e(3ai6)s. 

45. De Post. Caini I. 232, 10 evcu<{>paivT(u Kal tvTpvfya. irpb TWV a\XoJV 
dfuyeffi Kal aKpdrots. De Agric. I. 307 of plv yap Tpu<j>av tv d<}>06vois v\ais 
dvaTTtiOovaiv. De Sacrificant. 2. 257 oiKrpol 8t Kal KaKoSaifjiovfs, offot pr) rbv 
dptTTJs TTOVOV evuxrjQrjOav Kc.1 KaKoSaipoveffTaToi 8ifT(\f<rav, of (is airav dytvaroi 
KaXoKayaOias, irapbv Kal Ivcu(j)pav0i]vai Kal VTpv<j>'fjO'ai Stxaioffvvrj Kal 6ffi6rr]Ti. 

4548. V. M. 2. 146 CTITICOV re Kal TTOTWV (irl reffffapaKovra rjfAepas frjs 
r)\6yt]ffe, 8rj\ov ort rpotyds ^x /uv dpeivovs rds Sid Oecapias. Leg. Alleg. I. 115, 19 
OVTOJ Kara<}>povr)TiiK>s eaxn Kev [ sc - ao<pbs~] avrrjs [sc. rrjs yaarfpos] wore ouSe 
uvayKata <riTia ?] irorel irpoffierai, Octapiq r<av Oficav T/>e<o/i/os. De Somn. 
I. 628, 1 8 fiaKapioi pev ovv, oh igeytvero TUII/ cro^Cas (pi\rpcav dirovaaOai Kal TUV 
OecaprjfJidTcav Kal 8oYJ*iTO)V avTrjs laTiaO-rjvai, Kal dveu^pavOetcriv ert 8^771', 
dir\r)ffTOV Kal aKopfffrov iri<[>fpoiJ.cvois i'fifpov firiffTrujtrjs. De Sp. Leg. 2. 299 
del Oeiois \oyiois ffvyKivovfj.fvos Kal 86-yfJiacrLv, &v du\Tjffr(as KOI 
vev4>paLv6p.-r]V. De lustit. 2. 359 fj.r) fj.6vov fyprjyoporfs d\\d Kal 
<pavraaiais TWV SiKatojv Iveu^paivtovrai. De Sept. 2. 279 flKorojs Vv<J>paivo- 
[xevoi rats dpfraTs airavrd ye rbv fiiov eoprfjv dyovoiv. L. A. C. 2. 591 <pi\offo<f>ias 
OVK aKpois xetAeo't yevffdfj.vos } d\\' eiwr\eov lo"Tia0els Kal a \e86v n KaO' \KaGTt\v 

fjftfpaV CTTtCOp,VOS. 

46. Leg. Alleg. I. 54, 4 o Se TrXaaros ov8l epyd^frai rds dperds ov8e (pvrevei, 
d\\d \iovov elffdyerai els TCI 86 < yH- aTa > a^Qovia. Ocov, fjit\\ajv avriKa <pvyds dperrjs 
(ffeaOat. De Confus. I. 408, 46 els \op^yia^ d<j>06vovs. De Post. Caini i. 
260, 28 XP 1 1Y S ^ eo*Tt TOVTOV TOV 86yp-aTOS. V. M. 2. 136 TTO\^MKIS 8% KOI 
Tpu<|>T| irXeovdffaffa \opT\yiais Kal ircpioixrCais d<{>06vois m#efAe v6fj.ovs. 

De Hum. 2. 392 Kal ri$ av eiiroi TUV fj.r) x f ' t ^- ffiv aKpois diroyfvffan&cw TTJS 
s, d\\' enl ir\eov O-Tia0VTv /rot VTpv<t>T|cravTwv rjSioTois apa Kal 


894 P. xopT)yov<Tr]<$, a)? Kal Trpos Si/7rXacrtoz>a y^povov avrfyew M. 476 
i fJi6\L$ Si' If ruJLep&v airoyevecrOai Tpotfirjs avay- 
as* 0icr0evTs, o)cnrep (fracrl TO TUTS rerriytov || 
yeVo?, depi rpefftecrOai, rrjs wS^s a>s ot/xat TT)^ ez'Seiai' M- 477 
vo'Tjs. Trjv Se ey8So/x??i>, iroLviepov rwa KOI 
elj>ai vopi^ovres, efaiperou yepcos y^itoKa.o'w' 
iv 77 fJLTa Try ifjv^rj^ em/^Xeia^ | icai TO orw/ia \nrai- 5 

vovcriv, to&Tre ^eei icai ra eji^ara, TU>V 

47. KCU om. Q Arm.: cett. codd. Lat. Euseb. edd. praebent || om. 
Trpos Arm. et Eusebii codices quidam 48. p6\is] B /toV^s : 

p.6yis Euseb. (ed. Laem.) || om. dvay<aias Lat. I. yevos yMPQ 

et fortasse E : yevovs ABD Turn. Mang. || aepi] apn BD || a>s 
A : &s ye cett. codd. et edd. 3. Traveparov pro Traveoprov 

EM [| cimi vo/z. A Arm.: TO/*, emit cett. codd. et edd. 4. rrjv 

ijs AyO Turn.: TTJV TTJS ^. cett. codd. Mang. 6. post 

48. De Sept. 2. 281 1} Si' ig T||Xpwv Upd 

49. Q. 0. P. L. 2. 446 dperfjs avpa, KaOdnep dpi ^>a<ri TOUS TemYas, Tpe<|>o- 
fxevovs. Quis Rerum I. 506 Trdffrjs ovv @apv8ai(j.ovias dvaircirXrjpwaOai vofuffreov 
Kcivas, airtvfs kv dcpi nal alOtpi TO) naOapwrdro) rpa<{>eto-ai fJLTavffTtjffav, rbv 
Oeicav dyaduv Kopov ov SvvrjOeTffai (f>cpfiv eirl TO BvrjrSiv Kal KO.KWV \capiov yijv. 
De Somn. I. 625 6 5% ovpavds del /ifAa^Ser, Kara rds Kivrjfffis TUV OVTOJV 
tv aura) TrjV irdfjLfJtovffov appoviav diror\uiv' i^s fl ffvvefiaive rr)v fixty cts rds 
fj/jifTepas (pOdvfiv dieods, Zpcaros &v d/tddf/troi Kal \\VTTr)KOTCs 'ifitpoi Kal airaviTTOi 
Kal fj.avKu8ei$ (yevovro olarpoi Kal TWV dva^KaCcov rjvdfKaffav dir^faOai, Tp<|>o- 
[i-tvovs fJirjKfO' d>s OvijTol TOIS (TtTiois Kai TOIS TTOTOis Sid (pdpvyyos d\\' us of 
fj,f\\ovTs diradavaTi^eaOai 81' &TUV rrjs jjLovffiKTjs T\fias kvOeais coSals. f flv 
aKpoarrjv Mtava^v [Exod. 24, 1 8] dadufiarov yevo/tfj/ov Xoyos %x (l reffffapaKovra 
i7/ifpas Kal rds taas vvKras fjirjTf: dprov (JL/^TC vSaros tyavffai TO Trapdirav. 

2. De Cone. 2. 351 cup,api(ov TO irdOos. V. M. 2. 91 Ofov . . . rd \iav 

3, 4. De Somn. I. 625 dvOpcuiros 4gatpTOu irapd TO, d\\a <pa -yepcos eAa^f. 

De Congr. I. 535, 3 -yepas cgaiperov Sovs. cp. De Profugis I. 563, 36. 

V. M. 2. 113 -ycpas 8 egatperov 97 tepd l|3So|Jids ixev. 

5. De Somn. I. 666 T'I 8e TOV diro TIJS IXa/as KO\i0op:evov Kapirov ir\ov Zoa 
r)T(liv irpbs dAet/^/iaTa ; KOI ydp \ealvei Kal Ka.fjuj.Tov o*u>|jiaTOS \vfi Kal fvffapKiav 


6. De Sept. 2. 282 iva TOVS trwexcts KOI aTpvTOvs irovovs xaXdari Kal rd 

fJLefJLTprjfj.evais dv<r<riv dvaKTrjffdftevos Kaivuffrj irdXiv Trpbs rds avrds 
s. De P. C. [A. M.] 34 TO?S T^V tepdv lj3S6|XT]v <pv\aTTOv<ri avjifiaivti . . . 
W(f>f\(ia0ai awfjua /cal ^v~xhv TO fJilv dvairav\ais *K TOIV 
irovwv, T^V 8' viro\rjif/fffiv dpio~Tais irepl 6eov a;s KOfffjioiroiov. 


894 ** TTOVtoV aViVTS. ^LTOVVTOLL 7TO\VT\S OvSeV, dXXa M. 477 

aprov evT\7J, Kal crfyov aXes, ous ol a/3poSiaLTOL Trapap- 
rvovcrw vo-cra)7Ta), TTOTOV Se vSwp va^analov avrots 
ecrri. *Ag | yap rj Averts eWcrn^cre ro> OVTJTO) yeVei 10 

comma praebent A Arm. Lat. Turn.: om. Mang. 7. aXX' 
j3Q : dXXa cett. codd. et edd. 8. aX AyQ et ut uid. Arm. 

edd. : aXas /3 : aXas sic P ubi e sup. scr. pr. man. || a\es o^ov Arm. 
Lat. || pro a/3poSuuToi Arm. prae se fert /uayetpot uel o-troTroVot uel 
o^aprvrai, idem tamen uocabulum 483. 7 ad uerbum exprimet : 
d/3/)oicurartH y Turn. Mang. 9. Se om. Lat. edd.: 8* 

^yQ : Se A? OP Arm. || Arm. ordinem uerborum non eundem 
praebet : eVri Se TTOTOJ/ auroiff vdap vapaTialov, confer Lat. ' potUS 
eis aqua fontanea* || eWi A: ea-riv cett. 10. ^vo-ts om. ^ 

7, 8. De Viet. 2. 239 crvvfiriTiOerai S^ rofs aprots \if3avwTbs KOI a\cs. 

721. De Pr. et Poen. 2. 424 irXovros 6 rrjs t^vo-ecos cuTeXris fffri [sc. rots 
firofifvois Ofy] rpo(j>^ Kal (TKeirrj. 1po(f)r) ftfv oiiv apTos Kal va}xaTiatov v8(op . . . 
o-KirT]S 8^ SITTOV ctSos, rb fjiev afjiTrexovr), TO 8% oiKia, diet, ras drrd Kpvpov Kal 
OdX-irovs rrapaKO\ov6ovoas {flu'ias. &v (xarepa, et TIS f0f\r)ffcic rrjv irepiepyov 
teal irfpirrrjv d<f>c\tTv Tro\VTc\eiav, (vnopiffrorarov. Ot Se av fy} 
Oevra dffira<rafjLvoi roL <f>vffcas 8u>pa, ju?) ra rrjs KCVTJS 86ITJS, 

v dffKrjcravTes, eov<ri Kara TTO\\^V ircpi.ovo'tav Kal rov TTJS aPpoSiairov 
fjs irXovrov OVK eirtTrjfavffavTCs. De los. 2. 63 dvparov 5t'x wffiv avOpairoi 
vap.aTia(co tiSart TTOTW XP^^^ 01 - Q u - i n Exodum Sermo 2. 18: Cur dicit : 
'Benedicam panem tuum et aquam, et auertam infirmitates a te'? [23, 25]. 
Cibum et sanitatem subsignat : cibum per ' panem et aquam,' sanitatem uero 
per ' auersionem infinnitatum/ Secundo religiosam abstinentiam enunciat per- 
ceptione necessariorum ciborum, haec tantum dicens, quod cibus sit incomptus 
panis superfluis carens, et potus aqua scaturiens : his positis sanitas erit. 
Tertio tarn uitae, quam bonae uitae memoriam facit : siquidem ad uiuendum 
necessaria sunt panis et aqua, ad bene uero uiuendum apathia et integritaa 
morum. Quarto uidetur Scriptura causam sanitatis declarare frugalitatem 
uictus [i.e. eureXemi/] : quoniam uini compotationes et comessationes dapum, 
quae per auiditatem et gulam aguntur, ob abusum expletionis [potius 8ta rb 
woAureAcs] emciunt morbum causasque magnarum infirmitatum. Qtiinto 
doctrinam nobis dignissimam rite docet, admonens, quod nee panis neque 
aqua per se nutriunt, sed aliquando etiam damnum ferunt magis quam 
utilitatem, nisi diuinum uerbum istis quoque concedat perutilem uirtutem. 
Quamobrem et dixit : 'Benedicam pani tuo et aquae tuae'; eo quod non sunt 
eumcientes per se solum nutrire sine diuina conciliatione cum anima. 

10. Quis Eeruni I. 480, 29 rty rpotyov Kal riOrjvov rov OvirjToi) 


895 P. SecTTTOu/a?, Trtivdv re Kal Sti/fcw>, aTro/^eiXio'O'oi'Tai, TMV M. 477 
eis KoXaKtiav .Tri<$>epovT.s ovSeV, ciXXa aura rot 
crt/x-a, a>z> az>eu 77^ OUAC ecrrt^. Ata rouro icrOiovcri 

/AT) Trtivr\v, TTLVOVCTI Se wcrre /IT) Siifjrjv, 77X7707x0- 
a>9 iyOpov re Kal IrriftovXov I/JV^T^ re KOI orw/xaros 15 
KTp7r6[JivoL. 'E^eiS?) /cat cr/ceV^s Sirroi' etSo9, TO 

7re<rrr)cre ADyMPQ Arm. : VTreVrTjo-e BEO edd. || T< 
KCU GvrjTtp dfo-rroivas BD II. 8fyav re Kal Trfli^av Arm. 

12. <J)epovTS /3 || dXXa A : edd. dXX' || avra om. I 13. eortv A 

14. Si^ai/ IM 15, 1 6. ^VXTJS re Kal cr. exr. AEOPQ omissoque 

re BDM Arm. Lat. Mang. : e/cr. ty. Kal O-O>/M. C Turn. 16. eVetSj) 
Kal AQ Arm. : cireidf) 8e /tat P : eireidrj fie omisso feat O : eVel 8e 
Kal cett. codd. et edd. || cldos] yevos p \\ add. TO ante eldos 

Sfffiroivas] Quis Rerum I. 479, I fj <WT) 17 avv alffOrjffei . . . fy Sccriroivav 
fjifv ol TToXXoi Quod Deus Sit Im. I. 279, 44 x a ^- 67r ^ s *ai dpya\ecaTa.Tr]s 
Beap-iroCvirjs, rrjs avayKrjs. De Hum. 2. 397 TOV TTJS rpotpfjs ctSovs rcLs micpas 
BeairoCvas, 8C|/av re Kai iretvav, eK(j>fvy(iv, De Cone. 2. 349 at dfjiciXiKToi 
Kal dirapayopTjToi 8e(T7roivai TOV ff&naros, SCij/a Kal irctva, Karartivovaiv avro. 
De Somn. i. 665 Smots teal irorots rpe^d/te^a, KOV p euTeXco-TaTt) p.afa Kal 
t8cop vajxarvatov. "En ovv 17 KCVTI^ 86a irpoafnf8r}K(v ap.JiT<uv Kal p.^Knr'rjKrojv 
trffjip-artav yevrj uvpia Kal otvcav dfJivdrjT(uv TroXvfpyovs Kal trafj-TroiKiXovs Kpafffis, 
npos diroXavaiv fjoovfjs ud\\ov rj irpos fjierovaiav rpO(f>rjs irapijprvufvas. . . . 'A\\' 
OVK lirt raura o yaffrpifrnprYOS fji6vov opua, avufjuaxov ol r^v KVi\v So^av \af3wv 
Kal TO kv aura) \i\vov irdOos eyeipas 6\j/apTUTas Kal rparrf^oiroiovs, fvSoKtfjLOVs T^V 
al irpi0\(irTat K.T.\. De Cherub. I. 152 8ov\evfffis TOV 
xa^firaTs 8o-iroivais, oiijo-fffiv, emQvuiais, -fjSovais. V. M. 2. no Oebv . . . 
&cav Kal paXiaTa TOJV dvOpajircav do~Qeveiav Kal Tcis TOV trw/taros 
dvdyKas fK TpoQrjs ripTrj^vov Kal 86<nroCvais x a ^- rra ^ ffvve^evffj.fvov f 
Kal n6ffi. 

13. De Prov. ex Eus. Praep. Ev. 2. 636 ou yap \ariv ouoiov TpoQfjs, 
fijv a.8tvaTov, fviropta \pijfJidTcav. Mta TOVTCOV l<rri fidaavos cvapyeaTaTT) \ip.6s, 
^ TO irpbs d\rjOeiav dvayKaiov Kal \prioiuov So/ft/xa^crat. 

15, 16. D. A. S. I. 2. 248 TJJV xaXvncoTtpav T>V ev T> <r<op,aTi itaOwv voffov 

4KTpTrojxvos. De Essaeis 2. 633 oAt7oSftas epaaTai, iro\vT(\iav &s 
Kal crcofjiaTOs voffov, KTpirojJivot. Q. 0. P. L. 2. 455 TOV TUIV ettfato- 

Tepoov KTpcir6}ivoi iro\vv ofjii\ov. Leg. Alleg. I. 100, 48 TO crcDfia . . . irovrjp6v 

T Kal eiripovXov TTJS ^X 1 *! 5 ' 

1 6. Leg. Alleg. I. 68 TOV 5% (SorjOov !<m 8tTrov TO eiSos, TO p\v \v -rrdOeffi 
TO 8^ alaOrjafi. D. A. S. I. 2. 238 la^Tas TT)V dvayKaioTcnrjv o-Kirrjv 


895 P. ecr6rfs, TO Se OIKIOL, rrepl pev ovv oi/aas eipvjTai irporepov, M. 477 

on ecrriz> aKaXXcoTTioTos /cat avrocr^eSto?, TT^OO? TO 

es avro ILOVOV elpyao-pevrj' \ Kal IcrOrjS Se O 

Trpos dXefi^a Kpv^iov re /cat 
jnez> avri Xacrtov Sopas Tra^eia 
l$ Se Ocpovs, rj oOovrj. SvwXws ya/o efao-/coucn,j> 

|| 17. Trept /zcV ovv A Arm.: Trfpi /*> cett. codd. et edd. || 

r^9 oiKias Q 1 8. irporcpov, on om. C 2O. aXe^/Lta (sic) P 

21. OTTO /3 Lat. Mang. : ayrl AyOPQ Arm. Turn. 22. Tra^aa 

post 6opa? add. omnes nisi Arm. et? Lat. || e' w/i^s DM || 
17 666vr) Arm. : ^ o^oV?; codd. et edd. 23. O&BI/J; Q || 

ea<rKov<riv A : yap teal CKTKOVO-IV Q : cett. codd. et edd. d<TKov<riv 

1 8. De Cherub. I. 146, 43 of TT)J/ d\r]0fj KCLI ovaav ovrus aKaXXtoirto-TOV 
v fJLeTO, ctTijcJHas dtrKoOvres. De Somn. I. 665 dircusOpateiaavTas Kal 
Bicos 6iTTr)cravTas irvpi, rpoirov rjpcaiiK&v OVTODS dv8pwv. 

20-23. De Somn. I. 666 dfjiirexovr) irpos rds dirb Kpvp,ov Kal 0<iXirovs 677*1/0- 
fj,(vas )8Aa/3as r$ ow^an KaTfffKevaaOr). De Mutat. Norn. I. 616, 9 eaOfy yelp 
rds dirb Kpvjiov Kal OdXirovs dvfipyet /SAa^Saj. De Sp. Leg. 2. 273 KCL'ITOI ruv 
tv rafs fjLeyd\ais ^yffioviais OVK oXiyoi ft)(pi vvv flfflv of irafjurtyOfi? ^ovres 
TiapafficevcLs /cal xPTY^ as d<}>0ovovs, wairep If dtvvaov rivtis TnQYTJs TT\OVTOV 
peovros aurofs dS<ao*TaTa;s, o/icws <f>' a Kal of TrtvrjTfs r)[J.(ts i-ffnv ore TpiirovTai, 
KfpafJiiaias KvXiftas /cat 6@o\iaiovs ciprovs Kal e\aias ^ rvpov rj Xd^ava Trpoo-6\|;T)jJia 
Kal Oepous t&v irepifafjia Kal \ivrjv oOovnqv, x eL H-" v s 8^ x^ a ^ vav dppayrj Kal 
orpvipviiv, Kal rd trpbs KO'ITTTJV zany ore x a F ia ^ <rT P &)Ta j '"'oXXd x a ' l P flv (ppdffavres 
KXivais 6X4>avTivais, rj x Xa>vir]S ^ XP VO "^ Treironj^vais Kal orpcopivais dvOo- 
Pacpefft Kal taOrjffi Kal aXoup-yun,, KOI TTe|xp.a.Tcov ^c\nrr}KT(uv ircpiepyiais Kal 
rpairt&v iro\VTe\iats. De Essaeis 2. 633 KOIVJ) o";) ou rpdirefa povov, d\\d 
Kal 4(T0T|s avrois fffnv irpOKfTvrai fdp \ei\L&vi IM\V ffrpvQ 
8e |a)|xC8S evreXets, ws fvfjiapus eftvai TO) &ovXontva), fy dv t 
iri5^ Kal rd evtis diravrow Kal rd irdvrtav epiraXiv Ij/os virfiXijirrai. 

21. V. M. 2. 143 tpX6ya Xaaico vXy K^x v ^ vr l v - 

22. De Somn. i. 653 57 8e Ian [sc. Xivrj uel ^vo*o*os] avfj.0oXov rovias, 
dcpOapaias, avyoeiSeffraTOV <peyyovs' appayeffrarov yap -fj oOovrj Kal 

raiv d-noOvrjffKovTow yiverat. 

23. De PI. Noe I. 342 ou8^ <rw6Xa>s & alffOrjffews opydvois TO a 
cf. i. 351 et passim. 

23, 24. De Pr. et Poen. 2. 412, 19 dXT]0ia Se TV<J>OS dvriiraXov. De Pr. et 
Poen. 2. 412, 31 (K TV<|>OV fJL0apfJtoadjji6vos irpbs dXT|06iav. De Somn. 1.667 
trayKd\ca$ irpoffOrjKrjv TOV arucJHas ptv txOpov, TV<}>OV 8c traipov uvofiaffev 6 ieptis 


895 P. arvf/jiav, eiSdres rvfov ^tv TO i//evSo? apyrjv, drv^ia? Se M. 477 
aX^eta*/, | eKarepov Se Tn^yTjs Xdyo*> e^oi/' proven yap 2 5 
0,770 //,e*> TOV i//euSous at TroXvTpOTTOL T0)v KOLKMV iSe'cu, 
aTTO Se TT/S aXrjOtias al Trepiovcriai ruv ayaOwv avdpto- 
TTiVtov re Kal Otiwv. BovXo/xcu Se Kal ras /colzas criu/d- 
Sovs avrojv KOL \ ikapoirepas iv crtyxTrocrcois Siaywyds 30 
eiTretz^, dWiTafas ra rail/ aXXwv crv/xTrdona. Oi /xe> 
yap orai/ aKparov enfopTJcrtoVTai, KaOdnep OVK dlvov 

24. Lat. sensum praebet: rv<f)ov i*tv ro\> tyevdovs apxqv drutfiiav de 
d\r)6fias quae legenda esse puto || apxnv om. P, at est signum 
lacunae 25. Xo-yoi/] rpoVoi/ Arm x 26. /xej/ om. I || ^euSous] 

TV<^OV P || af om. Arm. || KaK'i5>v Q || TOJI/ ante ay. om. Arm. 
28. TCOV addit ante dv6payiriv<ov P Arm. 30. cv O-I/^TT. Sia-y. om. 

P, sed signum lacunae || Ve>] ct irov E, sed in mg. corr. Veu/ 
31, 32. orav atcparov ffifpopfja-avrat om. P, sed signum lacunae 

A.070S ... TO) dXit]6ei Kal dTv4><p /3ty irapave^Xaarev 6 
TTv<j>b)(ji.cvos. De Decal. 2. 181 6 TI&VTUV liti&ovKoTaros . . . T<|>OS. 

25, 26. Q. O. P. L. 2. 468 ^S' !0rtJ> dpx^ ai injY^ rrjs tv8aifj.ovias, d<|>' ^s at 
KarcL ncpos peovo-iv utpfXfiai. cp. De Cherub. I. 154 TT)S roC KaXov in\yi\s 
favrov. De Cherub, i. 161 dav&vt x a p' ir(UV / mr]Y^ s a^axtav. De Profugis 

1. 560 \6yov OcTov, os ao<f>ias karl injy^. De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 175, 5 17 TnrjY^ 
HJs ffo<pias, 6 0e6s. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. i. 207 $ St 4/t TTJS \oyntfjs dirop- 
pvetcra -mrj-ytis rd irvev/Jia. De PI. Noe I. 342 rtx vr l v > 'mjY'n 5 rponuv dei /ftvou- 

OeaprjuaTcav iravroioiv iSeas avo^povaav. De Ebr. I. 359 TO 
[sc. a7rat5;(rta] d^' rjs faffircp diro irr\yv\ i s peovcriv af rov jStou irpdets. 
V. M. 2. in . . . SudcKa, &v tKaarrj Trt]-yTjs eei Xoyov fvacfiovaa. 
yovffrjs 6uo-6/3etas dtvvdovs Kal dv^\irre?s Ka\as irpdfcis. 

27. De los. 2. 52 TrAotxrty irpoffOfftfvos Sid rrjv irepiovo'Cav. 
29-32. In Fl. 2. 537 0tWoi Kara rrjv iroXiv tlat no\vdvOp(uirot, uiv 
TTJS Kouxavias ouScv vote's, dAA* aKparos /cai ^tc'^j; /cat irapoiviai /cat 77 
tKyovos v@pts <ruvo8oi Kal K\tvai npoaovop.a^ovrai viro TWV kyx Q3 p' i<av ' -^ II ^* 

2. 518 rds T eraipdas Kal crvvoSovs, at dei Iwi irpotydaci Ovffiuii/ eiffnuvTO, rots 
irpdyfj-affiv tp-irapotvovcrai Sif\vev [sc. 6 ^Aa^/cos], L. A. C. 2. 591 r6 (3ov\rjfj.a 
ToG 26^3ao"Toi} . . . tVa ktrnpiiruoi [sc. ot iTrtrpOTrot Tcyv /card ^$\v 'Aaiav ciriKpareiSiv] 
rofs 'louSatoty povois els rd ffvvaydayia <rwfp\*O'Qa.i' JJ.T) ydp tlvai ravra <ruv68ovs 
IK |x0ir]S Kal irapoivias firl ffvardfffi us \vftaive00ai rd rrjs ciprjVTjs, d\\d Sioaff- 
tfa\na oaxppoavvrjs Kal StKaioffvvrjs. 

30. d^TiTa^as] De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 172, 23 irpos itcaarov 6 lepos \6yos 

32. De Hum. 2. 403, 5 of tro\vv aKparov (x<]>opT]<rdfJivoi. Leg. Alleg. 
I. 124, 3 orav ovv drr\rjffTojs l|x<|>op'rj0'q<i'Tai TOVTUV i) jySoj^. Quis Kerum 


895 P- Trivovres, a\\a TrapaKivrj^aTiKov rt KCU fiaz>ia>Ses KOL M. 477 
el en n yaXerrtoTepov ITT etfcrracreL Xoyicr/jtou 

32. TriovTfs Arm. 33, 34. ita reddit Arm. admodum deprauata : 
dXXci KaBdncp 7rapaKLvr)p,aTiKov /cat TI pavi&Ses TI /cat et en TI eu; ^aXt Trobrtpoi/ 

33. TrapaKivijpaTiKov EMPQO : TrepiKivrjfjLariKov A. I TrapaKivrjTiKov BDy 
edd. || TI om. AO : re E : cett. codd. et edd. praebent TI || /ecu TI 

KCU ei TI (n post ei in rasura a rec. man.) xaXeTrcoTepov Q . ^ 
Tt pavi&des KOL Ti xaX. P : /ecu p.aviS>8fs KOI ft TI ^aX. Mang. ceteros 

secutus codd. || KOI CTI x<*X. Turn. 34. eV] eV BDE || eVeKTao-et (sic) 

M || (pvcriKov APQ Arm. : <PV<TIKOV (sic) M : cett. codd. et edd. 

deest cpva-iKov, sed lacuna fere septem litt. inest : Lat. 'inusitatum ' 

1. 488, IO aiaOrjaiv Se aKopea-rov, f\i^opov\LtVT\v p\v det TUV aiffOrjT&v. De 
Profugis I. 551, 35 teal lav fir' aKparov fjifVTOi KOI ITO\VT\IS Tpairffas trjs 
Oappuv idi ... T&S airXriffTOvs 5ioias tiriOvfj.ias a/coa^cas 4[xc()OpTi(rTai. cp. De 
Somn. I. 678. De Ab. 2. 22 Ta ya0Tpinapy6TaTa . . . Tpo<p>v dir\^aT<us tp4>o- 
peiTau. De M. M. 2. 269 /3a/w8cu/w>ptas c}VTr<j>opT]}xcvos aKpdrov. De Sp. Leg. 

2. 330 T$ aKparov els irapoiviav kavTov Tf Kal TOV irXijoiov ep.<{>opov|XVCp. V. M. 

2. 159 p,<j>OpT]0VT6S OXpdTOV Slir\TJ fJifOri KdTfffXOVTO Tfl H\V If OIVOV TT) 8f Kdl 

a<ppoffvvr)S. De PI. Noe I. 351 (pappafcov 8e, ei /eat ov 6av6,Tov, (xavias 701;^ 
aKparov fivai ainov av/j.!3f0r)Ke. Aia TI 8 ovxl fal \ULVIQV \CKT(OV OavaTov, 
us TO KpaTiOTov airoOvijOKei TWV ev fjiuv 6 vovs ; 'A.\\d poi Soitet TIS av et/f<$T(ws 
T&V SiaKpivovTO. teal 8ia\vovTa tyvxhv T* fal cupa, &s KovtyoTepov, dvrl ftapVTepov 
TOV teaTO, TJJV ZtcffTaffiv, fi TIS r)v al'peffis avev8oidffT<us f\adat. Aid TOVTO (JifVTOi 
KOI Tty dpfTTjV TIJS irepl TOV oivov epyacrias fJ.aivofj.evrjv ctcdteffav ol irpS/TOi, Kal T&S 
If auroO KaTaax&TOVS yevo^evas fiditxas paivdoas, circl ftavias Kal irapa<ppoffijvr]s 
aiTios TOIS dirXrjffTax |x4>opov|xevoi.s 6 olvos. De Ebr. I. 377 aKparov Kal irdv 
dcj)po(njvT]S <pdpfj.aKov. 

Quis Rerura I. 508 K<rTa<ns 17 pcv Itrrt Xvrra (j-avniS^s irapdvoiav tfjLiroiovaa. 
KaTa yijpas ^ fJLf\ayx^ av V fiva 6fJ.oi6Tpoirov d\\ijv aiTiav, 77 5c a<po8pd KaTdir\r)is 
firl TOIS fgairiva'uus Kal dirpoffSoKrjTojs <rvfj.0aivetv fia}060iv, -fj 8% fipfpia Siavoias, 
fireiSri ir6<pvKe iroTf fjOvxd^fiv, "fj 8e -naauv dpiffTrj evdcos KaToxq TC Kal jutvia, 
^ T^ irpo(pr]TiKov yevos \prjTai. De Somn. I. 639 ov yap dfiof [sc. 6 vofJLo6eTrji\ 
TOV dpfTTjs (m(j,(\ov{j.cvov a|3po5iaiTCo $((a xprjffOai Kal Tpv<pdv, r)\ovvTa ray TWV 
\cyofJiV<uv ftev evSai/Jiovow irpbs dXrjOttav 5e KaKoSaipovtas yf^VTWv ffiTOv8ds T 
Kal QiXoTtfuas, oh irds 6 )8tos ijirvos Kal evvirvwv tarn, /card TOV ifp&TaTOV 
vof^oOeTTjv. OVTOI p.(0 y fjfjiepav orav rd tv 8iftao~T7) plots Kal @ov\cvTT)piois Kal 
OeaTpots Kal iravTaxov Kal irpbs TOVS a\\ovs dSiK-fjfJiaTa SiegeXOcaffiv, 
d(piKvovvTai TOV eavT&v OIKOV of 8vaTvx& KaTaOTptyovTfs, ov TOV T&V 
paTfav, d\\d TOV avfKpvd TTJS fax?) 5 O!KOV, TO aa/pa, Tpo<pds d/ztrpovs Kal tira\\rj- 

\OVS lO-<j)OpOVVTS Kttl 1TO\VV UKpttTOV dp8oVTS, CCUS OV &V010S fJ.Iv 6 XoyifffJlOS 

8% virb yaaTepa, irXT]O-p.ovT]S eKyova, -nddrj 8iavaffTavTa, XVTTQ 
Kal irpoairio'ovTa KOI tfj.TrXaKtvTa TOIS eiriTvxovo'i, TOV iro\vv 


895 P. Kpd^OVO-L KOI \VTTOKTL TpOTTOV KVVO)V CLTiddcrtoV KCLL M. 477, 35 


plvas, a>TCL, SdKTvXovs, erepa drra pepy TOV 
a>5 roz> CTTI KvAcXa)7Tos Kcu To*v 'OSvcrcrea)? iroLi 

et^e^ai TOVTOUS aXrjOrj, | ifjojfjLOvs, y (frrjcrLV 6 40 
, IcrOiovras avOuTTtov, Kal oreov r e/ceu>O9. 

35. Kpdfrvo-i /3Q Arm. Lat. : dpda-a-ovo-t A (ubi tamen 0-0-0 sup. ras. 
man. rec. scr.) -yP edd. || rponov KW>V APQ Arm. Lat. : TpoVw 
rtvwi/ /3 : KUVWV TpoTrov y edd. || art^ao-o-coi/ M Mang. : o.Ti6d<rG>v Q 
37. erepa APQ: erep' edd. || &rra PQ : rrt Arm. ut uid. || pepr,] 
H\r) B 38. T>V om. P 39. aTroSeSel^^at TOUTOIS Arm. 

40. Arm. ordo uerborum ^copovs dvQp&Trav ea-diovras, $ <p. 6 TT. : eadem 

uerba Lat. om. || ^a>p.S>v BD ^apovs M || pro J dant rj AD, sed saepius 

oiffrpov airepevyovra \a}<prjffr)' vvKrcap 8e, oirore tcaipbs e'lrj irpbs KOITOV rpaircffOat, 
7roXvT\is K\Cvas /cat uav00'TdTas cTTpcajjivas euTpcirwrdjievot /J.CI\O.KWS ff(p6Spa 
KaraKXivovrai, rty yvvaifCMV (KfiinovfjLfvoi rpvcp^v, aTs -q <j>vffis eirerpfif/ev dvcifjievr} 
XprjaOai Siairri . . . roiovros ov5e els yv&piftos TOV iepov \6yov, d\\' of irpds 
d\r)0eiav avSpes, ffaxppoffvvrjs KO.I KOffjjuoTrjros real aiSovs tpaorai, iyKp&Ttiav, 
6\iy68etav, /capTfpiav uffirep rcprjirTSds nvas o\ov TOV @iov Ka,Taj3J3Ai]|JiVOi t^vxfjs 
dff(pa\(is viroSpofjiovs, ols dftivSvvoJS Kal jScjSatcws tvopnitiTaf xPV^dTcav Kal rjtiovijs 
KOI 5or)s KpfiTTOvs, criTttov Kal ITOTUJV KOI CLVTO povov TWV dvaYKaCwv, ftp' offov 
/) vf<vrcpitiv apxfTai \ip6s, vircp6irTar irelvav 8x e(7 ^ a< Ka ^ SiiJ/os 
TC Kal Kpvos Kal offa aAAa SvffKapTfprjTa virfp dpCTrjs KTrjffews 
rj\(UTal TWV eviropiffTOTdTWV, us nr)8' ITT* evre\(t x\aiV?7 TTOT^ 8vo~<utn)0r)vai t 
TO evavTiov 8e rds TTO\VT\?S ovtiSos Kal fjiyd\ijv TOV ySiou fofuav vopiffai. 

35 seq. De PI. Noe I. 353 T aKparov oi>x opo'ias ol vvv ToTs ird\ai irpoffipt- 
povTai. ttvv yap a\pi TOV auifj,a Kal ipvxty TrapeOrjvai irivovaiv dOpo&s Kal 
tpoi'Tes, Tt Kal irpofftyepfiv ToTs oivoxoou[ivois Ke\vovTS, Kal car 
dyavaKTOvvTes, OTI TOV Oeppbv Xfyopevov -nap avTois ITOTOV irept- 
i, Kal TO irapa.KO|ji{jia TUV yvpviK&v, TOV irapomov aYwva irpbs TOVS 
avvovTas emSfiKvvvTai [? diroSeiKWVTai], V $ fj.cyd\a Kal KaXcL d\\-fj\ovs avn- 
Spwcriv, &TO,, ptvas Kal \fipwv aKpovs 8aKTiJ\ovs, Kal oirota 8' av [? 8r) av] TVXU 
p.pT) TOV o-up-aTos direaOiovTfs. De Soinn. I. 681, I SvoTv yovv ovuiroaiw 
TO ftev TTfir\i^ffTai ye \QJTOS, iratStas liTa,yy\\o^V(av, dyaOd tXni^ovTtav, x a P tevTl - 
o(j.evcav evOvfuas, (v<prjfj.tas, IXapoTrjTos, ei/fppocrvvrjs, dSftas, TO S^ ffvvvoias, 
KaTr)<peias, TrpoffKpovfffMToav, \oi5opiuv, Tpavfjidroov, fipi/j.ovfj.fvcav, viro@\irofj.vct}v, 
v\aKTovvT(av , dyx ovro}V > KaTairayKpaTiafyvTcav, dKpcoTY]pia2|6vT6>v aira Kal pivas 
Kal anep av Ti/xo TO ^ o-wjiaros, Trjv TOV TravTOs TOV fiiov fxtOrjv KOI irapoivCav (V 
dviepq) dyuvi fiTa alcrxpovpyias TTJS irdffr)s kmOfiKvv^vcav. 

37. L. A. C. 2. 565 TfOpimrov . . . T|KpcoTir)ptao-(Aevov wra Kal ovpds Kal /Sdcrets 
Kal trepa OVK 


895 P. *O IJLZV 'yap e^Opovs vTroTOinjcras f^vvero' ol Se, M. 477 

s KOI <f)i\ovs, i<rriv Se ore KOI crvyye^ets Iff) 
Kal Tpaire&jS, a<T7ro^8a eV crTro^Sais epyacra/xei>oi, 
eV rots yvjjiVLKols ayworw opoia, Kal TrapaKOir- 45 
axTTrep vofjucr^a SOKL^OV aarKrja'iv, ol avri 
aOXioC TOVTO yap avrois eVK^/ucrreW. *A 
yap vrifovTts eV crraSiois cicelvoi, 0earcus ^ 

omittunt t subscr. isti codices |] eV^iovras av&pa>ir<i>v A et forte Arm. : 
7T(rdiovTas dv6pd>ira>v PQ : fneadiovTas dvovs (sic) BD : cirearBlovras rovs 

dvovs K : fireatiiov TOVS dv0po>irovs H : firtardlav rovs dvBpwirovs I : 

7rc<r6iovTa$ dv&popfovs O edd., et forte EG : eVf (rQiovTas dv6po)Tro)V (sic) 

M 41. a>/xdrepot BM 42. r^ivvfro A Turn.: rjfJLVvaro 

cett. : om. Arm. 43. </Aovs' eort Mang. || eortj/ Se A I eort 

fie Cett. || post o-vyyevels add. comma Turn. 44. aanovdov 

V(nrov8ov ev anovSais Q || flpyaa-p-evoi DM || epyaardfjifvoi ra>v Turn. 
41-45. locum Arm. ita reddit: 6 p.ev yap exfy* vTroToirrjvas ei^e' 
oi 8 . . . airovdais flpyda-avro' evtoi ye KCU rbv irdvra rp&irov ev eavrols 
(uel fls avroiis) ofiotovvTfs ro>v ev rots y. dy. KOI TrapaicoTTTovcri K.T.\. 
Codices Graecos secutus sum, sed ista ro>i/ . . . ofiota remedio aliquo 
egere uidentur 46. i>s Kal Turn. Mang. : uairep codd. 48. a yap 

43. De Sp. Leg. 2. 315 77817 yovv TroXvavOpwira avaaina icaO* eratpeiav 
ffvveXr)\v$6T(uv etri TOVS avrovs aXas Kal TT\V av-nqv rpdirejav Iv cnrovSats 
dcrirovSa firaOev, eai<pvrjs SiaQOapevTa, Kal Bavarov avr' evor)(ias virrj\\aavTo. 
De Somn. I. 686 ry <f>i\r)86va), bs OVK atf evbs yevovs aKpacrias, aAA' dirb 
travrtav ffxeobv elSSiv Kal ytv&v rrjs aKoXaffias affirov8ov Kal <pi\i<av dXwv etriSca. 

45. L. A. C. 2. 561 ou yap, wffirfp TO v6(j.icr}xa irapaKop,}jia Kal Otov f*op<pf) 
7tvTcu. Quis Rerum I. 479 TO <pi\ias irapdKop.p,a. De Mutat. Norn. I. 604 
TO dpxatov Kal irpoyoviKov aperffs ffvyyevovs v6jjLi<rp.a irapaKov^avTa. De Mutat. 
Nona. I. 610 fJUfjirjXi^ovTes ol oo<piGTal Kal irapaKoirTovTes TO Soxifjiov vop-io-jxa. 
De Somn. I. 683. De Sp. Leg. 2. 328"Atoi' firaivetv Kal TOVS TWV *yvp.viKwv 

dOXoOcTas, of TTJS Ocas dvapav yvvaiKas, tva /XT) yvpvovpevois dvopdffi 
aai TO" 8oKi|xov aloovs vojxicrjxa irapaK6TrTa)o-iv. Leg. Alleg. I. 
1 20 TOUS ovv daKTjTas uffnep v6|a,Lcr(jLa SoKijxd^i 6 opOos Xoyos. 

46. In Fl. 2. 531 ei Sf etpdvrjcrav fujtcTepai, trpoffTaTTov ol dVrl OcaTwv 
Tvpawoi Kal SfffvoTai ycyovoTCs Kpea xoipeia 5io6vai KOfj.iovTas. 

47. De Post. Caini I. 24406101' 6irv<J)Tj}JiCo-avTs ovopa. cp. De Somn. I. 646 ; 
De Ab. 2. 8. De los. 2. 43 ou5e bvouaCTl irpoaayopeveiv ^iovv avTov, dXX' 
ovfipoirXrjya Kal evvirviaffTrjv Kal TO. TOiavTa ir<}>T||xt5ov. 


895 P. rot? ncu/eXX^cn, /xe#' rjfjiepav, \\ IW/ca VIKTTIS Kal M. 478 

at /cat crw T\yrj SpucrLV, ovroi 
evri crv/iTrocriw^, vvKTvp iv CTKOTO) 

A/3yOPQ Arm. : oWep yap Mang. : aVrep yap Turn. 49. TOIS 

Trapa HaveX\r)<ri SoKt/zcaraTOty Arm. : rols Havf\\r]<ri AOPQ : TOIS Trap* 
"EXXjjo-t cett. || in editis comma abest ante peff fjnepav I. tan- 

quam 'oXv/iTriW Kal vvv reddit Arm., unde puto eum 'OXu/iTrtw/iKai o-vv 
legisse : y Q\v/j.irioviKai vvv A ? GIKPQ Turn. : 'OXv/Mrioi/t'/<aiff avv ft I 
'OXvpTrioinKa vvv (ubi o ex o> refinxit) CH : 'OXvpirioviKai ical crvv O : 
'OXvpTrtovlKa' avv Mang. 2. dpaxriv' ovroi Turn. || post OVTOI 

add. Arm. ye uel $fj |[ eVt o^/i7roo"to) MQ : eVi avp-Trocria P 3* o~f/x- 

49. De Mutat. Nom. I. 605 'A^>' ou j*oi 8ottet Kal T&V irap' "EAXTjox 

8oKi|xu>raTOs ' 'floret irrepov ^ vorjfjia ' <>eu/at. 

1. De Cherub, i. 153 rd 8^ [sc. T^ Ti;7rT6<r0ai] ffVfji^0r]Kv dOX^rfi 

f) iray/cpdnov irfpl VUKTJS Kal o-T<j>avtov aYcovuo(XVcp. De Pr. et Poen. 2.409 

01 8^ trapeXdovres uffircp els ifpbv d^wva, rty kavrfav irpoaipfffiv a,V(<f>r)vav fls 
fvapytffTarov \c*fx ov T ^ s d\r)0cias. Efra of p\v dOXirjTal dpfrrjs dvevpicritovTO, 
. . . ol Sf\vvri Kal ytXfas OearSiv (yevovro. At* fy alriav ol fji^v Ppafieicav 
KOI Krjpv^naroiv Kal ruv a\\ajv offa VIK&XTI SiSorai ^creA.a/ijSai'OJ/' 01 8 OVK 
a<jTf<pdvcaToi fj.6vov airfieaav, d\\a Kal fJTTav (irovciSiarov ev8a/j.cvoi ruiv ev 
rots YUJXVIKOIS aYwcriv dpyaXccarepav. cp. De Somn. I. 640 ; Leg. Alleg. 
I. IOI ; De los. 2. 44. De Agric. I. 317 TOP ciriOv/juas Kal Ovfiov Kal dKo\affias, 
dtypoffvvrjs re a\j Kal dSiKias irpoTcOcvra d-ywva, a) Oearal Kal dOXoOerat, ijTTijf^ai 


&aTf Kal irapd rots dvTayoJViffTaTs fjp-tv, ols flK&s ^v {SaffKaivetv, pi) (pOoveTffOat. 
Ta fie> ovv TOIV dviepcav rovrcav d^wvcav a^Aa napax&prjffov d\\ois f rot. 8^ Twv 
hpojv ovrcas avros dvdSrjffai. 'lepovs 8^ ^ vofriffris dyatvas, ovs at iro\fis tv rats 
Tpierrjpiffiv dyovffi, Oearpa dvaSei/jiafj.evai iro\\ds dv&pwircav Se^a/itei/a (JivpidSas . . . 
'O Totvvv 'OXvjjtiriaKos a.y&v povos av Xeyoiro (K^'IKCUS Itpos, ovx ov riOeaffiv 
ol rty^GXtv O'IKOVVTCS, d\\' 6 ircpl KTrjfffus T&V Ofiow Kal 'OXvjjnricov us d\7]9a>s 

Els TOVTOV rbv dyuva ol daOevfararoi rd ffw/MiTa, eppojfJicj/ 
rds ifjvxds, fyypd^ovTai iravrcs. De Nobilit. 2. 438 edv of rot) 

i Si* dOXijTiKrjv pw/jirjv \v 'OXvjxiTiovtKais ^ irfpioSofiKais ypatyovrai. 

2. De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 190 TO fryep.oviKov . . . StaXXdTToVTas del TVTTOVS 
Sexercu, Tore pev KaOapov Kal SOKLJJLOV, Tore 8e irapaKKO|jL(xc-vou Kal KL/3oT]Xoxj 
vojAicrjiaTos. cp. De Profugis I. 549. De Post. Caini I. 241 KaO' a Kal 
6 v6fjios 8e8r)\cuKev, emffKrjirTwv fifjuav ticdoTV pr) Ki^t\\eveiv TO dpeTrjs vojiitrpia. 
De Gig. I. 272 TO dpiffTOV Kt|38if|X6VO-av v6\i.icr\ia, Kal T^V d^eiva) Kal 
oiKeiav TCLIV e\nrov. De Sobr. I. 395 ovs p.ev fdp av OVTOS d-rroSoKifJido'j) 
KaOd-rrfp dpyvpapoilBos dyaOos eK TOV TTJS dpeTrjs vop.i(rjjiaTOs, KKi|3Si]Xevp.evoi, 
veojTcpo-noiol raj ^vx" s airavTes. cp. De Confus. I. 429. 



8 95 P- ptvovres, [JiTTapoivovvTS, aveTTLCTTrjfJiova)? KOI KOLKO- M. 478 

CTT' dn/Aia Kal v/3pei \ Kal ai/aa ^aXerrfj TOJV 5 

IvcpyovcrLV. Ei Se /x-^Seis ota fipafitvTrjs 
7rape\0a)v [JLtcros SiaXvcrei, //.era TrXeto^o? e^bvcria? 
Acara/TraXaiovcri, <f)ova>VT<s IP rauraj /cal 0aj>aTa>i>T9. 

896 P. nacr^ovcrt ya,/> ou/c eXarro^a &>z> Siari^eacrtz/, aTre/o owe 

icracri | TrapOLTraiovres, ot TOP olvov, ofy a>? 6 /CCO/JUKOS 10 

(sic) A || post fJiftivovrfs add. /cat uel re /cat Arm. || 
in uerba o-/c. /z0. explicit uersio Latina 4. /ca/aor/xi/cos AO 

Turn. : /caKOTf^i/ws Mang. MPQ 5. ^aXeTT^ at/ct'a Arm. 6. Trap- 

fX^a>j/ Arm., omittens forte fieVos: irap\6a>v p.<ros AHIKOQ 
Turn. : 7rap\6o>v els pco-ovs j3 : TrapeXc^coi/ fiecroi/ CP : Trap, eis p.e<rov 
Mang. 7. StoXuo-ei A Arm. : StaX^o-ete cett. || fov<rtas Karau. 

codd. Mang.: comma add. Armena uersio 10. ot TOI/ Q || 

3. De los. 2. 48, 40 }Jie0vo) Kal ffxirapoivw raTs f \iriffi rov irpiafiivov. De 
Somn. I. 670 Tts rj Kv0epvr)Tr)s ^ vavKXrjpos OVTCO ITOT IjicOtiaOiq Kal irapcpvi]<rv. 

De Post. Caini I. 259 virb jJteOijs Kal irapotvias. cp. De Ebr. i. 371. 

4. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 195 arexvojs TJ Kcuccmxveos. De Congr. I. 539 
TXvqs p\v 'yap opos OVTOS' avffrrjpa etc KaTaXrpf/ecov tyyeyvfjivafffifvcav irpos rt 
Tf\os fvxpyffTOV roG ' tvxp"nf frov ' 5td rcLs KaKorexvias vyt&s irpoffTiOffJifvov. 
'EiricrTT||jiT)S $' Ka.T6Xr)\f/is dff(pa\r)s Kal ^Se/Satos, a/jLfrdiTTOJTos VTT& \6yov. 

6. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 196 Siiccurrqs Kal |3pa|3UTT\s rSiv Kara rov (ttov 
OLYCOVCOV. Quis Kerura I. 512 &xpis av 6 ppa|3VTT|s Kal SiKao-r^s 6fos Siaxpivy 
TO KaKovfJifvov dirb rov KaKovvros. cf. De Agric. I. 317* 

7. De Agric. I. 318 o KarairaXaiaas nvd Kal virriov f) irprjvfj rciva? tm yijv. 

8. Qu. in Gen. Lib. ii. 2. 663 airo rwv Oavaro'uvTwv ajia Kal <()OVCOVTO)V. 

De Sp. Leg. 2. 315, 30 dvayKatov ovv a ne\\r)aovai Si' avruiv ercpoi ira0iv, 
rovs Bpwvras irpoBiaOetvai. De Sp. Leg. 2. 317, 23 Kaiptas Of rrjs -nXrjyrjs 
fvexOfio-ijs, fl fjifv tvOvs OvrjaKOi, Kal 6 iraiffas OvrjffKerca, rd iffa ols 8it0if]K iraOcov. 

De Cherub. I. 153 6 8f ot/ctT^s ^ 6 x a ^ KOS nrftv dvTifipwv vireppiitrat -navra 
Tretcr6|a.vos, 5<ra av 6 BtarvOels pydo~ao~0ai Siavofjrai. Leg. Alleg. I. 102 o 8% 
8taTC0T]criv avQpwnov o<pis, rovro Kal ^vx^v ^Sovfj. De Sp. Leg. 2. 312 are 

Kal <popa jStaty avvcaOovvres Kal dvarpeirovTcs, OUK eXArTO) wv 8iaTi0acn 
cri. De Cone. 2. 352 ravrd irpos dvOp&irow irdax^tv ots 8iaTi0T]o-t. De 
lustit. 2. 372 a ira0iv IpiXXrjaav 8ian0VTS. De Hum. 2. 404 8ia0cls 

10. In Fl. 2. 518 fir) dpa TrapairaUis Kal ftijapnSt cp. De Profugis I. 569; 
De Somn. I. 643. De Somn. I. 680 TO d<j>poavvrjs Kal rov irapairaUiv <pvrov 
aij.itt\ov opa. De Ebr. I. 357 avp.&o\ov rov aKparov . . . rov Xtjpctv Kal irapa- 

Quis Rerum 1. 473 us KOI ro KU^IKOV d^tuScDs JM\\OV r) K(op.iKus clprjaOai 


896 P. <fyr)<riv, ITT! KOLKW TOJV TrXrjcrLOV avrb povov, dXXa /cat M. 478 

77 1 TO) tStto TTIVZIV V7TOjU/^O^T5. ToiyCipOVV OL 

7rape\06vTS ets orvpTrocria cra>ot /cat c 
ov vcrrepov e^iacnv iyOpoi /cat ra | crwju-ara rjKpa)- 15 

/cat ot jnez> crvvr)y6p(t>v Kal St/cacrra)i>, ot 
Se /caraTrXacrr&ii/ /cat iarptov Kal rrjs e avr&v Seoirat 
Erepoi Se raiz/ ^erpicoTepcov elvai SOKOVVTCOV 
, aKnrep jJLavbpa'yopav rov aKpaTov TTto^re?, 

, | /cat roi'^ov ayKvva trpoftaXov- 20 
re?, /cat rot' av^eVa ey/capcrto^ 

oij/or, ou^ cos Arm. codd. Turn. : o?z/oz/ ot^, cbs Mang. n. airo A 

Arm. ; om. j3O ; aurtoi/ y PQ Turn. Mang. (in textu, sed in adnot. 
avro legendum esse censet) 13. o-u/wroo-ia A Arm.: ra <rv/z- 

Trotrta cett. codd. et edd. 14. egiao-iv Q || c^Qpoi, Kal Mang. 

1 6. KaranXdorTpcov A-yOP : Kara 7r\dcrTpa>v Kal larpatv sup. US. add. C 
17. rrjs eg avrav Arm. y : r^s {ITTO TOUTCO^ A$OPQ Turn. Mang. || 
erepoi] evioi Arm. 1 8. efi/at om. j3 || eit/ai SoKovvreoi/ Arm. CHK : 

fioK. eii/Qt AGHI edd. : elvai SOKOVVTUV elvai (sic) P || O-VJUTTO -j- raw A 
19. irivovrcs ft I iriovTcs om. Q || virope@\i>Ka(ri AMQ et ut uidetur 
Arm.: u7roj3ej3X^Kao-t cett., sed v sup. 17 add. D 21. 

11. De Sp. Leg. 2. 301 TOUS 8e yvvculv d\\ojv . . . eTrifjtefjnjvoTas Kal Im 
TWV irXi^aCtov ^uvras, o\a yfvrj TTO \vAv0pcoTra KLJ38-r]A.iJLv inixeipovvras 

. . . dviarov vooov tyv^s voffovvras, ws rcoivoiis f\Qpovs airavros avOpuircav yevovs 
KoXaffTfov Qav&rca, as \iifTt JWVTCS fv dSe/a irXfiovs dia<pOfipficv OIKOVS. 

12. De Ebr. I. 361 rbv 8% Kop,iovTa ras <rvp,po\ds Kal ravrr} /xaAtor' av rt? 
alnaffairo, on ov JJLOVOV dSiKeTv, d\\a Kal ffvvaSiKtw eyvcaKfv erepois. 

13. In Fl. 2. 526 kv TroAc/xy plv ol SvapfvtTs ravra- kv eiprjvr) 8c ot irpo 

4>C\oi, OeaauufOa oiroia. L. A. C. 2. 587 yeyovaffiv ol irpo (xiKpov 8ov\oi 

15. De Cherub. I. 156 TjKpwn]pia<rp.voi ai 
De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 186 fKrepciv Kal dKptoTTjpul^iv. 

21. Qu. in Ex. Sermo ii. 98 [Aucheri uer&io] et ez uinolentia, et crapula 
retenti emittunt eructationes, exque inexplebili plenitudine dirumpuntur. 
De Ebr. I. 377 irpbs TO dppoSCairov diroK\ivas rbv ruv do-wrwv foXaaei $iov, 
Kal Pepaprjfjievos TOVS 6<p0a\fJLOvs an' owov Kal rty K(f>a\^v itapaftaXXtuv Kal rbv 
atxva eyKapo-Lov *6Xa^a;j/* Kal vir* dufrpias epevyojAevos Kal o\w Stappecov 
TW GajftaTi, \epvi0os fj ficauuv fj QvOiwv Trpoffdif/erat. De Ebr. I. 390 Et -yt VTTVOV 
fj.Zv Kal IScuS^s Kal avvovaias Kal TWV buoiaw dir\rjp<aTOs ovSeis, uKpdrov 

G 2 


896 P. ^ej/oi rcus /cuXifiz>, virvq* /BaOel Tne^ovrai, /r^Sez/ JUTJTC M. 478 
etSore? jutTyre aKoiWres, a>s piav povrfv tyovres aicrOTjcriv, 
rr)V d^Spa7roS<tfSOTaT77i> yeucrti/. OlSa | Se rira? ot, 2 5 
ai' aKpo0a>pr]K<; yevvvTai, Trpiv reXew? /3a7rrtcr^- 
TOI> eis rip vcTTepaLLav TTOTOV e eTTiSocrews /cat 

ay<a)va CK j | drepevyd/iei/ot A/3yOPQ I evepfvyofitvoi Turn. : om. 
Arm.: evepyopcvoi Mang. 22. Kie&vra A: 7Tteoi>r<H cett. I 

taoi/reu forte Arm. || /iJjr' . , . (JLTJT M 23. Ibovres AyPQ edd. : 

ciSdres BM Arm. || aKovo-avres AGPQ3 edd., quod in aKova-ovTes 
refinxit C: aKovovres HIK Arm. 24. di>8pa7ro8eVraroi> Q: 

dv8paTra>8e(TTa.TT]v M 25. aKpoQuprjKfs A : aKpoQopiKfs I aKpoBopanes 

BMPQ : dtcpoQapaKfs plerique et edd. 26. rcXciW P 27. om. 

at fjtd\tff6' ols T& irpdyfjia affKcTrai' TTIOVTCS yap en airb rS>v fipa-xyrtpuv KvaOwv, irpo'iovTCs Sc TCUS uti^oaiv olvoxoafs 

Swapevoi, r&s olvijpvacis Kal ras apt/areis Kal TOVS Kparrjpas o\ovs irpoff- 
JLfvoi aKparovs irivovffiv dOpooos, f*exp is <*- v % Pa0i virvw 8afw.<r6caffiv 
ovKen Kparctv eavrcay Swapevoi, T] TWV oyKcav diroir\r)pojOevTcav tnrpj3A,vo"rj TO 
firtt.ffxe6fj.fvov. cp. De PI. Noe I. 351, 4 seq. 

23. Leg. Alleg. I. 123 ^ TOVS otvcav epcari firfvovTas ov /faraAa/xjSaj'etj, on 

x 6pw<ri Kal aKotiovTes OVK aKotiovox ai TWV a\\<av al<r0i](r&)v 
rds dtcpi&fTs evepyeias. De Somn. I. 680 r ydp ovrt 6 /) rty 5t' 
oivov fAtQrjv fjia\\ov, rj rty 8icL d<ppoffvvijs tiriTT)fai><av ) opOorrjTi Kal typrjyopffei 
SvffxfpO'ivoJVf uffirep ot KOifjiufievoi Karate @\rjTai not irapierat Kal Karate IJLVKC 
rd rfjs ifjv\rjs o/t/iara, ovSev ovO' opdv OVT' aKOViv rwv Oeas Kal aKofjs dicav 

OlOS T 0>V. 

24. D. A. S. I. 2. 239 KarayorjTfvovffai rr)v dfiovaov Kal d(J)i\6ffo<pov Kal 
dvSpairoSwSco-TaTTjv TWV alcrO^o-ctov yevcriv. De Cone. 2. 352 TT^V dv8pairo8a>- 
SeorTdTTjv TWV al<r0T|o-cov oeXcdffavra yevo-w. cp. De Ab. 2. 22, 36. 

26. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 224 ffvfjupopdts dvrjKeffTois (3airTiovTa TTJV 
^VXTJV. De Prov. ex Eus. Praep. Ev. 2. 647 IfKjJHjpuaffaiTO ot dv rts KO.K rov 
rovs vf)(f>ovTas Kal 6\iyoo(fis ffwercarfpovs tlvai, rovs Se ITOTWV dtl Kal onicav 
efjiiriir\afjievovs iJKiffra (ppovipovs, are pa-irTi^ojjievov rots emovffi rov XoyifffJLOv. 

27. De Ebr. I. 359 dirtiOtta Kal tpeOiapbs Kal <rv\i^o\S>v ela^opd KOI f^eOrj. De 
los. 2. 70 irpoirofffffiv, fvxdts, Trapaiveotfft rafs els dvd\r)\f/tv, a rots e\tvOfpois Kal 
/^T) d/j.ovffois rb ^Oos fjoica TWV oaa rrtpl (8(aS^v Kal irofftv evrpciri^ovcriv 01 
tyiXoeaTiaTOpes Kal (piXoSenrvoi. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 212 irpoctrrpciTurOtvTi. 
. . . <papnaKa>. De Confus. I. 417 TOVS Oiaawras -navras irapoKa\fi TOV tpyov 
fjitTaffx^f rty dpfjiOTTovffav irpocvrpeTrta-aiJicvovs v\rjv. De Somn. i. 628 
taTpwv TraTSes \iirodv^ias dKtffrrjpia irpoeuTpcirifovTai. cp. De Somn. I. 670; 
L. A. C. 2. 563 ; De Sp. Leg. 2. 309. De Ebr. i. 360 <rvjxpo\ds ical fpiivovs 



P. (TVjJiftoXtoV TrpoevrpeTTi^Oju-eVovg, ju-epos vTro\aiJi/3dvovTas M. 478 
TT}S iv ^epcrlv eiKfrpoo-vvys etz/cu rr]v Trepl rr}? 19 TO 

[JL\\OV | jJL0r]S eXTTtSa. TOVTOV TOP TpOTTOV Sia&We9, 30 

aoiKOi Kal dVeaTioi SiaTXovcrii>, e^Opol 
Kal yvvaiK&v Kal TKVG)V, iyOpoi Se Kal rijs 
TroXe/uoi Se /cal eat'Tow* vypbs y&p ^al acrctrros ^8109 
arrao-iv 7Tty8ovXo5. | y lcrw? 8' aV n? aTroSe^atro r^ 35 
e7ri7roXaovcraj> i/vz^l TW^ (rv^Trocrictiv Travrayov Sia0e- 
, Kara iroBov rrjs 'iraXiKT/s TroXvreXeia? /cat 

/cat ante o-u/ujSoXoJj/ Q 28. vTroXap-^dvovres /3 29. d<f)pocrv- 

VTJS Q |1 etwu, T^I/ Turn. 30. /eat ante TOVTOV add. Arm., nisi 

TOJ/ legerit || forsan f<un"fs legerit Arm. || comma post 
om. Turn.: add. Mang. 32. K<U TCKVUV om. |3 

33. vypos yap Arm. j3y : iypoy 8e A 35. S* aj/ AHI : Se av 

BCMO 36. wv\ om. P, sed signum lacunae || rS>v O-U/MTT. rravr. 

AjSOPQ Arm.: TTOVT. T>V (TV/XTT. y edd. 3*7. TToAvreAei'as] 

29. De Somn. I. 686 r^f 7^p 1780^1' of Qiaawrai <pa<rlv avrrjs UK re 
rwv iraptXrjKvOoTcav rcpirvoav KOI c dwoXavo'ecws ruv 6veffTrjK6TOJV teal e eXiriSos 
TWV (Ji\X6vTtov ffweffravai. 

33. De Sp. Leg. 2. 273 dypov ai Siappeovra PIOV deTTraaa/itci/oy. De P. C. 
[A. M. 21] Tpv(f>i)v KOI ^XtSTyi' fr)\Q}ic6Ts Kal 6avfj.aovTfs {*tv TOV vypov PIOV, 
Siappiovrfs 8^ ar(i TC crcD/za Kal \fsvxfy. 

34. In Fl. 2. 523 apyiav Kal axo^Jjv, irpayna iri|3ovXov. 

35. De Decal. 2. 193 reKpfipiov TTJS eirnroXafovo-rjs a<reetas. Q. 0. P. L. 
2. 456 Sid T^r iriTroXaovo'av TO)V GVVOVTMV 6\iy<apiav. De Prov. ex Eus. 
Praep. Ev. 2. 641 'ETrctSdi' GUI' evtieia pev Kal airdvis Scivr) KaraXafiri ras iroXfts 
dperfjs, d<}>9ovia 8c dtypoavvrjs ciriiroXdo-r). V. M. 2. 82 Si' miroX<i ovaPav 
dfftficiav TWV oiKr]T6po}v. 

De Prov. ex Eus. Praep. Ev. 2. 637 ZKCIVOI [sc. iar/)oi] /itr yap, eveiSdv TIS 
fVTvxfy voarjari, Kav 6 ju^as 17 /SatriXevs, -ndvra virfpffavrts rd irepiffroja, TOVS 
dvSpaivas, rds yvvaiKowinSas, ypatpds, apyvpov, xpixrov affrj^ov, eiriarjpov, K- 
ir<op,dTcov r\ t)4>ao-p.aTcov irX^Oos, TOI/ a\\ov TWV PaffiXtcav doiSt/ioi/ Koapov, en 
5^ ai TOI/ oiKfTiKov ox^ov, KOI rrjv % (plXouv ^ avyycv&v VTTIJKOQJV T&V lv rcAei 
Gepairfiav kdaavres, Sid reDi' ffwfjiaTotyvXdKcav axpi T^S cuy^s d^iKo^voi Kal TWV 
irepl avro T& acD/ia dAoy^craj/Tey, OUTC on KXivai XiOoKoXXTjroi Kal 6\6xpvffoi 
Oavpaaavrfs, ovrf on apaxvovcjms f] XtO(p Y 6 ^? 01 ^ 1 !^^ 011 o-rptofivai, cure OT< 
eaOr)fj.dTcav IS^ai Sid<popoi, K.T.\. 

37. L. A. C. 2. 561 IIpos TOVJ 7dp tv rcAfi ai TrXoyaious cvrpeirtis qaav 
al TrapaffKeval Kal fid\iffra TOVS tv 'Pupy Kal TT) aXXy 'IraXCa, trap' oh 


896 P. fjv l^rjXcocrav 'EXX^z/es re Kal T$dp/3apoL, wpbs e7uSeiii> M. 478 
p.a\\ov r) TTpos eva)^iav iroiovp,vot, rds | TrapacrKevds. 40 
TpiK\Lvd T KOL 7repLK\iva ^eXa^s r) eXe^a^ro? /care- 
cr/cevaoy^eVa /cai TijnaX</>eoTe/)as vX^5, a>z/ ra TrXeicrra 
\iOoKO\\rjTa' arTpupval dXovpyets e^u^acr/ieVov y^pvcrov, 
Acal dj>#o/3a<ets mpai TravTOiw ^pw/x-araj^, Trpos | rb 45 
T779 oi//ew5 iTrayvyov* eK7ra)//,aTa>z> 77 
/ca#' eAcacrro^ eTSos. 'Pvra yd/o /cai ^>iaXat /cal 
/cat erepa TToXfetS^ Te^^t/cwrara OrjpiK\ia KOI 

Q: om. P sed signum lacunae 38. evdeigiv P^: ri'8. cett. 

39. juaXXoi/ ^ Trpos om. P || evegiav pro eva>xuu'j idque recte, puto 
Arm. legisse 40. re xal nfpiK\tva om. P sed signum lac. || TroXv- 

/cXiva Arm.: 7rapaKA>a Q: irptK\iva cett. 42. Ti/xaX^eoraras P || 

uerba vXiys . . . TrXflo-ra om. P sed signum lacunae || XtfloKoXXqroi P 
43. xpv&ov A/SyQ Arm. Turn. : ^pucroO /cat dpyvpov P Mang. 44. fctt 
ai>0o/3a(elr] avTais P || erepat aV0. tr. Arm. 46. eKTerafJifvatv /3 || 

fi8os] eii/at Q || pvra df KOI /3 47. ere/set om. Arm. 48. 

dpyvpos Kal xp v "os TfOrjffavpiffrai roffovros, uffr t ffvfjnras 6 eg dirdarjs rrjs 
a\\r)s oiKovpevrjs dirb irfparcav avruv avvVxOfirj iro\\$ Kara^arcpov av 
vpcOrjv'cu. L. A. C. 2. 547 irafirr\rjOeTs Orjffavpovs xprjudrcav, dpyvpov Kal 
Xpvtrov, ^bv n\v us v\rjv, rbv 5^ us v6/jufffM, rbv 5^ us irpofcoffiJ.r](Jia 5t* eKircop.a.- 
TCOV Kai rivcav fTfpcavoi. irpos eiriSci^tv Tex^tTCverat. De Sp. Leg. 2. 273 
dvTi(pi\ovfiK&v, teas av rds \opi\ylas exV Ka ^ T & s "fo-paaicfvas, nyfe 
ruv ets 6uTe\tav, . . . dXX' act Kal iravraxov rbv IT\OVTOV ciriScC^co-dai. IlXovrov 
8^ raO^', us ZoiKtv, eiri8ei|is ou ecrrt fjid\\ov fj d\aovtias Kal dxpaaias. cp. 
De Somn. i. 639 iam ante ad 477. 33 laudat. 

40. De Somn. I. 667 Kal nty irpos re VITVOV paXaitbv p\v ZSacpos avrapKes ?jv t 
tirel Kal H&XP 1 v ^ v ro ^ s Tvpvoao^tards irap' 'Ij/Sofs x a / ievi/6 " / c>/f iro-Xatuv kQuv 
Karex ft Yoyos' ct 5e /;, crri^ds yovv e \iOoav \oyd8cov fj v\cuv tvreXuv irciroirj- 
\ikvr\ K\ivrj. 'AXAd yap eXa^avTorroSfj r<i ij/f/Aara, Kal K\tvrrjpes dffrpdKois 
iro\VTf\ffft Kal TroiKi\ais x^Xcbvats fvdeSefjievais fierd iroXXuv itovoiv Kal Sairavrj- 
ftdrcav tv iro\\$ XP& V V KaraaKfvd^ovrai. liv^s 8% oAodpYvpoi Kal oA^xpvaot 
/cat XtGoKoXX-qroL crTpujxvai, dv0T]poiTOiKiXoi.s Kal XpW0V(Urr<MS epyois, us irpos 
ai irofjiirfjv, ov rty KaO' rjfjiepav XP% fflV SiaKtKOfffJLtjfJLfvat, uv Srjfjuovpyos 

43. De Somn. I. 654 d7ro5u<r<i/x'ot ST) T^V dv0Tjpdv ToCroi/ x' T wya, rbv lepbv 

45. De Somn. I. 667 irpos ye nty rb irivfiv rivos fSei ^aAAoi/ rj rov <pvoe<us 
eK7ra>|jiaTOS aKp6TT)Ti rfx vr ] s flpyaffufrov ; rb 8% cKircop.a at ^fjifrepai x f ?P* s f ' lffiv 
. . . Tt 8^ apyvpwv Kal xp^O"wv KvXiKwv d(p6ovov irXijOos KaraffKfvd&ffOai, ct /t^ 
8td rbv (ppvarrofjievov pcyaXa rv(pov Kal rf)v kit 1 aiupas (popovfjttvrjv Ktvty 86av j 


896 P. iTrLcrTrjUOVLKuv av$pa>v r)Kpi/3a)fJii'a' Sia/cow/co, avSpd- M. 478 
TroSa, evfJLopffroTaTa || Kal Tre^H/caXXeoTara, a>s a<^>t,y^eVa M. 479 
eW/ca paXXov fj rov <j>avevra r 
'tySuwu. TOVTOJZ/ ot /xez> TrcuSes ert 
vSpo(f)opovo-i Se /SovTratSes, 

l | XeXeiacr/ieVoi, ra re TTpocrojTra IvrpifiovTai Kal 5 
Kal ras TTJS /ce^aX^s rpi%as eS 

ya/> etcrti/ 

KLp6p,VOL TO TTapOLTTaV, f) TCtS 7rpO[JLTa)TTL$ioVS 

KVK\OT- 10 

A : 6r)pi<\f-ia Kal cett. nisi 6r)\vdpia Kal C sed in marg. 
rep. K.T.A.] Arm. = ( et circumtornata, solertium uirorum accurate 
confecta opera ' sed non puto eum alium quam nostrum habuisse 
textum 49. Km ante SiaKoviKa add. Arm. || ^/iop<po>raTa CQ 

I. Om. *cai ante TrepiAcaXXecrrara Q || ov% -j- Trvpecrias A (sic) 3. 

TOVTUV AyPQ I ert om. TOVTOOV /3 : rovrcoi/ -yap Arm. || Om. ert Arm. I 
equidem puto ert e marg. in codd. gr. irrepsisse, re uera omittendum 
esse, in textu codd. 3 classis TOVT&V detrusisse, sed forsan alia nescio 
qua ratione cohaereant Arm. et /3 4. otVo^oo{5o-/ A : otVo^ooCo-t 

/SyPQ edd. || vSpotyopovo-i ADEQ Arm. : dopvcpopovo-t BMCP (sed in 
marg. CP yp. v8po<popoCo-i) : olvo%oovcri Kal vdpcxpopovvi, dopv(popov(ri Se 
poviraides O 5. ante TTpocrtoTra om. re Arm. || evrpi^ovrai sensu 

Koo-povvrai uertit Arm. ^- 3a^^airat] a/3arat re ^ : ^adv^airot P 

8. ot /ui7 Arm. : cett. ^ ^17, nisi I ubi et /xi7 || irapairav ras A : Trapdn-ai/, 
ras 8e forte Arm. I Traparraj/, ^ ras cett. || /*era>7n8ovs A (e coll. Masseb.) 

9. e' fiKpcw' fls 7ravi<ra><riv Kal yp. A || e'^ aKpnv] duplex in codd. Arm. 

I. De Post. Caini I. 248 oaa irepiKaXXeo-TaTa eidrj. 

5. Qu. in Gen. Sermo iii. 48 [ex uers. Auch.] Aegyptii porro et totum 
radunt corpus, auferentes pilos tegentes obscurantesque corpora, ut candidi 
omnino appareant. De M. M. 2. 265 C H ftei> ovv [sc. ^Sovi)] irpoatpxfrai ir6pvrjs Kal 
XO-fJLaiTvinjs rpoirov . . . irfptcpyy iroiKiXla rds rqs K 

fjv 6\//iv, fyKeKaXvfj.fievrj ras 6<ppvs, 

j. De Prov. ex Eus. Praep. Ev. 2. 640 rwv flSfxOSiv (ratpiSiow, a rrjv 
Kal xP vff $ Ka ^ Ta ? 5 rf 5 fyccas viroYpa<|>ats imffKiafrvra. Leg. 
Alleg. I. 99 TUV fraiptuv ras dSfx^ ^ ISciv tan <pap/xrrou<ras Kal viroYpa<{>o- 
p.cvas T^V fyiv. De Profugis I. 568 rptoSms trends, ^ rd rrjs &pas 
(iTfvaovifrvaa, rj KaOapaiois Kal Xovrpois rd CKTOS ()>ai.Spvvop,cvT) rd 8^ tvrbs fi 
^ KaOdirep rd mvaKia xpcO/xacrt r^v oij/tv viroYpa<|>ojJiVT] xn Tl fpvffiftfjs fvpoptyia 


897 P. povs rjKpifitoiJievov cr^rjp,a' ^troWs re apayyovfals KOI M. 479 

rava^wcra/xe^oi, ra /xez/ e^TrpocrOia 
VTTO yovv, ra Se KOLTOTTIV jJiiKpov VTTO rots 

Se [Jiepos ovXorepaLS rcus creiyoaiais eT 
crecri /caret r TO)!/ iTtovicrKtov crvAySoXTp crvcrreX- 15 

lectio : alii ra? axpay dp.>vrfs } alii iique meliores TOS rpt'xs a/icoi 
Nescio an ArmenUS legerit : of /m) Kipop,evoi TO Trapdnav, ras fie 7T/30/M6- 
TtoTTidiovs avTO povov f aKpwv dfiwvTcs &(TT erravio'aHTcu KVK\. ypafip.rjs 
r)icpil3a>nevov o-^^/na || KCU ypafj.fji.rjs om. Arm. BD: retinent cett. 

10. KVK\O> + Tfpovs A || rjKpi(3a>p.evov Arm. et MSS. omnes nisi G: 
rptptffopXvoi edd. || xtrwj/as] ^eXaii/as B ubi supra us. scr. aliquis x^aivas 

11. -\-K\fVKovs sic et om. KOI A, ubi legendum esse puto cum uers. 

Arm. KOI \fVKOvs I KOI CK\VKOVS cett. || post \evKovs add. e^owi KOI Arm. 

12. TO i*.fv yap Mang. codd. @ secutus : ra /ueV cett. || eprrpoaQev BDM 

13. T&v yovartuv Q 14 I *]. ovXorepais . . . TrXfvpcoi/] Arm.= 
ov\oTfpais fv (rv(TTe\\ovTcs eViStTrXcocrccrt Kar avratv ^trcoi/iWo)i/ (rv/ij3oX^y 
VTTO favrjv O"V(TTa\evTa>v Kai c dfJLCpOTepav KO\TTOV enaiatpovo'tv ra KoTXa TCOV 
7T\vpG>v. Sed uidetur paraphrasi uti interpres 14. uix ausim 
negare Armenum rais ffdpaiats omisisse 15. TTJV r>v\ avrS>v 

10. Quis Eerum I. 505 KVKXorepiqs &v feat oiKpcos 
[sc. ovpavos]. 

15. V. M. 2. 157 TOIS 81 d8e\<j)i5ots [sc. dvaSiStafftv'] X'TcDi'as \ivovs, fyvas re /cat 
irtpiffK\ij Ttaac ray p.\v OTTOJS dvefJuroSiffrot /cat Irot/torfpot irpos rds lepds vtrovpyias 
Siffi } ff<f>iyyofjLV(av TOVS dveifievovs KoXirovs TU>V X I TO>VCOV. 

16. De Profugis I. 568 ocra rrjs d\6yov tpopds dirr)a>pTjTat. De Somn. I. 650 
dvidpvra 8^ KOI TCI !T<$S, irr|wpifjjxva <popq rv\r]s det ffa\evovarjs. V. M. 2. 117 
"Eva yovv [sc. ra>v @OTpvcav~] l/cre/^ovTes KOI 8ot8os l/c ptffcav diratcopTia-avTCS. 
V. M. 2. 125 ai/acrcis aicove, /SacrtXcO, TO" e&ra liraicop^cras. V. M. 2. 153 
6 iroSrjprjs ovv TOIS dir()copT]|X6vois KO.TCL ff(pvpd. De Mon. 2. 226 irpos Sc rofs KCLTQI 

TOV iro&fjpovs dirjuopTjvTat xpv<T6ot potff/coi. 

17. De Somn. I. 625 ot /ii> 7<i/) T^V ditp6iro\iv \v ijiJ.iv dviepcaaav ainca [sc. 
~] Kf<f>a\r)V, irfpi fy /cat at alaOrjffeis \oxwfftv, 6t/cos ffrai voniaavTes lyyiis ofa 

paffiXews tc^eSpevetv TOVS 5opv(f>6povs. De Ab. 2. 36 ou 7<ip . . . Tas 
fikv Ka.fcoirpa.yias dirfb'io'pao'Ke, TOIS 8e fvTV\io,is e<j>T]8pev. De Mon. 2. 219 
fffTcaaav e^eSpot KaTaQvyal TOIS irpbs vo~el3eiav avTOfj.o\ovfft. cp. De Sept. 
2. 282. De lustit. 2. 365 lAeatfat SiaSoxovs, iVo ol TO. PpaxvTepa. Kpivcoffiv, 
avTos 8^ 4>e5pevT] Tofs fifi^offi. De Fortit. 2. 382 Ta fivfrv avveaTr)K6Ta ffTi(pr) 
aal ocra |<}>T|8pev6 irpos dvairXrjpcuffiv TUV Kevovfj.fV(av Tagecov. De Pr. et Poen. 
2. 424 ec^tSpevovTcov fTepcav fTfpois, i'va TOIS irepaffi TWV irpoTfpcav at T>V vffTfpov 
ffvvdirTovaai KVK\OV Ttvd at xP ( ' tav 


897 P. XoZ'TCS, K 7T\ayia)V KO\7TOVS aTTOLLtopOVCriV, VpVVaVT<* M. 479 

rol Kol\a TO)V 7r\Vpa>v' i<f)&p.vovcriv Se aXXoi, 
TrpUToytvcia, TOUS lovXous apn avOovvrts, aOv 
TTpb {JiiKpov TrcuSe^oacrrwz' yeyoz>OTes, rjcrKrjiJievoL cr<f)6opa 
Trpos ras Papvrepas vTrrjpecrias, eTTiSeifi? 
evtropias, a>s I<TOL<TIV ol yjp&iLevoi' a>s Se 
TO dX77#e9 aTreipo/caXias. ITyoos Se TOVTOIS at 
/cat ot/6)^ KCU Svcraotra)^ Trot/ciXiat, 

Arm. : -n^ om. /3 : roi> om. I || icai ante CK irXayimv add. Arm. 
1 6. ex nXayiav KO\TTOV E : e TrXaytov KoArroi; BDM j| rn > OMpovcrU' Arm.: 
d7rcua>povo-iv codd. omnes : aTratto/Jovi/rcs Turn. Mang. || Kai evpvvovTfS 
legendum esse censet Mang. : forsan omiserit fvpvvavres Armenus. 
17. 7r\evp)v' cfpebpfvovo-iv fie aXXot Arm. : TT\fvpS>v ecpedpevov&iv. "AXXot 
fie codd. et edd. 2O. qovoj/zeW Q 21. VTTrjpeo-ias a erridciis 

fomv dnopaiv evTroptas /3 21, 22. evTroptas . . . aTm/JoicaXiW] sic 

Arm. et codd. omnes nisi quod, uno excepto K, a7mpoaXt'a pro 
drreipoKa^ias praebent : fVTropias' coy Se e^ft TO d\r)des, dirfipoKaXia, a)S 
'iff. ol xp- Turn. : eadem Mang. in textu sed corrigens in dirdpoKaXias ; 
idem annotauit in uocem drreipoKaXia, ' MSS. oTretpoKaX/ay, idque recte. 
Quae uero sequuntur as "o-acrw, &c., post evTropias. Sic scriberem 
et distinguerem, evn-op/as, <uy iVacrii/ (forsan vopifrvo-iv) ol xp; &s &* 
. r. aX., drrcipoKaXias' 22. post aXrjQts add. fi Q || TO dXrjQes A : 

ft 23. Trpoy rovroif 6e /3 : ?rp6s 6e TOVTOIS eri uidetur 

19. In Fl. 2. 522 d0\jp|xa vi]m<av Kal ptipaKiojv ffxo\a6vTcav. L. A. C. I. 570, 
43 d0iJpp.aTa tcai iraitiids. 

20. De Congr. I. 537 tVa of irepicpycos ^xovrey dvaKa\vi//avT(s dva(prjvcafft. 

21. De Post. Caini I. 253 d pf) teal 8tif<>ai / iroXuTsXi] airta, ireivuffi Se 
iro\vv oLKparov eirupepeiv 8eT, -jrpbs eirC8i^iv etnropias T6 ap.a teal fuffavO pumas. 

22. De los. 2. 70 Tpdir<u ^ O u ff(f>68pa iroXvreXcts ei<Ticop,iovTCH, 5td TOI/ 
At^di' ou dgiwffctVTos TOV evo86xov rais Irepwv drvxiais evrpvtydv. Avrol & 
arc avvffflv diepi&eis Kal TOUT* els ra ty/cwfua irapc\dfj.@ai'oi', us dirapoKaXCav 

23. De Somn. I. 665 ert ovv rj /eev}) Soa irpoffeireOrjKev d^rcav 

iT6jA|AaT(ov 761/77 p.vpia, Kal olvcav dpvOrjTOJV iroXvepyovs Kal ira|j.iroiKiXous Kpdffcis, 
Trpos dir6\avffiv fjSovijs p,a.XXov ^ irpos fj.Tovffiav rpcxpijs TraprjpTV/jitvas. Hd\tv 
TjSiJcrnaTa Trpos (8ca5r)v dvayKata. 

24. De Somn. I. 665 ovj/apriJTas KOI Tpaircfriroioijs, cvSoKipovs rrjv rexvrjv. 
Leg. Alleg. I. 115 oij/apTimov KOL O-ITOTTOVOJV At^i/cwv rrepifpyta. Leg. Alleg. 
I. 131 "156 Se TOI TOV Xixyov, us SouAeuet rats trapaffKevaTs TUV oaa ovj/aprvral Kal 


8 97 P- a CTtTOTTOtOt \ KOL OlfjapTVTCU TTOVOVVTOLl, fypOVTl^OVTtS M. 479, 25 

ov yevcTLV, orrep avajKaiov fjv, 17 Swat ILOVOV, dXXa /cat 
6\fjw Ty KaOapiOTrjTL. 'ETTTO, yovv /cat TrXetous et<T/co/At- 
tpvrai T/aaVe^at, TrXT^oets a7raW(yz> ocra yJ re /cat 
ftxXacrcra /cat Trora/xot /cat d/^p fyepov&iv, e/cXoya TrdVra 
/cat | eucrap/ca, -^epcraicov, IvvSpcov, aepotroptov, &v e/cdcrn; 3 
StaXXdcrcret /cat rats Trapacr/cevat? /cat rats irapapTv- 
crecrtz/, vTre/j rov fi^Se^ etSog aTroXeicftOrjvai TWV iv rfj 
(frvcrci. TeXevrata rail/ aKpoSpvwv etcr/co/xt^oi'Tat ye/xov- 
crat, St^a rai^ ets rovs /COJJIAOVS /cat ra5 | Xeyo/^e^as 35 

legisse Armenus : TT^OS Se TOVTOIS cett. 24. (rtron-oioi Arm. A: 

o-tTorrdwH cett. codd. et edd. 25. TJ)I/ -yevo-ti/ Arm. 26. ^v 

ai/ayKalov Arm. : awry*, et ^v om. O : av. ^ cett. codd. et edd. j| post 
p.6vov add. TTOtKiXia Arm. j[ T^I> o^tv Arm. 27. KaQaporrjTi BD : Ka6apeio- 
TTJTI M Mang. : KaQapioTrjri A Turn. 28. ^aXao-o-a ABD : ^aXarra cett. 
29. /cal om. Arm. || evarapica Qy || &V sed 5> fere erasa A 31. <acr- 
TOV in marg. COrr. E \\ SiaXdo-o-ei Q 32. irapapTvo-c<riv virep roO 

ft?;SeV Arm. /30Q : irapapTvo-co-iv. 'YTrep de roC fi. AyP edd. 33. post 
^)vo-ft interpunxit Arm. || reXevrmat TWI/ APQ Mang. : rcXevraia ratv 

O-ITOTTOVOI TfxyiTtvovoi. De Agric. I. 310 o 8^ ovj/aprvroO nvos rj O-ITOTTOVOV, 
KTTJVOT p6<pos fiTK^rjfjiiffOfis, eu<o)(tav Kal Ooivijv dS5rj(f)aycTv Opeftfjiaaiv (ita06ffiv 
. De Ebr. I. 392 rcL plv yelp dfjirjTOjj/ Kal neXiirfiKTtuv KOI d\\<uv 
v -rroiKiXwraTa 7^77, ov povov rats TTJS v\rjs SicKpopafs, d\\oL 
KCU. r$ TpoiTw TTJS KaraffKfvrjs Kal TO?S axqfjuiaiy -rrpos ou |xovov TT^V 
dXXd Kal TI^V ov|/(i>s dirdTrjv ireptcipyaffntva, &s irepl ffiroiroiiav atcpoi 
. . . 'IxOvas 8^ Kal opvts Kal rd irapaTr\^ffia iroiKiXws dprvo-at Kal Karao-Kcudaai, 
Kal oaa aAAa 6J/a -qRvvat, ircpirrol rty iriffr^fjt,r)v tlalv euTpcirefs 6x|/apTVTat* 
fj.vpia x&jpls wv iJKovffav rj eTSov, d\\' l/c T^S ffvvfxovs /icAeT^s Kal Tptfifjs ri)s fls 
dfipoSiaiTov Kal rtQpv \i\nkvav rov dftiwrov &iov, cmvorjffai Scivoi. 

29. In Fl. 2. 539 ou yap ws iviow iroXvxprj^drcav 6 TT\OVTOS dpybs r\v v\rj, 
iravra & f^rafffjifva irp&s TO irtpifpyov Kira)(JiaTa, taOrjres, <rTpo)|jivai, firiir\a, 
TO. d\\a oaa oiKias Koffftos tK\oya. irdvTa. Kal irpos TOVTOIS j) oiKfriKr) Oepairfia 
dpi(TTLv8T)V eiriKpiOeto-a, Kara re rds ruv ffoafJidTcav V|xop4>ias o/toO Kal eveias 
Kal Kard TO amaiaTOV \v T> x/>w56t T>V virrjpeffiuv. 

30. De Cone. 2. 352 oaa TQJV x^pcratcov ^ cvuSpcov 1j irrrjvfav cffTiv cvcrapKoraTa 
Kal Trtorara, yapya\iovTa Kal epc6iovTa TT)J> iri|3ovXov jjdovty irdvTa dvd /fpdros 

33. De Somn. I. 665 \dxava Kal iro\\d TUV aKpoSpvcav. 



897 P. eVtSet7ri>tSas. Etra at JJLCV e/c/co^toz>rat Keval Std rrjv M. 479 
TOJV TrapovTCov aTrXT/crrtaz', ot rpoirov aWv&v e/ 

rpayelv, rd Se Xco^cra^res Kal <nrapai;avT.s r} L 

rev? IOHTIV. "Grav Se reXe'co? | aTrayopevcrcJcri, rds /xe^ 40 

/ v t / \ / ^Sk^ v 

yacrTpa<s otypt (papvyycov TreTTA.'^pco^te^ot, KCVOL oe wpos 
ras eTTi^u/^tas, aTreiprj /cores TT/JOS rds eScoSds, rous av^e- 
pas ez^ /cv/cXw Treptdyo^res, rots 6<0aX//,ots /cat rots 
7re/)tXt^evovcrt, rots /*ei> rds evcrap/ctas /cat | 

Arm. /3y : TfXevralat 8c at TWI/ |( Kop,iovrai BDM 36. 7rapoi>ra>i/] 

fo-Qiovrav Arm. || TpoTra)^ A 37. f^opovp-evovs ut uid. C || 

KaTO-fyoQayovcriv Arm. : KCLTO^. OVTUS cett. 38. ware KCU rwi* P )) ooTfoav 
OVT>V Arm. : oorea>i> cett. 43. TOIS ante ^vKTrjpa-t om. A et 

forte Arm. 44. ircpi\tx tfe ^ ova ' t Arm. quod et coniecit Mang. : 

37. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. i. 211 /wT/5' em 7euacv? trot (JLtTeSuKcv 17 <pvais, 
& TeTi/^w/tci/f, rpoirov aiGviTjs Traj/rwi' djrX^crTws cp.<(>opo\i. Leg. Alleg. I. 117 
OUT 7r6/xii/ TOV [j.Tpiov ffiTtcav 4|x<{>opT)0ir]cr6|Xda alOviwv Tpoirov. De Cone. 
2. 354 ira\iv alvnrofjL^vos Std ft^ (pirtruv TOVS firl KotXiats r&v atdviT]S rpoirov 
[i(f>opovp,vovs Kal yoffrpl rfj raXaiv-g Saffpovs diravffTODs datyepovras, aKpdrov, 
TT\L\iArtov, ixOvojy, ffvv6\<us offa O-ITOITOVWV Kal ovj/aprvruv TeTexv^^^K-^ 011 
ir(ptpyiat pera iravroicav ISco'/iarcoi' Srjmovpyovffiv, dvapptiriovffai Kal irpoffava- 
<p\yovffai rds dirXifjcrTovs Kal aKopfffrovs fmOvnias. L. A. C. 2. 548 iro\vs yap 
aKparos Kal 6\\io$ayia.i, Kal firl ir\r}pfft TOIS oyxois air\-fipojToi t-rnGvp-iat. De PL 
Koe I. 345 otyofayiav KOI \atfjiapyiav. 

41. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 2i^"AO\iot Se, &v /^farol n\v of oyKot, Kcval SJ 
cm6v|jiCai Kal ert 8iif/iaat. De Ebr. I. 388 yaffTpipapyiav 5r)\ovffOat, TOIIS 
Xp<u(Avovs cffriv ISftv, Kav rds TOV ffojfMTOs Se^o^tfvds diroir\T]p6}Ou)0i irdffas, 
UTI KCVOVIS rds 6iri0v|jiias ovTas. De Agric. I. 3o6"AA.Xot S^ ct<rii/ ot TOVTCDV 
dOXiuTepoi Kal KaKoSaifiovfffTepoi, ot TT)V ^cvertJ/ &aircp tic Scffp&v *\vffav -fj ok 
irpos rrdv crirCov T Kal TTOTOV a^cros fvdvs 6p(Jir]ffao~a rd ^57y euTpeiacrOcvra 
ImX^CTat, /tai Trcu'aj' &\KTOV Kal dir\i]aTov iffx^i TUV dirovTow, ws, Kav at 
Trjs yaffTpos diroir\ijpca9Siai St^a/xei/at, ffirapyuffdv hi Kal patfuaffav T^V del Kvr\v 
cm0v(Jiiav 7rf/>ij8A.ireff0cu KOI ircpupoiTav, (Jirj TI irov irapopa6lv \etyavov wpfTov, 
iva Kal TOVTO trafjupdyov irvpos SiKrjv ImXixvcvoijTCU . . . "OTav yap vtrd 6v|/ocf)a- 
yias Kal aKpaTov Kal iro\\rjs pfOrjs avOpoairoi mtaOwoiv, OVKCTI Kparttv eavTuv 
ovvai/Tai, vpbs 8e T&S epoDTiKas ftt^cts eirfiyofjievoi Kcofjidfrvffi Kal OvpavXovffi. 

42. Quod Deus Sit Im. I. 282 airepei irpos T^V Oepairfiav aa^vos. In Fl. 
2. 519 TT/S fiiavoias iro\v irpoTfpov a.ircLpirjKvias Kal irap(i(j.tV7js aura). 

43. De Agric. I. 311 Xaftajv TOV xaXivov o\ov dvTtairafff Kal dvTiirpiT|YaYv 
auToO TOV atxva. De Gig. I. 268 pfTdK\ivf ffcavT^v Kal avnircpuvyoucra T^V 
oif/iv KaTiSe TO yvrjffiov dpeTrjs Ka\\os. 

44. De Mig. Ab. I. 446 ^vx^ Ta r v o'wfaTos irpi\txvuovo-a. 



897 P. TO irXrjOos, roi9 Se Tr)v 


Etra M. 479, 45 

OTOLV ap,(f>oTpa)V, oifjttov T Kal 6cT/x,<Sz', jevtoVTUi Sici- 
KO/>et5, icrOLeiv KeXevovcriv, e7raiz>e<rai>Tes OVK oXtya rrjv 
Trapao~Kvrjv KOLL rov ecrrtaropa r^5 TroXvreXeias. AXXa 
TI TavTa 7rpoo-rJK fJLirjKvveiV, | a irapa TroXXois 17877 TO)Z> 5 

M. 480 

ra aTrevAcratorara 


Eufairo yap aV 


45. dva^ofievrjv PM || Kviarcrav Mang. : 
46. e?0' ^ || o^eoi/ Arm. || Kai OQ I re 
eiraivfiv Arm. et om. ^atveaavrfs || 
y edd. || ov/c ante oAi'ya om. Arm. 
5- ywd><rKTai y 5 1 * o.vappr}yvvvra C 

cett. ircpuxvevovm 

mo-av MSS. I oo-/i)Jj/ 

/cat cett. 47 

KfXevouo-ti/ A/3POQ I 

49. irpoarjKfi, Arm. 

52. <*>(pe\ifj.os /3 : quod et fortasse Armenus qui ^f adiecisse uidetur || 

evgcrat BDM 


TC KOI neivav Arm. A . TT. re K. d. cett., 

45. De Somn. I. 628 rbv OVTQV rpoirov rty airb SiKcuocrvvrjs teal TTJS a\\r]s 
dva8i8ojiVT]v fjSfiav aijpav 6 iraiSeias epaarijs lxvr)\a.Tfi, KOI -noOft plv 
kvrv^Tv, If >v dvaSCSorai TO Oav/jLaaiuTarov ydvcafjia TOVTO, nrjfit 
Svvdfievos ev KVK\O) KVT|V TTtpiayti rty KetpaX'fjv, oa^paivofJifvos avrb p,6vov 
Ka\oKayaOias /tal ffirioav lepcaTaTijs Kvi<rcrrjs' ou yelp dpvfTrai XC^vos \-nicnT]\ii]^ 
Kal QpovrjfffQjS flvat. paKapiot n\v ovv ofs (gfyevfro ruv <ro<pias <pt\Tpojv airovaaOat 
KOI rSjv OeuprjfMTUv /cal SoyfJ-drcav avrfjs cffTiaOijvai KCLI dvcvcppavOcfoiv CTI 8ii[/f)v, 
KOI duopeffrov cnt<ppOfj,vois ifjiepov firiffTrjfJirjs, Atvrepa 8' ofcrovrat, ofs 
t fj.ev OVK tgcyevero rfjs if pas Tpairffys, uviaaovv ot rds tavrtav 

51. Leg. Alleg. I. 118 dvTtpaivow KOI dvTHpi\ovftfc>v irdffi TOIS 
rds dfcpdropas iridvp,ias. De Ebr. I. 388 rov rds irt0vjjiias 

TrdOovs vnofJi.VT]oOeis. De Ebr. I. 390 dperpcav teal ff<po8pa ircpiTTWV a rds opegeis 
avappT)Y v ^ VTa K - T -^- De Confus. I. 408 irpoo-avapp-rjYvvjjievcjv d8fu>s ditavruv 
(Is x/"?7' as d<J>06vovs rots irpbs rds diro\avo~eis (roipordrois. V. M. 2. 106 
OVJJ.TTO.V bXiyov ociv rb VIT^KOOV rds yacrrpbs real ruv perd yaarepa irpooravappTJY- 
vvatv tca rS>v dvayKaicav in.0v(xias. V. M. 2. 138 TroXi/s aKparos KOI Tpdire^ai 
iroXvTeXeis teal offa irepl tSwSrjv Kal iroffiv d<p6ova irdvra, Si' Siv at cucopearoi 
yaarpbs qoovdi avvaij^ovTat, < irpooravappT|Yvv(rai Kal rds viroyaffrpiovs emOup-Las. 
De lustit. 2. 372 irpoo-avapp-qyvvs rds doiitovs e-rriOvjiias avrov. De Mutat. 
Nom. I. 604 dpxipdyeipov . . . rais irepupYois irapapTU<rc(rt dveyttpovra ical 
dvp0t^ovTa rds r>v dvrjvvrcav iraOuv opfJids, as flicbs ?jV nOaffffevovras irpavvai. 

52. De Confus. I. 430 vaiTO Y^P ^ v ^ ff<poopa dvtdroos s^cav rd If 
vnoOeffeus rov vov irdvra |jrtXtir/ avr$, tVa fir) rS> KXtirrtiv ^ fjioixfveiv fj 
dv8po<poveiv ^ iepoavXetv ij nvi ruv dfjioiorpoircav ciriOefJtevos fvoof). De Decal. 
2. 193 o fjieyiffrov av eirj rfKfji^piov rrjs 7mroXafo'u<n)S do~e@eias dvOpuiruv 
Oeovs vo(iu6vTODV, ols ofjioioi 7TOT6 ray <f>vffis direv^aiVTO dv 


897 P. TCU9 ToiavTOLis evw^iat? afyOovov crirtoiv Kal TTOTOJV M. 480 

eV rrj 'EXXaSi crvju/TrocrtW ra TrepiporjTa 

Svo ravrd ICTTLV ols | /cat 
' TO JJLV eV KaXXiou, yviKa cr 
AvroXu/cou TO, emviKia. etcrrtaro, TO Se eV 'Aya^awos, a 
/cat fJLVTjiJLrjs r)ia)crav avSpes ra re 77 #77 /cat rous Xoyov 
898 P. <iXocro<(H, Se^o^wi/ Acai nXara)^. 'Ai'eyyoai/faz/TO | 
yap a>5 aftoju^/xoi/evra, ots uTreroTracra^ az/ X/ 07 ?" I0 
cracrOaL TrapaSeiy/xacrt^ rous eTretra T7}5 ez> 
Siaycoy^?. 'AXX' o/xws /cal ravra 

TOIS Tft)^ 7JiT(t)V Ot 

fiiov, yeXco? | ava^aveirai. 'HSo^a? jLtez/ oS^ e^ei e^a- 15 
repov, avO ptoTTiKMTtpov Se iornv TO Be^oc^&i^TO?* av\7j- 

sed re om. BD 2. TTOTWI/ A/3yOQ : TroTCDv P Mang. 3. 

yovi' Mang. /3 secutus : r&)^ AyOPQ Turn. Arm. || r^ ante 

Om. Q 4. a-J7/ita)8eo-repa BDM 5* Traperuy^az/ei/ A || ro /zev 

eV ACGKO nonnulli edd. : r6 /zeV li/ HIPQ Turn. Mang. : r6 /z^ 3 1| 

Arm. aequiparat ro }iev li/ fjvtica. KaXXiai/ o-Tpava)6evTa ev AVTO\VKOV ra 
eW. etV., TO 8e Iv 'Aya^wvoy, sed 10CUS COITUptus 6. post ^iKa 

add. Kat Q 7. 8e sup. lit. B || lv om. BDE : li/ pro eV 

HIKMPQ, itaque Mang. Turn.: eV AO et nonnulli edd. 
8. Xoyous] TpoTrovs P 9. <iXoVo$oi om. y || Sev. KOI IlX. A : 

S. re /cat II. cett. H dvfypatyav Q IO. d^iofjivrjfjLovfVTOi Q 

II. ^pjjaao-^ai] ^p^o-eo-^ai coni. Mang., equidem post inreToiraaav e 
COniectura suppleui av || rrapaSe/y/uao-iz/ Q Mang. : irapadeiyfjLacri cett. || 
rovs] rots /3 12. r^s ante cV om. Q 13. avyKpivo^va>v Q 

15. eKarepoy Arm. 16. eVrti/ r6 A 17. yap KOI GM Arm. : 

Tf Ka \ ACK : Se Kal BDEHIOPQ || op x ^ra\ A || Tj-o^ra!] BDM prae 

2. De Gig. I. 267 iropiaral TUV xprj/MToav a<pOovov Zaxov irepiovcriav. De 
Mig. Ab. I. 438 T7)f ffcafjiariKj^v tvOrjviav Kal ras r<av ZKTOS d<)>06vovs ircpiouaias. 

4. De Mon. 2. 215 trXovrov ... at Trepi|36ir]Toi v\ai xpvcros Kal apyvpos. 

13. In Fl. 2. 526 [de ludaeis loquitur] rovs Se ^jxcTepovs SicL ras birfp(3o\as 
wv enaOov. In Fl. 2. 528 rows TjjJieTtpovs dpxovras . . . rd 6^os TOUTO /cai ITTI 
rcDf iJ/xT6/JCui/ Sifrrjprjffav of TT/JO &XO.KKOV. In Fl. 2. 531 i Sc \tyavr\aav T|p.CTpai 
irpoaeTaTTOv ol CLVTI Oearcav rvpavvoi KOI Sfffnorai ytyovores, Kpea ^otpeta StSo^at 
KOfj,iovTas. L. A. C. 2. 567 Kal fJLaXiara Karoi TT)J/ f||XTpav 'A.\eav8piav. 


898 P. rpiSes yap Kal op-^crral Kal OavparoTTOun Kal Troirjral M. 480 
yeXoio;i> eTTt T&> crKanfjai Kal yapievricracrOai //,eya<po- 

' 1 eicrlv Se nva Kal aXXa TU>V | Iv rais iXapwre- ao 
avecrecri. To Se ITXarcoz/iAcoz/ 0X0? cr^eSoi/ ecrnz> 
i epa>T09, ou/c avSp&v yvvaiiv eTTt/xa^eWco 
avSpacriv avrb [LQVQV, vTroTeXovcn yap al 
avrai z/o//,oi5 ^vcreajs, aXXa dz^Syoa)^ apcrecrt^ | -^Xt/cta 3 5 
ILQVQV Sta<^poucrt^' jca! yap e? rt Trepl epcoros Kal 'Ac^po- 
017175 ovpaviov KKOfJL^JvcrOaL SOACCI, yapiv dcrretcr/xoi) 
To yap TrXetcrro^ avrov p,epo$ 6 

86 ferunt TTVKTCII ig. peya. (frpovovvres ei(rt, /cai T/a aXXa edd. I 

fiya<f)povovvTs' fieri Tii/a KOI aXXa AOQy : p-fyatypovovvres' citri 8e 
T/a Kai aXXa j3 : /zeya (ppovovvrts f"s nva Koi aXXa P : ei(Tiv 6 Q 
traxi, ubi Ceteri cttri : /ze'ya (ppovovo-iV (la-l (uel effTi) 6e ai aXXa 

et om. nva Arm. 21. oXov] /xoi/oj/ BDM: pei> E || eWiv A || 

a BDM 22. eVi ante yvi/aif/ add. AyOPQ: om. ^ || 

yw. navevTav uidetur Arm. legisse, sed lectio incerta 23. VTTO- 
AjSyOPQ baud inuito Arm. : eVireXovirai Turn. Mang. sed 
unde traxerint nescio 24. ^o/xoiy Arm. A/30PQ : i/o'/xo) y Tarn. 

Mang. || apfcrtv B : appco-ii/DM: apo-co-ti/ ACK 25. diafpepovaiv 

A : SuKpepovcrt cett. U <cai et TI et om. yap ^ 26. 'Acppob. ovp. A : 

oup. 'A0p. Arm. et cett. omnes 27. Trape/XijTrrai] TTOI/ 

18. In Fl. 2. 522 iroiTjTats /*i/iow at ycXoCcov SiSaff/faAots XP^ V 1 T *i v * v 
rots alffxpois (v<f>vtav tircSfiKVWTO. 

L. A. C. 2. 570 EvOiKTos el rfjv <f>voiv O-K^TTTCIV Kal \apwrle<T9ai Svvaffai 

22. De Sp. Leg. 2. 301 ot (f)i\oyvvatois avvovviats eiri|X|jn]v6T6s. De Sp. 
Leg. 2. 307 ws wTrd <(>p(volB\a0eias Xvrrav Kal lirifjiejjnfjvevat fjirjKeTi dvOpwirois, 
fir' appe<rtv ctre OrjXfiats, d\\a /cat d\6yois <?ois. De Ab. 2. 28 Tofs yap 
ofyyovois em|xe|xiqvao-C ITOJS ot TO^S. De los. 2. 48 TT; 70^ fvfj.op<f>iq. ein^aveicra 
TOV vtavioKov KOI aKaOeKTus irepl rb ir6.8os Xvrrwaa. 

26. De Mig. Ab. I. 448 ruv *yap dypoiKoaotyav ol rd troXiTiKa KKO|xv{/V|xevoi 
/LtaAtorra ircas ciuOaffi irtptftvai. 

27. Leg. Alleg. I. 74 lirt 70^ Swajj-fus KOI lax" os v *> v TrapctXirjTrTai TO oareov. 
De Prov. ex Eus. Praep. Ev. 2. 641 ov \dpiv (v airaffi plv rots 6p6us ypatytTcri 

vopois. De Ebr. I. 379 SajuovT/A. 5c 76701/6 iffcos avOpuiros, 
e otx &$ avvOerov >ov, d\\' ws vovs. De Somn. I. 630 M^Trore 
ye ov8e TOTTOV vvv dhXrjyopuv eirl TOV alriov iropiXir]<})V. 


898 P. Kal 7701^817^05 ep&)5 SieiX^^e^, avSpetav p.ev rrjv /Bid)- M. 480 
(j)\eo-TaT7]v | aptrrjv Kara 7ro\ep.ov Kal KOLT zipr\vr\v t 30 
a<j)aipovfJLvos, OrjXeiav Se vocrov rats i//u^at5 lvepya>6- 
/ecu ct^Spoywov? KaTacrKevd&v, ous t\pty rracri 

Arm. 28. TrAeloi/ BM || /uepos avroi) Arm. Jl Trai/Tcoi/ pro mivdrjuos Q 


29. dvdpiavl Q dvdpiavM. 3 2 . fvfpya^o^fvos A : dnepya^op-fvos /3y edd. : 

28. De Sept. 2. 292 17 irdvSTjjjios 0y<T(a. 

29. De Somn. I. 628 ftdOrjua j3tw(j>e\<TTaTOv Kal voepov. De Somn. I. 664 

Pui}<J>X6CrTdTOV KT-fjfMTOS. - De loS. 2. 53 KaXXlffTOV Kal puO<J>\<rTaTOV. 

20-48. De A.b. 2. 20 ^tiv aSwarovvres (pepeiv rbv ic6pov &ffirfp ra 
ffKtpT&VTes a.Ttav\fvi^ovOi rbv rr]s <j>vcr0)s vofxov, aKparov -noXvv Kal o\\io$ayla<s 
Kal octets (KOeajjiovs fieraSitaKOvrfS' ov yap JJLOVOV Orj\vfiavovvTfs d\\OTpiovs 
ov, d\\oi Kal avSpcs dppco-iv 6iri0aivovrcs, rr^v KOivty irpbs rovs 
ol Spuvres (pvffiv OVK alSovpevoi, TratSoffiropovvTes rj\fyx oVTO l^ v 
drf\i) yovrjv aircipovres. 'O 5' e\eyx os n P^ s ouSei/ %v o(f>e\os, virb 
viKQjfjifvow (tnOv/jiias. Efr' l rov Kar' 6\iyov fOt^ovrcs rd yvvaiKQjV 
roiis avSpas yevvrjOevras, TjXeiav KaretrKcijafov avrots v6(rov, KUKOV 
ov povov rd 0-ojp.aTa paXaKorrjTi KOI 6pvif/ci yvvaiKOvvrfs, d\\d Kal rds x|/vxcis 
dyeveardras KOI d-n-epYa.6p.evoi [Arm. yvvaiKojfeffrdras'] TO 7' f<p' avrois T]KOV 
fJifpos, rb avpirav dvOpcoircov "y^vos 5ie<pOetpov. Et yovv"E\\r)ves bp-ov Kal BapjSapot 
k^fyKtaaav rds rotavras o/xtAtas, Tip^p-cavTO av l^sal TroXcis, wcnrep 
voatu KevcaOeTaai. De Sp. Leg. 2. 306 krtiaKfKup.aKf 8c rats ir6\eaiv 
trcpov iro\v rov X*xQevros jxet^ov KaKov, TO iratSepao-Tetv, o irporepov Kal 
\CX^ VCLI P-tyo- oveioos r\v, vvvl 5f tanv avx^p-o. ov rots opwffi p,6vov dAAa Kal rots 
irdo'xovo'iv, ol vocrov diqXckav voaeiv 0i6jj.evot rds re (j/vxa-s Kal rd crcojjLaTa 
Stappeovfft (jirjoev fpnvpevna TTJS dppcvos ycveds twvrts vnorvQfffOai, irfpupavus 
ovrcus rds TTJS K<|>aXt)s rpixas dvairXcKofJievoi Kal oiaKoafJtovfJtcvoi Kal \f/i/j.fjivOi<a 
Kal (j>vK(ri Kal rots opoiorpoirois TO.S o^eis Tpup6(xvoi Kal uiroYpa^op.evoi Kal evfa- 
Sfffi fj.vpois \iira xpto^cvoi, irpocraYCo-yov ydp pd\tffra fv rois roiovrois rb evta 
(v airaffi rois tis cvKOfffjiiav T|<rKT]p.vots Kal rrjv dppva (pvffiv firirijovaei 
T6? tis 6rj\fiav fj.ra0a\\(iv OVK epvOpi&fftv, Kaff >v <povdv diov v6f*q) ireiOa 
os K\fVfi rbv avSpoywov rd cjjvcrews vbynvja. irapaKoirrovra vrjitoivel rtQvdvai, 
...'Oo -irai8pao-Tir|s tarco rr\v avrfjv oiKrjv viroftevoav, eircioi) rfjv irapd <J>tj<rtv fjSovrjv 
SiuKfi Kal rds iroXeus, TO 76 fir avrbv %KOV fiepos, ip-f\v.ovs Kal Kevds dirooiKvvo~iv 
oiKrjropow, Sia<(>6eipa>v rds "yovds, Kal irpoffcrt rojv fityfom? KaK&v, avavoplas Kal 
/as, vtyijyrjrTjs Kal SiodffKaXos dioi yivfffOat, rovs veovs wpatfav Kal rb TJ}S 
dvOos eK6r)\vvcav, 6 irpos dXKiqv Kal poj/j.r]v dXei<{>6iv dpfxoTTOV T|V, Kal 
rtXfvraiov ori KaKov rpoirov yttopyov rds p\v paOuyeCous nal evKapirovs dpovpas 
Xfpfffvetv la nrjxo-v&ftfvos ITT* avrais aYoviav, If uv 8c ovo^v ft \do~r rj pa irpoff- 
ooKarai TO irapdirav, (Is ravra iroveirai KaO' rip-ipav Kal vvKrcap. De Sacrificant. 
2. 261 TTpoavfipyct iravras rovs draiovs iepov crvXXoyov, TTJV dpxqv iroiovfjievos 
airb TWV votroilvTcov TT^V O-fjXciav vocrov avSpo-yvvcov, ot TO <j>vo-ca>s 
irapaKoirTOVTCs ds dKoXdaTwv yvvaiK&v vdOos Kal poptyds cl<T0idovrat. 

32. De Sept. 2. 280 u ov V.UVQV dXXoTplois ydpois irtjjip,ir]va>s, aAAa Kal 


p. rot5 77/005 dX/op eTrtr^Sev/xacrt crvy/c/ooretcr#at. Av/x/ty- M. 480 
vajjievos Se TT)Z> | TTOLI&IK^V ^Xt/ctai; /cat et5 epujjievaiv 35 
T<iiv /cat Std#eo*ti> ayayatv, e^/uwcre /cat rous eyoacrra? 
77/>t ret dz/ay/catdraTa, crw/xa /cat iffv^v /cat overtax' 
avdyKrj yd/o roG TratSepacrrov roz> /xei' j>ow reracr^at 
77/065 ra 7rat8t/ca, 77/305 | ravra \LQVQV o^vSepKOvvra, 
77/005 Se ra aXXa Trdvra tSta re /cat KOIVOL rv<^\ov^.vov t 4 
[TO 8e o"a)ju,a] U77o r^5 e77t^v/xta5, /cat ^aXtcrra et 0,770- 
, crvvTTJKeorQaC rrjv 8e ovcriav IXarrovcrOaL 
, e/c re d/ieXeta5 /cat rwz' et5 ro^ epupevov ava- 

fva.7Tpya6fj.ev<js OPQ 33. CTrmySeu^ao-t *fat paQfjuacri vvyK. Q : 

7riTij8evp.a(Ti sed in marg. ypa$. /tza^/uao-i P 34. fie ante TT)J/ om. Arm. 
neque post o-vyxp. distinguit 35. at ante efc om. Arm. |[ epw/ue'i/^ 
A: epupevtov Arm.: epw^ei/jjs cett. codd. (ex -/ieWs corr. man. rec. Q) 
edd. 37. creo/za Kal Arm. A: o-to/xara Kal OPQy : (r/xa re Kal Turn. 

Hang. : o-w/zara om. /cal /3 39. j/ovi/ ex ovv corr. man. rec. Q || rrpbs AO : 
Kal Trpos cett. codd. edd. et ^Arm. 40. /MOJ/OV om. Arm. || 6gv8opKovvTa 
sensu o^vSepKeTv uertit Arm. || raXXa M 41. post Koivd dat 

comma Turn. || post rv^X. tollit comma Mang. || sensu Tu^XoOo-- 
Bai uertit Arm. || TO 8e o-co/tara Armenus unde textum restituere 
ausus sum. In et edd. desunt 42. dnoTvyxdvoi TO A: 

Kal ^la^o^evos rov appcva T^S Qvfffus x a f >aKT VP a irapaKoirTtiv Kal 
fj.eTaf}a\\fiv (Is YvvaiKop,op<}>ov tSeai/. De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 183 y Av8pcs yovv 
ov yvvculjtv, ou8^ Y vva ^ KS avBpdcrtv diM\\rjffaiVT' av ircpl &v /toi/ots rots erepois 
dp/jLoTTd TTpofftwai' d\\' at fJitv yw&vSpuv, ft r)\d>ffai(v ra dvSpwv, of 5^ 
avfipoyvvuv , ei roTs yvvaiKoiv emOoivro ('i, 5vffK\fiav oiffovrat. 

34. L. A. C. 2. 571 \oyia /JioTs tirdpas Kal (nryicpOTTjo-as tavrov. De Fortit. 
2. 378 Trepl rov ^vfjivdaai Kal o-VYKpoTtjaai ^vx^v irpos dvSpiav. De Sacrificant. 
2. 251 6vcoir6<rTaT<us 8e avruv 6if/ffi Kal rat ffvvcx*? rfs dff 
p,t vais els dvvirainov (irioKtifjiv. 

39. De Fortit. i. 380 iVa \nr\ awpari ffrparevo^fvoi rais 
dvdY KT l 7P avTwv rrjv 8idvoiav l/cef TcrdaOai, iroQca rrjs a.tro\avfft(us 

40. De Decal. 2. 192 rv<f>\&TTovrf$ irfpl TO Ocas aiov, irpos o povov 6 
KCIV avafKaiov ?jv. 

42. De Sp. Leg. 2. 307 diroTVYX av oH' VO S yap e/xws ou fjterpicas 

43. De Post. Caini I. 256 T^S irpos TO nodovp.tvov (ruvTiq|ws. 


898 P. Xw/jtaro)^' | 7rapa<f>v6cr0aL Se /cat //,etoi> aXXo TraVS^/xof M. 480, 45 
KOLKOV, ep7}p,iav TroXecov /cat cnrdvw TOV dpicrTov 
a,v0p(t)7T(i)v, /cat <TTLpa)CTLv Kal ayoviav Texyci 
ot /xt/ioiWat rovs dz/eTTtcrn'/fioz'as TT/S yewpytas, crTret- 
povrts avrl TTJS || fiaOvyeiov TreStaSos v</>aXjuovs dpovpas M. 481 

Kal drroKpora -^ojpia, a TT/OOS rw /i^Sez/ TTCC^V- 
)8Xao"TaVetz' /cat ra KaTa/SXrjOtvTa (frOeipei o~7Tp- 
/xara. 2ta>7ra) ra rw^ p,v0a)v TrXacr^ara /cat rous | 

drrori'7X" I ' oiro #PQ Mang. : aTrorvyxavot Oy Turn. 45. Trapa- 

(frveadai Arm. : irfpi<f>vcTai BDM : irapafyvtrai cett. || aXXo /i. tr. 
Arm. || 7rai>8ai/ioi> CK 46. epw'iav Arm. OQ : tp^iav yap cett. 

codd. et edd. 47. K<U ante oreiptoo-ii/ om. Arm. : add. cett. 48. 
aytoviav M || Tf^vafoi/ro)!/ yAOPQ Turn.: Texi>abi>rai 3 Mang. et? Arm. 
49. TO>I/ yewpyeoi/ Arm. || nescio an Armenus oi avri legerit et o-rreipovrcs 
post x<pi'a posuerit, an TOVJ an-t TTJS . . . (nreipovras legerit, sed alter- 
utram testatur lectionem || ancipovras sed as in ras. Q i. v<f>a\ovs 
BOQ : ixpdfjifjiovs E || Km \i0a8r) Arm. || \i6o>8eis ft 2. Trccpvicevai] 

efpdaKeval BD : n(p6aKvai EM 3. Kara/3X/^eWa I ftXrjOevra cett. U 

<p6eipd codd. nisi 0, cui inest lacuna fere xx litt. : a-faci Arm. || 
(pdfipei P || (TTrep/iara Arm. AyOPQ I (rca/xara /3 4. 2ta>7ra> 

I. De Sept. 2. 277 ai dvaTravA-at T^S paOvyeiov TreSidSos re Kal opfivrjs. 
V. M. 2. Ill rpaxrat Kal drroppuyts irfrpat, ^ a,\p.vp6yfcas ireStas, ^ o/)?/ 
XiOcoBtOTaTa. De Exsec. 2. 429 au n\v yap KaracnreLpcLs T^J/ pa0iJYtov TT;S 
7reSia8os. De Sept. 2. 294 ovSev effri \mrp6yfcw d\\cL Kal offa \idu>8T] ai 
airoKpora fivat SoKft. De Post. Caini I. 257 els irorapov pevpa fj OaXdrTtjs 
KaTap\T)0V o-ircpfjia. De Post. Caini I. 258 KarapaXXop-eva o-irpp,aTa. 
De Sacrificant. 2. 262 6 yijv TJJV fiaQvytiov rfjs opeivijs Kal ireSulSos Kara- 
aireipas Kal <f)VT(vffas Kal rty ptaxjjeXecrTciTTjv yeutpyiav cvpcw. De Ebr. I. 389 
a/yovov 5e Kal ecrTCipcd^xcvqs, p.aX\ov 8% ifctvvovxia fitvrjs ^yx^ s > ovruois iroXv- 
TeXlo-t Kal TTOTOIS Kal o\(/(uv ircpicpyois irapapTto-crt x a ' l P flv ) l*h Tf Ta 
appcva us d\rjOS>s <rirpp.aTa KarapaXXco-Gai 5vvajj.evr)s, fj.rjT rd 
irapat>(a<r9ai Kal dvaOptyaaOai, d\\' ola Xv-rrpdv apovpav Kal XidwSr] irpos 
8ia<t>0opdv fjiovov ir<f>VKtvai ruv dd fjv d<pi\6vTOJV. 

4. L. A. C. 2. 565 Kal O-IOJITW rds avyKaOatpeOftffas K.T.\. L. A. C. 2. 587 
Kal cTLcoirw rds ircpav ~Ev<ppaTOV. 

De Poenit. 2. 406 jivOiKwv TrXao-jioiTcov Kare^avaaravras. De Profugis 
I. 552 KOiKiarov p.\v TO p.v6iKov irXdajxa. De Ab. 2. 35 Zffn 5' ov irXAtrixa 
\i\)Qov TO Aex^eV. cp. L. A. C. 2. 547 ; De Hum. 2. 392 ; De Decal. 2. 205 ; 
De Pr. et Poen. 2. 409 ; L. A. C. 2. 557. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. i. 215 'Ev 
8f TT) TOU do? noirjTiKr) M.vOov |AV TrXdcr^a ouSei' fvprjfffts. 




P. Sicrcojuarov?, ot /car' ap^as irpo<r<l>vvTs aXX^Xois ez>am- M. 481, 5 

, ola pepf) o-vveXyXvOoTa, Sie^ev^- 
<j> fjs (rvve'iyovTO XvOeicrrj^' eu- 
ravra TrdvTa, Swa/xez'a riJJ KaivoTY)Ti 

Se Arm. 5. Sto-a)/iarov? ex SicrajiaTous corr. man. ree. Q : 

dvo-opfidrovs, Bed in marg. yp' Sto-co/zarouy P || Karapxas Q || irp6a<pvye$ 
: 7rpo<r(pv(VT(s P 6. evwrucats Arm. A : eparucais Cett. et edd. || 

crwfXqXv&mz Arm. A/30PQ Mang. : o-vvfXrjXvBoTuv Turn, y secutus 
7. (Tvveixero O : trvvelxovro Arm. cett. 8. \v6(VT(s Arm. || 

om. Arm. || om. navra O 9. pro Svfa/iei/a Armenus prae se 

5. De Sp. Leg. 2. 319 TO 5^ airoKvrjQtVTa rrjs re cri/p.(j)vias airefcvKTeu. De 
Fortit. 2. 379 97 S^ [sc. SetAta] !<rrt aoj/ avvrpo<f>ov, fj.a\\ov rj oi>x %TTOV TU>V 
T|va)fjiva)v fJLtpwv, irpotrirc^VKOs l/f irpwrrjs ^Attas axp' iravvo'TdTou yrfpcos. De 
PI. Noe I. 342 Suvafxecriv IvcoriKats Ka6apiJ,o6nVos. V. M. 2. 174 fKpavpwOr) 
'yap 77 ifsafj.fjios, /tal 17 airopas avrfjs ovaia <rv}A,<f>vciara T|vw0if]. De Sp. Leg. 2. 304 
'OfJ-olcas yap, us fl ftal rci [Atprj roO ffufjiaros rrjs Kara (pvffiv app,ovias fKffrdvra 
Kol Koivcovias araata^oi irpbs d\\t)\a, . . . d8e\([>a Se, fl KCLI Siaipera rd p-<pf] 
yeyovafftv, d\\' ovv apuo^ovTai /tat Ivovvrat avyycvfiq jua. De Sp. Leg. 2. 274 
avSpas&v 8i^vx0T]a > av [O.x9/ Mtt ]< DeSomn. 1 . 640 crtopiTos f|Vto|i,vov. In Fl. 
2. 527 rwv Tjvcofxe'vcov ftcpuv rrjs <rvjjw|>vtas SiaaravTow Kai Staffirapevrcav d\\axofff 
aXXcw. De Pr. S. 2. 234 t7r/> TOU fi-fjre yovcTs Tf/tvcav pyre reicva yovftav 
8iaft)-yvvo-0ai. De Mundi Op. I. 36 (peas 8' (irtyev6fji(vos KaOairep Ivos cpov 
Strrd rp.rifW.Ta SicffrrjKora ffvvayaywv (Is ravrbv app.6rT(rai, iroOov (viSpvffafjLfvos 
(ftarepa) rfjs irpos Odr(pov Koivcavias (Is rr\v rov OJJLOIOV yVnv 6 Se iroQos OVTOS 
Kal TTJV rwv ffujjidroav ^Sov^v (ytvvrjffw. De Mundo 2. 622 a"W((\>x9r\ p\v yap 
rd reoas Si(ffTWTa -ntXayrj Kara rfjv ffvpp(vffiv IvcoOtvra, 17 Se T|VCI)(AVTJ yf] r$ 
fiedopio) iropOfJifu BtcJcvxQtj. cp. Quis Rerum I. 507 ad P. 472. 32 iam ante 
laudatam. De Pr. et Poen. 2. 417 ravra fuds ovra tSeas d\\rj\ovxftv d(f>(i\(i 
rrjs apfiovtas Savpois 4vco0vra. 

8. De Mon. 2. 216 'AAA' ov fj.6vov ir\ovros Kal So^a Kal rd roiavra (?8ca\a 
d\\d Kal a\\at airdrai, as jxvOoypa^ot 8tair\<i<ravTS ((rvir<uffav, 
avres rds if/(vS(Ts 86^as Kara TTJS d\T]0tas, 0(ovs Kaivovs uffirtp diro 
(lffayayovr(s (V(Ka rov rov di'oiov Kal ovra ovrcus hydrj irapaSoOrjvai. 
TIpos Se TO (virapaywyov /ieAefft Kal pvOpots Kal p^rpois (vrjp^ioaav rb 
vofjiiffavr(s pqSiais Karayorjr(vfffiv rovs (vrvyxdvovras . . . fyiv Kal aKoiqv 
<ravTS. De Gig. I. 268 jJSeo? Kal (vTrapayuryov \6yov. De Gig. I. 271 airaras 
Kal aofyiaiJucna. Si' b<t>da\p.G)v ifivxais euirapa-y&Y 015 TfX vlTfvoVffl - ^ e Agric. 
I. 302 TO S' av \oyiKov . . . orav (air\ot Aeets Kal rds Sid rwv ffo<pio p.drcav 
TTiOavorrjras (iriXvrj Kal rr)v virapdY a) Y v dirdTTjv, [teyiarov ifsvxfjs BeXcap Kal 
(iritfuiov avaiprj. De Agric. I. 315 iriOav6rr]ffiv evirapaYWY ots yvvaiKa diraTwv. 
De Ebr. 1 . 364 ir(noiKi\fJifva irpos dirdTTjv aiaOrjffws 


899 P. eirivoias ra c5ra | SeXea^eiz', &v IK TroXXou TOV TrepiovTOS M. 481, 10 
01 Ma)iJcr0)s yvwpiiJioi, jLte/^a^/coreg IK TrpwTTjs ^Xiiaas 
aXrjOeias, KOLTCL<f>povovoriv, d^efaTrar^roi SiareXovi/- 

'AXX' 7Ti$r TO, S 

ecrrt, ez/ eavrots yovTa roz> eey^o^, 15 
? rts /XT) 7T/)09 Sofas Acai TT)^ StaSo^etcra^ 7re/H avraiv, 
a>S ST) Train* KaTcopOwpevajv, (j)TJiir)v e^eXr^o-eiei/ a<j>opav, 
ra TWI^ avareOeiKOTtov TOV i&iov fi'iov 

ferfc TO 7rapa7r\T](na IO. SeXfa^fii/ cVitoi/ &v BMO I S. 5>f Arm. A-yE : 

^fX. ei/ta. 5>i/ Q || eV TT. TOV TT.] Arm. reddit tanquam e TrdXXeoi/ xP va)V 
12. rrjs aXrjQdas Arm. 13. dia8\ovvTCs Turn.: 8iarf\ovvTfs 

codd. Arm. Mang. : post &a inest lacuna ubi reXovvres. 'AXX' P 
15* fiforci ex /Liera corr. man. rec. Q || eWt (f)\vapias /ieora /3 : /zfara 
^>X. om. eVrii/ P : ftforti eVrti/ ^>X. Arm. : /*. ^X. e. A>O edd. 
1 6. n M BM : /u^ Arm. || Trpbs 86gas A^OPQ et fortasse Arm. : 

doav cett. 17. Tept favT&v AE || Kara)p6<i)iJ.evT]v |3 1 8. avrt- 

raa> TO TO)!/ COniecit Mang. : ai/rtTa|o> rwi/ edd. et AyEOPQ : dvTira- 
^arto TWI/ BDM : avrirdgas ra TCOV Arm. 19. KOI cavrovs Om. Arm. 

10. De Post. Caini I. 256 dicoais yf ^v f} oa/Mis iroXXw TW ircpiovn rcL 
a\\a K(KpaT7)itcv. De Agric. I. 318 KO.I OVTUS K iroXXoO TOV irepiovTOS 
vcviifijKev. V. M. 2. 95 6 8% IK iroXXov TOV irpi6vros Siavaffras. cp. 
"V. M. 2. 146. L. A. C. 2. 565 of Sf 76 IK iroXXov TOV ireptovTOS ij\inov 

11. De Confus. I. 411 KaO' d Kal rwv Mwvaetos -yvwptjxwv T:S li> 

irfv. Quod Deus Sit Im. I. 295 % tfcdffrov ^vx^ r 
[i.e. Mwvaews]. cp. De Sacrificant. 2. 264 iam ante ad P. 473. 18 

12. De Sacrificant. 2. 259 yevvrjOfj/Tfs kv -noXiTfia <f>L\o6t(a Kal tvrpa<pevTts 
vojj.ois firl Trdffav dper^v d\f'uf>ovffi KOI IK irpuTirjs TjXiKias irai8vop,vot rci 
K&\\iffTa dvSpdffi, rS>f oXiYtopovfxev, TUV 5c us d\r)OS>s 6\iycapias afav 

1 6. De P. C. [A. M.] 24 'AXX' Zvioi T>I> fvirapvcp<av KOI vopoOcTwv irpos S6as 
diri86vTs pd\\ov fj TTJV d\riQeiav. De Sp. Leg. 2. 326 avrol of vofioBfrai irpos 
86av fj,a\\ov 7) irpos d\-f]0tav am86vTS. 

17. De los. 2. 62 T&S dir\avfTs Kal dirTalffTOvs Kal kv airaffi KaTOpdovaas 
s. V. M. 2. 131 Ta p.\v a0\a fj,6voi$ Vfuv as lirl KaT(op0(i>p,evois irdfft 

19. Quis Rerum I. 487 TWV 8% rty irianv lepdv KOI aavKov OJ/TCOS 8ia<pv\ar- 
TOVTOW, 6\iyos tarlv dpiOpos' OVTOI rd rpla AvaT0iKao-iv 0ea) 

H 3 


899 P. eavrous eTrtcrr^T; | /cat Oevpia TMV rrjs <^vcreojs IT pay- M. 481, 20 
Kara ras TOV irpcxfrrJTOV ManJcrews tepwraras 
Ouroi TO //,> Trpwrov aOpoitpvTOii 8t* CTrra 
ou povov TT)Z> arr\rjv e/3So/Aaa, dXXa feat 

20. rr/s (frvo-ftos om. 21. row om. j3 J{ MawVecof ABCM : 

Mtoo-eeos cett. et edd. 23. /3o/ua8a] KCU /HOP /3 : fftdopASos Q : a>J7i/ P 

aiaOrjfftv, \6yov. cp. De Profugis I. 566. De Decal. 2. 199 oucparov yap 
rbv TTJS tvfffftcias ifoQov iro\\d x a ' l P flv <f>paffavT(s raTs aX\ais 
o\ov dvldccrav TOV OIKCIOV PIOV Ocpairfiq Ocov. D. A. S. I. 2. 249 
fj,rjKTi 5f fX OVTes v\as, fv ais 8ta0T|(TOVTat rty tvae&eiav, avrovs dvaTL0acri KOI 


20. De Decal. 2. 197 'Eitc\cvffcv ovv [sc. M<ova-fjs] . . . fTrccrOai 6tw, irptis pev 

Occopiais ruv TTJS 4>tio-a)s ffxo^d^ovras. De Ab. 2. 30 ou yap 
6 irdTrjp TO dvOpanrcav ytvos Xvirais Kal oSvvais Kal ax^fOiV dviarots 
irapefuf St /cat TTJS dftfivovos <J>v<Tcos, fvStdaai TTOT% KOI ya\rjvidffai TT)V 
SiKatwaas' TT)V 8% TWV aotyojv Kal TOV ir\dova xpovov TOV ftiov yrjOeiv Kal cvcppai- 
vfaOai rofs TOV Kofffiov 06<op^|p,a<riv f0ov\r}0r]. Quis Rerum I. 508 -npos %v 
dirovfvovai T\OS OewpCav TWV TTJS <|>v)cra)S irpcryp-dTttv. Quis Rerum I. 513 
a<f* ov [sc. 'Aftpadfji] KaOdirep airb pifys TO 06(opif]TiKov Kal OKeirTiKov TWV 
TTJS <j>v<rcos irpaYjAtiTtov dvefiXaffTrjaev Zpvos, ovo/xt 'Iffparj\. cp. De Somn. 
I. 628; I. 683. V. M. 2. 168 Kal tiafTi vvv <})iXoo-o4>o{)cru rats l^86p.ais 
'louSaroi T^V irArpiov <)>i\o(ro((>iav, TOV XP OVOV tfttvov dva0VTS |ITIO-TT||JLT| 
Kal 0a>pia TWV irepl $\MTIV. D. A. S. I. 2. 240 rofs KaToL Oeov Kal npos rfv 
TOV OVTWS OVTOS dpeaKftav r}v iyvcaKoffiv, 01 TWV aapKos TJOOVOJV aXoyctv ircirat- 
8evp,evoL raj Trjs Siavoias x a P as /fa * eviraOeias, 0ecopia TWV TTJS 4>voreo)S kvaaKov- 

21. De Congr. I. 538 fjiovov TOV dyevvrjTOv irepiexto'Oai KaTcL Tas tcpds 
v^YTJo'eis. De Mutat. Nom. I. 609 TWV Upu>v v$T\y{]o-ev>v ofs dirftire Mwvo-qs. 
De Mig. Ab. I. 459 rjviKa Kal TT)V AiyvirTov diroXctiroiJiev, TTJV ocafj-aTiKty 
Xutpav airaoav, diropaOfw Tci TrdOrj airovodffavTfs Kard TOVS irpot^TiTOv \6yovs 
McoiJo-ecos Kal V<|)T]YT|<TIS. Quia Rerum I. 511 Tt S^ Mcjvo-fjs ; ou 7rpoc|>T|TTf]S 
aSerai iravTaxov ; De Mutat. Nom. I. 597 TOV o dpxnrpo<|>T|Tirjv 
flvai TTo\vwvvfj.ov. 'OITOTC n\v yap TOVS xP T ] ff t JL V oov ^ vovs XP 7 ? ^/* ^ 
tt<j>i]YtTav, irpoaayopevfTai Mcovo-fjs. 

23. De Sept. 2. 296 fj.Ta Se T^V TWV o"a\myycav ayeTai vrjffTtias eoprrj . . . fy 
MCDUCT^S TTJV vrjffTfiav (opTr)v dvuirev, Kal copTwv Tr)v /j.eyiffTrjv iraTpia) y\wTTri crd|3- 
Para <rappdTtov bvop-daas, us ot av r 'E\\r)vcs eiiroitv, l|38o|JidSa c|38op,dScov Kal TWV 
dyiwv dyiwTfpav' oid iro\\d. TIpwTOV n\v 81' iyKpaTctav . . . AcvTepov 8' OTI irdffa 
dvaKfiTai XiTaTs Kal iKecriais . . . IpiTov 81 Sid TOV Kaipbv kv y av^e^rjKf Trjv vrj- 
ffTeiav dyecrQai. KOTO, ydp TOVTOV ijSr) ovyKCKopio'Tai irdvTa offa 81' ZTOVS rjveyKev rj 
yfj. De Exsec. 2. 434 rd? irapOevovs f|38ojjid8as . . . juoi/as ydp, ^ TO 76 do~<pa\eo~Tepov 


899 P. Tfp SvvafJLiv re^TTores. 'AyxtyV yap /cat aenrdpOevov \ M. 481 

Lcracrw. *Ecrn Se Trpotopnos /xeytcrr^? eopTrjs, 25 
7TVTr)KOVTa<$ eXa^ev, dytwraros KCU 

25. irpofopros A I TTpofopnos cett. 26. ^ TTfVTrjKovras eXa^ei/ codd. 

gr. : utrum ^ TTCVTTJKOVTCIS an TJ/S TTt iTT/KoirdSos' habuerit Armenus 

rrpwras dvf8eicv loprds 17 <}>vffis ras I{38op,d8as r}fJLfpS>v re 
Trpos di/a7raiAav, dvOptbrrois p.\v ras r^ficpiav, Trj oe X&P*} r & s fviavraiv. Leg. Alleg. 
I. 46 ard rtva A^oi/ ot li'Tos Sd5os apiQpoi yevvwvTai ^ yevvuai TOVS ivrbs 
86d5os ai auTJ/K' 17 5e 76 lp8op.ds OUTC 761/ra nva rSiv kvros SeK&Sos apiOfjiwv 

OVTf "fVVCLTCU VTTO TWOS, TTO/)' 6 fJivOfVOVrCS ol HvOo."f6p(lOl TT] aClTTapOcVCp Kat 

dfirjTOpi avr^v aTrciKa^ovfftv, on ovre dtrfKvrjOr), OVTC diroreffrai. cp. Qu. in 
Gen. Sermo ii. 12. De Sept. 2. 281 c E|38op.ds 5 dfuyfffTaros KOI <pu>s, d xp% 
TO a\T)Ols fiireiv, Id5os. Quis Rerum I. 497 rra/>Tos 81 [Qffffjios] irepl Trjs 
del trapOtvov ai d^.rjTopos tj38o}xd8os. V. M. 2. 166 Merd 5^ Tr)v TOV yevvrjTov 
TWV o\oav TifArjv T^V Updv IpSojJiTjv to~({Avvv(v 6 irpcxprjTTjs . . . evpifftcf yap avTffV 
TO fj.^v irp&TOV apriTopa, ycveds Trjs Orj\tos dpfTOxov, \K fj.6vov iraTpbs airaptiaav 
avev ffiropds, teal yevvrjOftaav avev Kvfjatfas. De Sept. 2. 281 17 01* If 
iepd l|386p-7]. *Kv ol n*v wvopaffav irap0vov, fls TT)V ~virepf$d\\ovo'av 
dirioovTes avTys, ol 5' avTol KCU dfj.rjTOpa, airaptTaav \K povov TOV waTpos TWV 
o\cav, iofav Trjs dppevos ytvcds, dpeTOxov TTJS irpbs yvvamuv. De Sept. 2. 278 
r) Trjs TUV Ip8o|xd8(ov OVTWS |386jXT] [sc. inter 4o/>rds as dvaypaQci 6 vopos septima]. 
De Sept. 2. 289 [de anno iubilaeo] lirrd c|38op,dSas CTWV ffvvdds TO irevrrj- 
KOCTTOV oXov drrf<pr)Vv tepov. Qu. in Exodum Sermo ii. 46 'Cur operitur 
mons nube sex dies, septimo auteni Moses sursum voeatur?' Parem numerum, 
sex uidelicet, inipertiit tarn mundi creationi, quam theoricae gentis electioni, 
uolens ostendere imprimis, quod ipse et mundum fecit et gentevn uirtute 
electam. Secundo uero, quia uult gentem ita ordinatam adornatamque, sicut 
uniuersum mundum : ut quippe iuxta haec et pariter prae se ferat ordinem 
conuenientiae secundum rectam legem ac normam immutabilis, loci expertis 
et immobilis dei naturae. ' Sursum ' autem * vocatio ' prophetae secunda est 
natiuitas (siue regeneratio) priore melior : ilia enim commixta per carnem et 
corruptibiles habebat parentes ; ista uero incommixta simplexque anima prin- 
cipalis (uel spiritus principis), mutata a genita ad ingenitam, cuius non est 
mater, sed pater solus, qui et uniuersorum. Quamobrem et sursum uocatio, 
siue ut diximus, diuina natiuitas contigit ei fieri secundum naturam septenarii 
semper uirginis. 'Septimus* enim uocatur dies, hoc differens a protoplasta 
terrigena, quia ille de terra et una cum corpore in exsistentiam ueniebat, 
is autem ex aethere et sine corpore. Quare terrigenae numerus familiaris 
distributus fuit ' sexenarius,' heterogenae uero superior natura ' septenarii. 1 

26. De Decal. 2. 206 TTJV drrb TavTrjs [i. e. Trjs firl TO; opdy/MiTi Travijyvpioos] 
KaTapiOfjLOVfjifVTji/ lirrd l/38op.dcri, ir6VTT]Koo-TT\v rjp.epav, kv rj rrpoadyfiv dpTOVs eOos, 
ot naXovvTCu irporroytvvrinaTGW tTVfuus, erretorjircp elalv dirapxn yfwrjfjLdrwv KCU 


899 P. apL0p,a)v, IK TT}? TOV opOoyaiviov rpiytovov owa/iews M. 481 
OTrep ea-Tiv apx^ T ^ s v oXuv ye^ecrew? ervcrra^ets. 

' | ovv crvveXOcocrL Xev^et/Ao^oO^re?, </>atSpot, 30 

incertum, uerba ^ et eXa^fv plane desunt 27. apiQpbs Arm.: 
dpi0p.S>v cett. et edd. 28. opfloyavov BM 29. -yeveo-ecos crvaradfls 

OPQ Arm. I yeve&ftos KCU crvcrTaaris AM I ycveaews KOI wardo'eas 

BE Mang. : yei/eVew? et om. /cat crvcrrao-etos -y Turn. 30. yovv (3 : 

Kaptraiv. De Sept. 2. 294 Totrauras fx ovffa vpovoftias ... 57 tirl ra> Spaynari iravrj- 
yvpis, irpoeopTiov \ariv . . . krtpas copT-ijs p-eCfovos. 'ATTO ycLp eKfivrjs 
irevTTjKoorifj KarapiOfj,f?Tai, ff386fj.r) t/38op.a.s, 10' als tepov dpiOp.6v e 
ftfVTjs fj.ova.5os. . . . Tlpoffprjffiv 8% e\axfv fj Kara TOV -TrevrrjKOcrrov dpiOpdv fviora^vr] 
topT^ irpoiToyfvvijfjiaTow, \v fi 8vo cvp,a>}j.vous aprovs l irvpov yfyov6ras eQos 
irpoatpfpfiv, a-rrapxty oirov T^J apiffrrj^ rpocpfjs. De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 187 o irevrr]- 
KOOTT^S \6yos, KaO' bv a<pfffis I//VXIKTJS 8ov\eias KOI ira.VTf.\f)s (\fvOepia irpotcTjpvT- 
Tfrat. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 203 not ov8' airaaiv efeyevero roTs !KTO,IS 
ycveaOai (pv\aiv Icpwv, dAA.' oinvf s dptOfiov irevnjKOcrTOV t\axov, dfpfffiv Kal c\cv-> 
Ofpiav iravT\rj Kcd firdvo8ov fis rcLs dpxaias A^s irponrjpvrTovra. ' TOUTO ' yap, 
(prjaiv, l fffTi TO iTfpl T>V A.v'iTwv t K.T.\. De Mutat. Nom. I. 613 r) iravTcXfy els 
(\tvOfpiav ci(p(o-is, ^s o~vn@o\ov 6 irevniKoo-Tos \6yos Upos. De Congr. I. 535 
TOV Trjs d(peo~as api0|jiov TrcvrqKovTdSos. Qu. in Gen. Sermo ii. 5 Dicen- 
dum tamen et de quinquaglnta hoc tenore: nam primum compositum est ex 
rectangulo quadrangulorum ; rectangulus enim componitur ex tribua, quatuor, 
quinque ; ex his autem quadrangulus, nouem, sexdecim, uiginti quinque, quo- 
rum summa est quinquaginfa. Secundo perfectum componitur quinquaginta 
ex unitatis triangulis istis quatuor I, III, VI, X, et ex aequalibus unitatia 
iterum quatuor his (quadrangulis) I, IV, IX, XVI. Trlanguli ergo collect! 
perficiunt uiginti et quadranguli triginta, quibus constat quinquaginta. Si 
autem triangulum et quadrangulum conueniant, pariunt septangulum, ita 
ut uirfcualiter contineatur in quinquagesimo dominicam et sanctam trini- 
tatem, in quod respiciens propheta festum quinquagesimum declarauit : 
quinquagesimus autem annus totus est liber et liberator. cf. Qu. in Gen. 
Sermo iii. 39. 

28. V. M. 2. 147 [de Tabernaculi columnis] Et Se ^ovXrjOtlrj TIS TOVS fv T> 
irpoirv\aiy TTCVTC TJ inratOpy cvvairTovras, b Ken\r)Ktv av\rjv, TiOevat \wpis, drro- 
\ti(pOrjaTai 6 aYiwTaros irvrr]i>VTd8os dpiOjios, 8vvap.ts &v TOV opOoycoviov 
Tpfywvov, o-rrep eo-rl T-fjs TWV oXcov y^vwecas dpx^* ovfJiirXrjpcaOels IK TWV CVTOS 


30. De Cherub. I. 156 *rat \vxiJJiovovVT6S plv (is TO. Icpci 0a8ifav ffirov- 
8dovffiv, dfcJ]\i8uTovs (o~0f]Tas dfjnrexofifvoi, Siavoiav 8% KeKf]\t8o}iJ.eVT]v dxpt 
TUV d8vT<uv flffdyovTfs OVK aiSovvTcu. De Decal. I. 1 88 irapfiffTrjKti 8* 6 \f6bs 
dyvfvffas ofuXiuv TUV irpbs yvvai/tas KOI iraaSiv rjtiovtav, fo} TUV irpos TcLs Tpotpds, 
dvay/eaiow diroffx6(*wos, \ovTpois re Kal irfpippavTrjpiois KaOrjpdfJifvos c 


899 P. jutera rrjs d^wrara) cre/xz'OTTyTog, vTrocr^/xai^o^rd? TLVQS M. 481 
TO>V l<fyr)p,epevTa)v, OVTCD yap oVo//,aeiz> e@os rov? iv rats 
rotavrat? vTrr)p<Tiai<$, irpb TT)S /cara/cXicrea)? crraVres 
efrjs Kara crrot^oi' ei/ /cocr/xa) | /cat ras re ot//ts /cai rots 35 

eis ovpavov avaTtivcwTes, ras /ieV, eTretSr) ra 
a^ia KaOopav erraiSevOrjcrav, ra? Se, on KaOapal 
elcriv, VTT ovSe/uas Trpo^xxcrecos rai^ ei? Tropicr- 

de Arm. 31. di/wrarT/y ME || /cat ante vTroa-rjfji. add. Arm. || 

r. e'<^>. codd. gr. I avroi? roO e0J7/ifpevroi) Arm. 32. e^- 

pfjLTjvVTO)v Q || yap] add. avTols Arm. 35. Tas 

A/30PQ : x"P aff 7 e ^ e dd- 37- s $*) Ka & *i v rt Q 

Kal ras effOrJTas aiTOir\vvafj.wos, tv roTs fjtdXtffra Xevx^ijicov, dttpo- 
(i a/ra, M<wi)<Ta;s irpo5r)\uffavTOs VTpiri(ff0ai vpbs 

31. De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 178 irpefffivTepcw nal TTJS avwrdrw TIJMJS d^tW. De 

IO9. 2. 60 (V TCUS aVCOT&TCO TlfJUUS. 

34-36. De los. 2. 72 TT)I/ apxty ^TTO TOU irpO-pvT<iTOV iroirjadfj-evos e^Tjs Karel 
CTTIXOV eira,KoXov0wv rats TjXtKiais. De Somn. I. 677 " a * o"T<ivT6S dvTucpvs 
OVTOJ Kara OTIXOV cv Kocrp.cp, rds x^P^S |dpavTes irpofffvw(j,c0a, rvtyov irporepov 
cuplvTfs', ira Kara^aXovrfs cat/rows cts T^ ZtiaQos, irorvtciaOai teat irpoffKvi/civ 
(iriXCtprjff&fJi-cv ', 'AAAa jui) ttriXdp^ai -norl TOVTOIS fivontvois ij\ios, tirfl @a0i> /xi/ 
ff/coros KO.KOIS, ryXavy^s Se ^>a)s aYa^ofs f(j>apfji6fi. 

35. L. A. C. 2. 597 dvareivas Tds X 6 ip a s TOV ovpavov titt<t>rnu$e irpoaprjffiv. 

De Sp. Leg. 2. 341 dvareivas rds X 'P a S is ovpavov dfivvroj. 

36. De Ebr. 1 . 391 iTfirrjpantvijs irpos irdvra rd Oeas d^ia. De Ebr. I. 381 Trdi/ra 
8^ ocra d^o^s at 0as d^ia irepiffKoirti at irepi0\eireTai [sc. ^ Im 0^77/177]. Fragm. 
B. H. p. 101 ^vx*) ^ao-a ^j/ evat&tta Xnraivet roTs iSiois opytois, dKoiwTws x i 
irpbs rd Oeia teal diavtararai irpos rty Oeav TWV 6as d|ioov. Leg. Alleg. I. 1 21 
6 ^efos ^070? ogvtiepKtffTaTos effnv, us iravra e<j>opdv fivat IKOLVOS, $ Ta Ocas ata 

37. De Hum. 2. 385 KOI rds Kadapds, Kal us &v ciiroi TIS rpoiriKwrepov, 
irapOevovs x^tpas els ovpavov dvarcivas. 

38. L. A. C. 2. 569 rrjs if pas endows eveffTwffr}* . . . art ovre XapPdvetv cure 
8t56vai f] aw6\(as rt irpdrTetv ruv Kara ftiov Kal p.d\tffra TOV iropto-TT|v l^efraf 

V. M. 2. 167 6 irdvra peyas Ma;i)a^s ISt/fataxre TOVS yypa(p(vras avrov rrj Icpa 
iro\iTia, 0effp.ois (pvffecas kirop-^vovs, iravrjyvpt^civ kv lX.apa.LS SidyovTas fvOvpiais 
dvf-^ovTas [icv Zpycav Kal rrxy^v TUV is tropio - (x6v, Kal irpayfMTfiuv offai Kara 
/3tou tfrrjffiv. V. M. 2. 1 68 ircpl TOV ae&aanov Trjs 4/35o 

"On oi>x * fidvavaoi povov, d\Xd Kal at d\Aat Tf\vat Kal 

HaXiOTa at ircpl iropto'p.ov at /Stou ^rjTijffw r) Std nvpos flffiv ^ OVK dvev TUIV old 

nvpos. De Decal. 2. 200 rds els TOV iropto-jAov KaKoiraOtias. De Essaeis 2. 633 


8 99 p - pov [Jiiaivp,vai, Trpoa-evyovrai r<w ea) vp,jjprj yevecr- M. 481 
Ban | KOL Kara vvvv airavTTJcrcu, rrjv evto^iav. Mera 40 
Se ras eu^as ol TrpecrfivTepoi KOLTaK\lvovTai, rat? eccr- 


40. rr)v fi>Q>xtav post T<3 0ea> Arm. additque avro)!/ 42. rats 

elo-K. OK. AyOPQ : TOLS Oftais Kpiveaiv aKoXov0o>s /3: Arm. sensum 
dat : ' one by one in order according to distinction,' unde puto 
legendum esse frjs post naraK^ivovrcu, 43. yap ou] 8e ou Arm. [| 

aXX' ert Ko/uS?} i/eovy TraiSas AyOPQ atque edd. : ouS' ert K.V.TT. 
BM : ovS Kal K. i/. TT. E. Plane desunt Armeuo neque tamen 

tlffl yap avrwv ol ycr]ir6vot . . . ot S^ dyf\apxcu . . . aXXot S^ Srjfuovpyol 
TUV KdTcL Tcxi/as lffiv } vir^p Tov i^ijSfv 5>v at ovay Kaiai XP f ? ai &uiovTai iraOew, 
ovStv dva^a\\6fievoi TWV is iropt<r|ji6v dvvnairtov. L. A. C. 2. 596 iropi<rTT|v 
(\6fjifvoi &iov. De Prov. ex Eus. Praep. Ev. 2. 638 E?ra vvv 0av/iafo/xei/, t 
^oiKpaTijs KOI o Sen/a TWJ' ffirov8al<uv tv Trivia Sirjyov ; avOpaatroi p.ri$\v irwirore 
TWV els iropio-p.ov tTrtT^Seuaaj/Tts. De Cherub. I. 145 a S BaXati/x, ravr' 
fnaffros rSiv /XT) KCKaOapfjifvcav del fjiaraid^ojv alndrai TTOJS, )xiropiKov 
TI "Tiv* a\\ov TWV iropi<TTiKwv ftriTrjStvffas 0iov. 

41. De los. 2. 70 '^775 5^ irpo<TTdavTos Kara rds rjXifcias 
T>V dv0parjrcav tv raTs avfAiroTiicais avvovaiais KaTaK\i<7t xpu 

cl ol Alyvirrioi frXuTal TWV avrwv 'Eftpaiois etat rdgeajs re irctypovTiKores KOI rds 
irp<r|3vTpa)v /cat vtcorfpow rifids Sia/tpiveiv firiffTapfVoi. 

42. De Ab. 2. 39 6 yap d\r)0eiq 7rpO-piJTpos OVK tv /i^/cct XP OVOV > a ^ 
tv (-naivfrw j8i'a> OccapfTrai. lovs pev ovv alwva iro\vv rptyavras kv ry /tera 
ffwfjMTOs fay 8ix a KaXoKayaOtas troXvxpoviovs iratSas Xefertov, /ia^/iara iro\ids 
aia fjiT)8TroT( iraiSfvOtvTas' TOV 8^ (ppovrjcrecas Kal cro4>ias, TTJS irpos Ofov iriaTecas 
tpaaOevTa \eyoi TIS av IVOIKQJS elvai irp<rj3t>Tpov, irapoavv^ovvTa TO) irpura* De 
Sobr. I. 393 iro\\axov nkvTOi Trjs vo^oOfalas /cal TOVS -qXiKia irporjKOVTas viovs 
Kal TOVS fiTjotira} yeyqpatcoTas ffjiiraXiv ovopA&i irpea-pvTepovs, OVK eis iro\vTtav 
dtyopwv fj Ppaxvv Kal firjKiffTOV ~XP OVOV ) d\\* (Is ^wx*7 s Svvdfj.eis KivovftfVTjs cu T 
Kal xtipov. De Sobr. I. 395 ' 'Svvdyaye p.oi ejSSo/ily/fOJ'Ta avopas dirb TUV 
Trp6(rpvTpcov 'loparfX, ovs avros ffv olSas, OTI ovToi eiffi irp<r^vTtpoi ' [Num. 
II. 1 6]. OVKOVV ov TOVS virb TWV TVXOVTWV yepovTas vofufrpevovs, us ItpotydvTas, 
d\X' ovs o ffO(pbs olSe fj.6vos, TTJS TU>V irpto-pvTCpwv fjgioufff irpoffprjfffojs. cp. De 
Sac. Ab. et C. I. 178. De Post. Caini 2. 238 rjSovwv direxopevovs irpeo-pwas 
tv <ppov>v OVK av TLS aTroSc^atro . . . liratvov 8' av diu>fffi TOVS fjfiuvTas, OTI 
<pXeyovar)s TIJS firiOvfjdas virb TTJS KaTcL TTJV fjXiKiav aKfJi7Js QUOIS afieaTijp'uav 
opydvcav, TWV Arara iraioflav Xoycav, viroprjffavTs TOV iroXvv (pXoyuov, a/*a Kal 
ftpaaubv TWV iraOwv irKov(f>iaav. De P. C. [A. M.] 1 8 oOev cv TOLS Upots ypdp.- 
fjiaffiv ov fjiovov irpocSpias ti<JTaaQai StfiprjTai veovs irpco-jBvTais, dXXa Kal 
irapiovffiv viraviffTaaOai iroXtdv y/jpus atSou/ieVous. De lustit. 2. 364 iroAveT-rj 


899 P. TroXvereis Kal TraXcuovs vo\Litpv<Tiv , dXX' en /co/xiSiJ M. 481 
veovs TrcuSas, eai/ 6i//e rrjs | Trpoaipecretos epao-Owcrw, 45 
dXXa rovs eV TrpatT'rjs \\ ^Xi/aas evrj/SijcravTas Kal M. 482 
r<5 OewpijTiKO) ^pei <^iXocro</)ia5, o Sr) 

omittenda esse uidentur 44. r;}? 

pccrcats uertit Arm. I. fvrjprjvavras Kal om. Arm. : 

EM : f)j3f)(ravTas Q || aKp-ao-avras y Turn. Mang. : evaKp. cett. 

2. r^y (f>i\o<To<pias /3 || om. 5?) Arm. 3. 5>v usque 482. n 0xf>i\r)s 

44. Leg. Alleg. i..i2g ol TI KojxiS^ vtjmoi iratSes. De los. 2. 73 ' 
K0{xi8fj vos l<rrt iraiSCov. De Essaeia 2. 632 'Eo-ffatW 701)1' Kop.i8f] vi?|mos 
s, aA.X' ou5 -npoaroyeveios f) pfipdieiov, eirel ^a yc TOVTQJV afttfiaia ijOr] Tea 
rrjs TjXucias arf\ei avvvftartpi^ovrac T\IOI 81 avSpes Kal irpbs yfjpas diro- 

45. De Profugis I. 576 TO* yelp yvwvai ... TO rr)v irpoaipecriv, ^ xPn fffrat 
rov fiiov 6 jjLrjTra) yeyfvvrjij.vos, on aypoiKov, a\\' ov ITO\ITIK^V KOA ijpepov. 

I. De Exsec. 2. 434 avT\p-l\<rc\. Kal eiraKjjidorci. Q. O. P. L. i. 447 of l\ 
&aircp Iv rats rtXerous ipo<pavTt]0VTfs, orav bpyiojv yefuaOwffi iro\\cL rrjs irpoffdcv 
6\iyct}pias lavrovs Kaicifrvffiv, us ov 4>eicrd}Aevoi xpovov, fiiov 5^ rptyavrfs 
, kv a) typovrjfffcus exflpfvffav. *Aiov oliv veoTijra rrjv Travraxov iraffav ras 
rrjs TT/OWTT/S aKp/qs prjStvl pa\\ov % iratSeia avaOeivat, 77 fcal 4vr)pT)(rai 
/ted iyyiip&a-ai na\6v. Qu. in Ex. Sermo i. 15 : Amarula [iriicpiSes Ex. 12. 8] 
uero declaratio est spiritualis emigrationis, qua quis a cupiditatibus in apathiam 
et ex improbitate in uirtutem transmigrat. Qui enim ex natura genuinaque 
fidelitate poenitentiam agunt, de prirna uitae conuersatione acerbitantur, 
et aegre ferentes uitam misere transactam flent, gemunt et suspirant, eo quod 
magis necessariam temporis partem tradiderint fallaci dominae cupiditati : 
qua seducti uigentem iuuentutis aetatem male traduxerunt, in qua oporteret 
iucunde proficere in sapientiae speculationibus ad felicem immortalis uitae 
statum. Cum amarulis ergo comedamus azymum, qui poenitentiam deside- 
ramus, hoc est : prius manducemus amaritudinem ob transactum tempus 
aegreque tolerandam uitam; et postea contraria superiactabundae superbiae 
per meditationem humilitatis, cuius quidem nomen est pudor. Quoniam 
memoria priscorum peccatorum facit timere et in se recolligens mentem non 
paucam utilitatem fert. 

3. V. M. 2. 155 fjiera airovSijs teal <pi\OTipia$ airaaijs al yvvaiKes dffrjvfyieav, 
a.fju\\6jfj.fvat rots dvSpdffiv Trpos (vffefieiav, dydwifffAa Ka\bv dpaffOai StavorjOfiffat 
Kai, naff oaov ftx ov > O"iTOv8d(ra<Tat pr) diro\ci<f>0fjvai rrjs fKtivow 
oaioTTjror KaroiTTpa yap, ots (Is fi>fj.op<piav eiudaffi SiafcofffteiffOai, pijSfvbs irpoff- 
rd^avros, avTOKeXevarrco irpo9vp.La aaj<ppoffvvr]s /cat Tqs irepl ydpov dyvcCas Kal 
ri yap aAA' fj tyvyiKov KO\\OVS dirapxty irpeiro)8effTdTT]v dirf]pavTO. De Nobilit. 


899 P. yvvcuKts, &v TrXeioTat yYjpaial TrapOtvoi, rty ayveiav M. 485 
OVK | avdyKrj, KaOdirep eviai ra)z> Trap 9 c/ EXX^crti' 5 
iepeitov, Siac^vXafao-ai p.a\\ov fj KaO* tKovariov yv&- 
\vf\v> Sta 77X0^ Kal iroOov cro^ta?, y (yv^iovv O-TTOV- 
Sacracrai TO>Z> rrepl TO crwjua r}8ova)v rjXoyrjcrav' ou 

, dXX' aOavarw ope^^etcrat, a | /XOZ/TJ 10 

laudauit Euseb. H. E. ii. 17 4. yrjpeai' TrapQe'vot, Tr)V ayvfiav 

sic interpunxerunt OH Turn. |[ yiypaXeai Euseb. Mang. : yripauu codcl. 
Turn. || post irapQevoi add. rvyxavowi Mang. inuitis codd. et uers. Arm. 
6. <f)v\drrovcrai uel <j>v\at-a<rai Euseb. : 8ia<pv\dTTov<Ti uel <pvXaTrov(n 
Arm. : 8i<xj)v\dga<Tai Turn. Mang. codd. 7. Sta ^Xoi/ Euseb. 

Arm. A : &a Se C^ov /SyOPQ edd. || o-novSdfrvo-ai EM : o-TrouSao-ao-at 

Euseb. AyOPQ Turn. Arm. : o-7rov8o-ou(rai B : (nrovSdfrvvi Mang. 
8. TTfpi TO <r>(jia Mang. Eusebium et P secutus : nepi a>p.a cett. codd. 

2. 443 tavrijv rr)v eirftveiav ov p.6vov OeoQiXfis avdpes, d\\a Kal 
, a.itona.QovGa.1 fter dfiaOlav T^V avvrpofyov ircpl Tipfjs TUIV 

8t rty irepl fiovapxtas tiriarfjfurjv^ ^ fiovap^Trai 6 feoffees. dfj.ap 
?jv rGw dirb T^S TlaXaiffTivrjs 3vpias fvvatov, kv oiKia Kal iro\ci rpatylv iroXvdty 
yepovffri fodvcuv KOI dyaXfjidrcav, KOI avvoKas d^pv^aTtav. 'A\\' eirfiSf) KaOdirep 
fK ffKorovs ftaOtos fSvvrjOrj Ppaxftav avyrjv dXrjOfias ISftv, Oavdrov KivSvvy -npbs 
tvffffieiav r)vTOpM\t]fffi' f oXCya 4>povT<ra<ra TOV fjv f (I ^ JJ.\\OL Ka\ws ffiv 
TO 8e KaXws dvf(pepfv ITT' ovS^v tTepov rj TT)V Oepairciav Kal iK<riav TOV tvos 

4-6. Q. 0. P. L. 2. 458 Tou ovv (piXoOeov faiynaTa -napf^ovTai pvpia' TTJV 
nap 1 oXov TOV ftiov ffvvcxn /eo ' eirdXXrjXov ayvtiav. De Fortit. 2. 381 TOL 
awpara offa T$ SoKeiv irpoefjievai . . . irapOcvovs o% rds i)/vxas 8ta<j)V\dTTOV(rat, 
ais Kal T^V irpbs TO peXXov d^veCav ematypayieiffde. De Essaeis 2. 633 IKOUCTIW 
yvojfjiy fMXXov f) <pvffcas dvdyKrj. Qu. in Ex. Sermo ii. 2, R. H. p. 49 TO 
'EfipaTov ytvos . . . fyxpaTela Kal KapTfpia awtfiiov OVK avdyKy fidXXov f) 
06\ovo-Lco -yvwiiTi, oid TOV eirl TOV 2<aTr)pa Ofbv KaTatpvyrjv. 

7. Leg. Alleg. I. 102 oiKaioffvvTj <rv(|wvTa. De Ab. 2. 8 Sid ras virtpfioXds 
TUV dpeT&v ais frwffiiovv. De Ab. 2. I TUV dvopwv TUV ply dpeTrj, T>V 8% 
Kama <rujjipi(i)<r<ivT(ov. De Pr. et Poen. 2. 412 tvbs dvSpbs OVK diat SiKaioavvri 
CTV^PIOVVTOS. De Profugis I. 577 TfXeiois trvpfiiovv dya6o?s. De Somn. 1.689 
TOVS <rvp,|3io\jvTas (ppovrjaei. 

8. Quis Rerum I. 482 Sidvoia . . . <pdaKovffa, OTI McTWKtffdftrjv TOV trw/xaToy, 
fjviKa TTJS ffapKos -f\\6yow TJOTJ. De Sept. 2. 279 re/xovres ovv KaXoKayaOias Kal 
TWV ircpl 0-wp.a Km IKTOS dXoYtv eOi&iJievot. 

9. DePr. etPoen. 2. 425 'A\A.a TI TOVTOJV o^cXos, einoi TIS dv, T$ /) ptXXom 
KXrjpovojJiovs Kal Siaooxovs diroXnrfiv ; 'Etriff<ppayi6fjitvos oid TOVTO rds tvepyeaias, 

8 9 9 

P. TiKTtiv acj) e< 


XVTTj? Ota 






/77, CTTTCt- M. 


Turn. : a-^anK^v Arm. 10. d$' e'avr^? Euseb. codd.: om. Arm. 

<pi)0~iv OvScls dyovos, ovSt oref/xz yevrjffeTai, irdvTs 8% of OcpaireuTal $fov yvrjatoi 
vopov CKirXTjpwffovffi (pvfffus TOV eirl iratSoiroitq. Kal ydp dv8pes ZffovTat Trarepts, 
real irarfpes (viraiSes, Kal yvvaiKfs prjTfpes CVTCKVOI, di? eKaffTOv OLKOV irXripoajJia 
tlvai jroXvavOpwirov ffvyytveias, fjirjSevbs e\\ei<pOevTos % pepovs r) ovopaTOS rwv 
oaa firt<f>T) fti^CTai rots irpoarjKovffi, Kal irpbs roiis dvta, yoveTs, Odovs, irairirovs, Kal 
irpbs TOVS KCLTQ) ira\tv, vtovs, d8f\<f>ovs } a8c\(j)i8ovs, vlcwovs, OvyarpiSovs, dvf\f/iovs t 
dvei//ia8ovs, TOVS i' alfUiTos iravras. Leg. Alleg. I. 123 "EiraOcv ovv ravrbv 
6 'I<affT)<p 777 firjTpl avrov 'Pax^A' Kal ydp avr^i evopifff 8vvaa0ai TI rb ycvvrjTOV. 
Atd \eyct' 'Aos pot TfKva' *AA\' o 76 irTfpviar^s tavrbv fAifjirjcrdfifvos epei. 
H\avov Trcn\dvTjffai troXvv oil yap dvrl 8fov tyw fipt, TOV n&vov Swaptvov rds 
\j/uxov prjTpas dvoiyvvvai [Gen. 30. I seq.] KOI a-impetv kv avrdis dpcrds Kal iroifiv 
fyKvpovas Kal riKTOtJo-as rd KaXa. Kard^iaOf yk TOI rfv dSeX^j/ aov Aciav Kal 
fvprjatis e ov8fvbs ytvvijrov \a(j./3dvovffav r^v <nropdv Kal rty yovrjv, d\\' vn' 
avrov TOV deov. 'I8wv ydp Kvpios, on fjuffefrat Acfa, ijvoi( T^V prjTpav avTTjs. 
'PaxJ)A. 8 ?)v ffTftpa [Gen. 29. 31], *A\V opa itdXiv T^V tv TOVTW \firrovpyiav 
TTJS dptTTJs. 'O Ofbs Tas (A-firpas dvoiyfi, (nreipwv ev aurats ras KO\ds rrpdgeis, 
fj 8e fJLrjTpa, irapa8faiJivr) rty dperty virb Oeov, ov TIKTCI T$ OfS> \pc?os ydp 
ov8(f6i fffTiv 6 u>v d\\* f/j.01 Ty 'laKcbfi vlovs' i/xou ydp eVe/ca c<riripcv 6 Ofbs 
tv Ty apex?; Taxa, oi>x favTov. cp. Leg. Alleg. I. 131. De Cherub. 1. 147 dpCTdis 
8f iro\\d Kal Te\cia TiKTOvaais Ofjus OVK tanv dvSpbs ImXax*"/ OVTJTOV. M^ 
8(dft(vai 6e -rrapd TIVOS Irtpow firtyovrjv, tf- cavruv p\v fj.6vo}v ov8(iror Kv^ffovffi. 
Tis ovv 6 cnretpojv tv ourafs rd Ka\d ir\f)v 6 TWV oXcov ira,TT|p, 6 dyivvrjTOS Oeos, 
KOI TO. o-vfjiiravTa yevvwv; cp. De Congr. i. 520. De Sp. Leg. 2. 275 El8evai 
Toivvv fXP^ v on 6 TTJS (pvffeoas opObs \6yos iraTpbs QJJIOV Kal dvdpbs tx fl 8vvafjnv, 
firl (vvoiais 8ta<f>6pois' dvSpbs fjiev, firtiSr) TOV dpfTwv triropov wffirep (Is dyaOijv 
apovpav, TTJV ^VXT|V> tfaTa/JaAAerar itarpos Se, on. @ov\ds dyaOds Kal irpdfis 
KaXds KOI airovSaias ycvvdv irtyvKe Kal ycvvrjaas tKTptyd iroriftois SoYH-acriv, 
a iraiSeia Kal cro<|>ia xP r ]y o ^ ffl ' Atdi'ota 8e dtrtiKa^tTai ITOT\ p.\v TrapOtvu, TTOTC 
8^ yvvaiKi, ^ x 7 7P uol ' cr ?7 $ dvSpl Irt ^pjjiofffjifvri' irapOevw p\v ovv, 8idvoia dyvty 
Kal d8id(f>6opov StatyvXdTTOVffa eavrfv diro Tf f|5ovwv Kal tviOv^iiuv, Irt 5^ \virwv 
Kal (poftuv, eiri&ovXcav iraOwv, ^s TT)V -npoaraaiav o ycvtTrjs dvfjirTai iraTrjp' Trjs 
8i us yvvaiKbs daTCias doTficp \6y<p T> /car' dperfv ffvfA&iovaijs T^V iri^f\iav 
o aiiTos OVTOS \6yos fTrayyf\\(Tai } aireCpcav dvSpbs Tpoirov tvvolas dpioTas. *H 5 
dv dirop(pavia6rj fax^ Kal yeveds Trjs Kard Trjv (ppovrjffiv Kal firiyafJiias TTJS /card 
T(>v opObv \6yov, x r ]p fvovffa T ^ v Ka\\iffT<uv Kal fprjfjios ovffa ffo<f>ias } viraiTiov 
IXopfrr] C Cty n v ) woxos fffTca oTs eyvca KaO' tavTTJs, laTpbv di*apTr](uiT<uv OVK fx ovffa ) 
ovO' ws dvSpa av^itur-qv, ov0' us narcpa yfwrjTrjv, TOV Kard cro4>iav Xoyov. 
De Somn. I. 651 /SouAerat ovv TTJS TOV Itpbv o-iropov irapaSfgafjifvrjs I|/VXTJS 
rd irpwoTOKa ytvvfifJiaTa SidXcvKa eivat, <f>Q)Tl eotKOTa OVK d/.ivSpy, <p(yyei 8% 
SiavyeaTaTqj, oia ytvotT' dv d(p' fjXiaKuv aKTivcov dffKios kv alOpia icard nfffrjfifipiav 
avyfj. Quod Deus Sit Im. I. 293 uffirep Kal jj -napd Moavfffi Qapap. Kal ydp 
TOUT?; irpoffTfTaKTai xnpwovvy Ka$(f<r6ai tv T$ TOV povov Kal awTijpos oiKy 


8 99 p - PCLVTOS eis avTrjv d/mz'as voyras TOV Trarpo?, als Swqcre- M. 482 
TOLL Oeuptlv ra cro^ta? Sdy/iara. Ata^e^e/x^rat Se 17 
/cara/cXicrts, ^a)pl<s p,v avSpdcnv eVl Sefia, ^wpls Se 
yvvai^iv iif va)vvp,a. *H TTOU rts i/TroXa/^dz'ei crrpajfji- 15 

ota Te eori TiKTfLV tr. Arm. II. fty airi)!/] air?;* (sic) B || uicriVas Q 

13. 7 ante Kard/cXto-i? om. 3 15. ei EOPQ Turn. : # A : et ex 

irarpos, 81' OP dei Kara\tirovffa ras TUV 0v]Twv avvovaias KO.I 
p,tv Kal Kf^rjpevKtv avOpanrivow 7)8ov>v, TrapaSe^fTat 8^ OcCav yovfy, KO.\ 
Hevrf rwv rrjs dperrjs o-irepjAATtov Kvo<pop(i Kal u8tvfi Ka\as irpdgus. De Ebr. 
I. 361 irarpbs 8 Kal firjrpbs Koival plv ai K\rjffeis, Sicupopoi 8t 8vva.fJt.eis' rov yovv 
roSe TO irdv fpyaaafjicvov Srjpiovpyov opov Kal irarcpa flvai rov ytyovoros tvOvs 
(v 8'iKy (prjffofjifv, fjirjrepa 81 rrjv rov irenotrjKoros kmarijp.rjv^ p avvuv 6 0*6s ovx 
us avOpojnos <ririp yeveffiv. 'H 8 irapaSc^a^fvij TO TOV OQV crirtpp-a T\(ff<po- 
pois &8io~i rov U.OVQV Kal ayairrjTOV alffOrjTov vlov dirfKvrjfff, r6voe TOV Koop.ov. 
ElaayfTai yovv irapa TIVI row CK TOV $eiov \opov fj ffotpia irepl avrijs \tyovaa 
TOV TpoTiov TOVTOV ' *O Of os (KTr)aar6 fie trpoariffTijv TWV kavTov fpyoav, Kal irpd 
TOV aluvos l^f/^eA(We /uc' [Prov. 8. 225]. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 203 
[loquitur Sarra] xprjffis yap Kal air6\avo~is apfTfjs TO tv8atfj.ov } ov if>i\f) fjiovov 
KTrjffis' \pria6ai 8' OVK av Svvalfirjv, et (J.)] ffv Kadfls e ovpavov TO. cnrepixara 
dirfpyaffaio avros eyKvpova, f) 8e TO evSaifj-ovias yevos drroTfKOi, TOV 'laaaK. Qu. 
in Gen. Sermo iv. 99 'Aid ri . . . irapOtvos fy dvijp OVK Zyvca avrrjv' [Gen. 
24. 16] Quare adiicit uirginitati id quod superfluum quibusdam putatur ; 
necesse tamen est (illud), quod ' uir non cognouit earn' ; quam enim uir nouerit, 
qualis erit (uirgo) ? Verum fortasse ' uirum ' hie notauit non constantera corpore 
et anima, sed morem exemplarem : qui nee incorruptam corrumpere animam 
neque inuiolatam uiolare ausus est, iniquum aestimans, si quis uelit corrup- 
tibile semen uoluptatis seminare in mentem, sed ilia diuinitatis pura accipiens 
et adprobans semina, quae solet pater uniuersorum, incorporea nimirum et 
intelligibilia desuper intus seminare. De Mig. Ab. I. 458 '"ETCKOV yap vlov,' 
oi>x &s yvvaiKfs Alyvrrnai ard Trjv TOV ffw^aTOs aKfjajv, d\\' ws at 'Eftpaiai 
if/vxai ' *v T> yripa pov' [Exod. I. 1 8], ore rd p.1v offa alaOrjTa Kal OvrjTci 
fjLffj.a.pavTai } TO. 8 vorjTa Kal dOdvara dvfjfSijKev, a yfpus Kal Tifjifjs taTiv Iwd^ia. 
Kai ZTCKOV iw.itvTiKTJs rt'xyrjs ov irpoo~8tT]Oeiffa' TiKTOftev yap Kal irplv tio~\0fiv 
Tivas tirivoias Kal eiriaTrjfjias dvOpwircav irpbs rjfjias, dvfv r>v If ZOovs ffvvfpyovvTcav, 
o-ireCpovTOS Kal ytvvStVTOS 0oO TO. dortia ycvvrjuaTa, a T> SiSovTi TrpoarjKovToas 
Kara TOV fir' evxapiffriq nQkvTO. vopov diroSiSoTOf ' Td yap 8upd pov, So/xard u.ov, 
KapTrwfjLaTd i*ov,' <pijaiv t ( SiaTTjpfjo'aTe irpoff<pepetv l/ioi* [Num. 28. 2]. 

15. De Somn. I. 639 ^Xcwrai TOJV timopiaTOTaTwv, us prjS* eir' evTcXtT x*- a ' tv TI 

8vo~(uirr)6f)vai, TO kvavriov 8e rds iroXvTeXeis oveiSos Kal p:eyd\T)v TOV fiiov 
vofiiffai. TOVTOIS iroXvreXTJs v.kv IOTI K\ivr) fjta\aKov eSatyos, a-Tpcojjivir\ Se 

i, Trdat, ftoravat, <pv\\(uv ITO\\^ X vffis > ra ^ "^P 05 f(pa\^v \iOoi nvls 
7) Ppaxfts yfu\o(poi TOV IffoircSov [xuKpov dvexovres. lov ftiov TOVTOV ol p.\v 
Tpv(pwvTfs <TKXT]po8iaiTOV Ka\ovffiv, ol 81 irpos Ka\OKayaOiav {uvTfs TJOIOTOV 


900 P. i>a?, ei Kai p,rj TroXvreXet?, dXX' ovv juaXa/cwreyoas M. 482 
avOpatTTOis euye^ecrt KOL dcrreiots Kal <iXocro<ias 
dcr /circus VTpTri<r0aC crri^dSes yap eicriz/ eiKcuo- 
repa? uX^s, d<^>' a>z> eureXTj TTOLVV ^a/iaurTyxwra iraTTvpov 
rrjs IYX^PLOV, \ piKpov vTrepe^ovra Kara rous dy/caW?, 20 

yiai> vTraviti(Tiv, dec Se KCU Travrayov TTJV eXeu#e/oioi> 

di^ct K/XXTOS rots 1780^5 
AtaAco^ov^rac Se ov VTT' d 

ai corr. sec. man. C : 9 ex ref. K : ^ BDM Mang. || ^i/ (uel ay) 
ai/ uTroXa/i^ai/oi rts Arm. || /x^ P : ov cett. codd. et edd. [| Arm. 
sensum reddit I ft KOI TroXvr., dXX' ovv /mXaKcor/pat, a>y aj/^. euy. 
icat </>tX. dQXrjTais VTp(7ri(r6c'i(rai 16. tvy. av^. tr. Arm. 1^. /tat 

om. Arm. || KOI ante $1X00-. om. Q || do-m/ratf AyOPQ : 

Arm. : epacrrais ^ 1 8. eurpeTriVao-^nt P || crrt^ciSes ya/j 

codd. omnes: ori/SaSe? St uel /cat ort^. Arm. : o-rtjSaSe? edd. 20. vnep- 
fXOvros I: VTTCpavf'xovra Q || vircpcid. P 21. r^v yap om. /LteV ^ 

22. vndvfia-iv codd. : faxmaonu* Mang. Turn.: ' remittunt' Arm. |j 
om. 8e Q |( T^I/ \fv6fpiav evKoXwy /3 : r^v eXevQepiov evKoXtav Arm. A 

cett. 23. T}S Q: rots TJ)S BM: rots cett. 24. 

P : aTrfxtfoVei/oi cett. et edd. || Arm. TI/S ^5. 

17. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 191 & do-KtjTi^s T^S eiriarfifjtrjs. De Somn. 
I. 667 ot Qpovrjfffas do-KTjTai. 

19. In Fl. 2. 522 x a F Laurr pc0T(j 5e T^ aXXo ffufM ircpifia\\ovffiv avrl 

21. De Cone. 2. 352 TT/>OS 7<ip eyHpdrciav, tt Kai TIS d\\os, iicavbs &v aA6?i//at 
rovs tv(f>vS>s exovras, irpfa ao-KTjo-tv apery? 81' oXtyoSeias Kal cuKoXias yvfj.vdet 
Kal avjKpOTfT, 7T6t/xw^ci/os d<p(\?v iroXvreXciav OUTC o-KXijpaYcoYtav, wy d 
AaK8ai|xovios vofAoOfTys, diro8edfjievoS) ovre rb dfipoSiairov, a;s d roTs "Icaffi 
Kal "Svffapirais rd irepl Opvif/iv Kal ^AiS^r flffrjyrjadfievos, d\\d \ikarfv drpairov 
dfjupoii/ dvaTffjLwv. V. M. 2. 105 cvT^Xeiav Kal eviKoXiav irTif|8Vv i 

De Fortit. 2. 377 rds dperds . . . af TTJS ^vxfjs vvoTenvovrai rty iroX 
euKoXCas Kal oAt^oSetas Ipcuras evriKrovaai, Kara TT)I/ TT/)^S Oebv f^o/jioicjffiv. 

22. V. M. 2. 87 TO otpofipbv TWV irtTayfj.dro}v uiravttvat Kal x a ^dv. 

24. Q. O. P. L. 2. 458 AoOXos Tt irap' avrois ov8l (Is fffTiv, d\\' 
tXeuQepoi, Trdvres dvOvirovpYoOvTCS dAA^Aot?. KarayivdiffKovai rt rwv SeffiroraJv, 
ov IJLOVOV ws dS'iKQJV, lcr6TT)Ta \vfiaivo/j.fvcav, d\\d Kal ws dffcffwv, Oeapov 
4>ucr6cds di/atpoui/ra;!', ^ irdvras d/totcus y VV1 1 o ' ao ' a ^ Optyaaa. fj.ijrpos SiKrjv, 
vi\<rlo\}$, ov \cyofj.*vovs, d\\' ovras OVTUS direipydffaTo' 5>v rty 
rj tmftovXos irXcovc^ia irapevrjfjtfprjffaffa Sitffeifftv, dvr' OIKCIOTTJTOS 


900 P. TroStoZ', | rfyovfJiepOL crwoXcos rv)v OepaTrovTcav KT^CTIV M. 482, 25 
elvcu, wapa <f)vcrw. 'H p.ev yap tXevOepovs airavras 
at Se TIVMV dSt/ctat /cat TrXeo^eftat, 17X0)- 
apytKaKov avio-oTTjTa, /caraeva<rat TO 
e?rt rot? acrOeveo-TtpoLS \ Kpdros rot? Swarajrepots 0,1/7)- 30 
i//ai>. 'Ei> Se TO) te/)<y TOUT6J crv/xTTocrtft), SovXos 

legit, recte puto 25. ^yov/zei/oi o-vi/dXcoff T^I/ 

KTTJO-IV fivcu Trapa <j)v<rw P : qyovpevoi <rvv6\a>s rrjv 6fpa- 
KTrjatv flvai Trapa (pv&iv AyOQ Turn. ; fjyovfJifvoi rrjv T&V 
6epan6vTQ>v KTTJCTIV Trapa <f)v<riv 77 $ov\a>v j3 : unde fjy. <r. r. QepairovTCov 
r) 8ov\a>v KTTJO-IV fivai irapa (pvcnv coniecit Mang. : Armenus uertit : 
' AiaKOVovvrai &e ov\ vrrb dvdpair68a>v rrjv p.rj eXtvOepnv KTTJO-LV yyovficvoi 
Trapa <pvartv.' Inest et nonnullis Armeni interpretis codd. pro rfjv 
OVK fXevdc'pav alia lectio quae mendosa uidetur viz. : TO ytvos 
e\cv0epovs. LOCUS insanabilis est 27. ycyevrjuev y 28. 7X0) * * * 

crdvTav A 29. post dvi<roTr)Ta comma add. Arm. A Mang. : cett. 
om. || Kara cr . . . TO eVt (sic facta lacuna post o-) P || post Kara&vgao-at 
comma add. Turn. Mang. : om. Arm. A 30. post Kparos comma 

dat Arm. : om. cett. || eV 5e TW uidetur Armenus legisse, quod et 
coni. Mang. in adnot. : cv drj rw codd. et edd. 31. fepoJ r. 

a\XoTpi6rrjTa Kai avrl <f>i\ias tx^P av fpyaffaiJifvrj. De Sept. 2. 283 
Kal Oepairatvais. De Sp. Leg. 2. 311 rais cXcvdcpais us dcpairaivais 
Quod Deus Sit Im. I. 279 rcfc \L\V yap d\oya a)a . . . KOI 
t*fXa.\iv<a6tVTa. irpbs vnrrjpeaiav dvOpwirois irapaSeSoTOi. L. A. C. 2. 596 K\tfj,d- 
rtav Siv dvTHJ/w rr)v apxh*. De Sp. Leg. 2. 330 uairep TT)V rov <TOJ paras 
f)ycfj,oviav 57 <j>t(ris dvfj\|/ 6^>aXf?. In Fl. 2. 533 rwv SUXKOVIKUV dvBpairoScav. 
De Sept. 2. 291 eiriTptirci 8* kit rSiv nr) 6^o(pv\<av, [oirives If krfptav tOvwv 
dalv~\ olxeras Krdff9ai t Pov\6(j.tvos irpSnov fifv Sia(f>opdv oi/tcicuv re KOI aXXorpiuv 
elvai, f-ncira Se pr) Kara T& navT\es dvay/caioTarov icrfjua, OcpAirovTas, dvt?pai 
TTJS avrov iroXtretay' fivpta yap TWV ev ra> @i<v irpayfJidTcov iroQei rds ! SotiXwv 
vimjpeo-Cas. De Sp. Leg. 2. 338 Aid ical irds, ynvt rj\os dperrjs datpxtrai, 
rpaxvs foriv opyty Kal iravreXais dfuc'tXiKTOs /car* avSpairoSto-Ttov, ot SouXciav 
fVfKa KepSovs d8iK(OT<S,Tov rois YVCI \itv IXeuOlpois, <j>vJws 5 fj.CTfx ovffl T V 
avrfjs endyfiv roXfuaffiv. 

29. De Sept. 2. 285 /*?) Kara^ijgas us $ov a\oyov. 

30. Qu. in Gen. Sermo iii. 30, R. H. p. 30 ouS^ 7^ et iraa^ yrjs Kal 
0a\aTTrjs TO Kpdros dvaxj/otro TIS. Qu. in Gen. Sermo iii. 76, R. H. p. 36 
KO.V T& Traffics yrjs Kal Oa\dffffrjs dvd\|/T)Tai Kpdros. De Cherub. I. 150 [de 
Alexandra] Evpduirrjs Kal 'Adas e8otv dvdv{;ao-0ai TO Kpdros. De Cherub. 1. 159 
OVTCUS ovv avTa ffvvdfls TO fjL^v Kpdros dndvTcw dvf,v|/ev IOUTG). 


900 P. ovSet?, &)? </)r)v, IXevOepoi Se vTTTjpeTovcri, rets oiaKoviKas M. 482 
eTTireXovz/re?, ov 7rpo f$iav ovSe Trpoorrdfei? 

* \ \ * > /i \ / / / /3 ^ ^ 

/cal TrpoOvfJiias ra? eTriAceXevcret?. OuSe yap ot 
eXevOepoi rarro^rat vrpos rats vTrovyoytat? rav- 
rat?, dXX' ot ^eot raiz/ ei^ T<W o-ucrrTy/xart joterd 

crretovs /ca euye^ets /ca 7r/)s aKpav ptTrjv eTrei- 4 
, ot KaOdirep viol yvr\<rioi <^)tXort/>ta>9 acrjjitvoi 
KOL pyrpdo'iv vTrovpyovcriv, KOWOVS OLVTMV 

om. P sed signum lacunae || oi8els ^i/ o>? ?0. Arm. : ovfieW Ay e. A : 
cett. omnes o>? f^T/f ot>8et? 32. ray Sta . . . 7rpoora9 (uerbis 

KoviKat . . . ovbe omissis) P 34. dXX* . . . /xera om. P sed signum 

lacunae 36. rarTovrm om. O 37. forte om. T>V Arm, 39. KOI 
Trpos rrjv Arm. : irpbs cett. 40. eneiyop-cvovs P Arm. edd. : eVt- 

yivofjievovs AyOQ : firiyivopfvoi /3 || Katidrrep Arm. : ot Ka.6a.irtp cett. 
41. irarpdai AQ, : Trarpda-iv Cett. 42. virovpyovvi EO || KOIVOVS 

34. De Sept. 2. 292 UTT^ T^S 070^ irfpixapfias Zdvov Sici irpoOviiiav 
. . . rovs iepfts OVK dvaji,VovTs. De Sp. Leg. 2. 301 do-jievijovra, 
ov <j)0avovTa raj irpoo-T<igis OVTT)TI KCU dvvirtpO(T<t> rdx^t rwv virTjpe<riwv. De 
Decal. 2. 206 Ovovfft iravdijfjtel avruiv tKaaros TOVS lepcis O.VTWV OUK dva|XvovT$. 

De Somn. I. 633 6 yap rov Oeov \6yos orav tirl TO ycwScs fjuwv oruo"rr]jia 
dfpiKrjTai. De Post. Caini I. 257 TO <rvaTT][Jia TWV ffojfjutTiKuv ayaOSiv. Qu. in 
Gen. Sermo iv. 145, E. H. p. 39 \tycrat yap O?KOS KCLI TO l/r yvvatx^s fcal 
TfKVcav <rvo"rr]jjia. Leg. Alleg. I. 119 TO 1 rrjs ^vx^ s orjcmjixa. 

38. De Congr. I. 535 fj dpKTTivSTjv eiriKpt0i<ra rwv dpxovTCW dff<popa. 
De Mon. 2. 224 /cat XP^ VOIS wpto'/iei/oty lcporrofj.irol ruv xP r IP^ Lr<uv ' lff i v 
dpto-TivSirjv iriKpL0VTS. In Fl. 2. 539 KOI irpbs rovrots fj olrctriKf) Qspaireia. 
dplo-TivB-rjv iriKpt06io-a, Kara, rf ras ruv aoj/j.d,T(uv cvp.op(|>ias o/iou KOI (vcias 
KOI Kara rb airraiffrov Iv r> xp l ^ et r & v vrrijpeffiuv. De Somn. I. 695 raftias 
Kal <pv\aKas avruv eniffrrjaas rovs dpwrTtvSirjv (Tri\f\(yfj.vovs irpbs rr)v iepav 
vUKOpiav. De Ab. 2. 13 Aid 8% rov eiriXeyojAevov rov dffrtlov' (itcatos ydp 
Kal TTfcpvpftevos 6 <j)av\os rpoiros, K\eKros 8^ 6 d'yafloy, ciriKpiOcls 1^ dirdvrcav 
dpi<TTiv8if]v. De Sacrificant. 2. 257 dAA* o^cus Kal c anavros dvOpduircav yevovs 
irpbs d\rjOfiav dvdpwirovs dpicrTivSTjv iri\|as eiXeTO KOI irpovoias fjgicavc rrjs 
irdarjs, tirl rrjv Gepaireiav Ka\f<ras favrov. D. A. S. I. 2. 238 rpeis apicrriv- 
e. D. A. S. I. 2. 241 la ray irpbs rds 6vaias dpto-TCvSijv 

42. Qu. in Exod. Sermo ii. 34 Duplex autem est consanguinitatis species: 
una horninum, quae originem habet a maioribus ; altera animarum, cuius 


900 P. yo^eis vofjii^ovres, oiKeiorzpovs TCOV a<f> at/xaro?, ei ye M. 482 
KaXoKayaOias ovev (H/ceidrepoV Icrnv rots eu fypovovcriv. 
V AO)CTTOI 8e /cat | Ka0ei/ieV<H rov? XLTWVLO-KOVS eicr'iao'iv 45 

|| eVe/ca rov p/qftev eiS(*)\ov eVi(eyoeo-#ai M. 483 
cr^/x-aro?. Ets rovro TO O-V^JLTTOO-IOV otSa 

Arm. : KOIVOVS avT&v AKMOPQ : K. avrovs B : avrS>v cett. || KCU Tail/ 
<!(' at/z. ot. Arm. : olKeiorepovs T&V dtp' afyiaroy cett, 43. ovdei/ out. 

Arm. AyOPQ : ot. oi5. /3 44. ot^etorarous Q || eorti/ A : eVrt cett. || 
8e *cat om. Arm. 45. Ka0ie'ju/oi A || grooms BM || vTrrjpfTouvTfs Arm. 

/3: vTrTjpeTrjo-ovTfs cett. codd. et edd. i. eiS. SouX. o-^. eVi</>. Arm. : 

n(p. <T X . B : 6?. cnrf. dov\. &%. AyEMOPQ edd. || fV^ *'* 

2. (TrjiaTos' fls rovro Arm. : a-iaros' roOro A : 

principium est sapientia. Earn itaque, quae conuenit maioribus ac generation!, 
nibil memorauit communis enim est etiam brutis animalibus sed alteram, 
ex qua tamquam ex radice pullulauit sapientia. Sapientia autem fons est 
uerborum uoluntariaeque legis, quam publicans magister studioso eruditionis 
edocuit magis necessarias, concordiam et communitatem : quas non possunt 
cultores multorum deorum acquirere. 

43. De Ab. 2. 6 ol/eia ttal avyyevfta KOI irarpls ovfefjiia kffnv oiKeia <ro(j>$ 
on fJL^i dpfTal Kal al KO.T' dperds irpafis [uulgo legitur frepa pro oteta]. De 
Sacrificant. 2. 259 cffTa ycip ^fjuv ftta oiKCkOTTjs Kal <pi\ia$ ev av^oXov, "fj irpbs 
Ofov dpeffKCia, real TO irdvra \cyeiv re Kal IT parr civ vii\p (vaefifias. At S^ l/c 
irpoyovow d(|>' ai^a-ros avrat \cy6fifvai avyytveiai KOI al Kar' tm^afjuas T\ rtvas 
aAAas opoioTpoirovs ahias oiKetoTTjTes diroppiirrfaOcaffav, fl ^ irpos TO OVTO Tt\os 
v TOV Ofov TifJirfv^ f) irdffrjs fvojTiKrjs evvotas O.\VTOS Scares fffTiv. 
*yap ol TOIOVTOI ffcpvoTepas Kal iepoirpcirfffTepas ffvyyfveias. De Sp. 
Leg. 2. 325 ffvy-yfveia yap oiKeiOTCpa Trjs irpos atjxaTos ^ irpbs oiKaioavvrjv Kal 
ndffav dpfTTjv dfj-oXoyia, fy fK\cincw TIS OVK oOveiois Kal Vois povov, d\\d 
Kal iv dairovoois Ix^pofs dvaypaQfrai. De Hum. 2. 388 Movos yap WLcaafjs TT\V 
irpos Ta Oeid, ws eoixev, l a/>X^ s ro ffvpirav ZOvos i>Tro\a@ujv %X flv dvayKaiOTaT-qv 
avyytvciav, iroXv yvr]<Ti(OTpav TTJS d<J>' aipuxros, irdvTcav dyaOwv &v 17 dvOpanrivr) 
(pvffis \capfl, K\T)povofj.ov diT<pr)vev . . . 'iKtTai 8% fialv ol Ka\oKayaOias 
cp. V. M. 2. 86. 

45. De Mon. 2. 225 [de uestibus loquitur sacerdotis] 77 8 faOrjs effTi 
\ivovs Kal irepifafJia, TO fj.ev fls aiooiow ffKfTnjv a p$i irpos rw OvffiaffTrjpty 
yvfj.vovoOat OefjLis, 6 o% wrtbv IvcKa TTJS irpbs T^V virijpfaiav O^VTT/TOJ" 
ydp ev fj.6vois x iTa)V ^' KOI 'S r d TC lepeia Kal raj airovods Kal offa d\\a 
Ovaiais irpoadyovaiv (Is dvvirepOfTOV Ta\os rjffKrjfUfVoi. 

i. Leg. Alleg. I. 126 TCKfrrjpiov ntyiarov tfOovs dvfXevOepov Kal 8ov\oirpirovs. 

3. D. A. S. I. 2. 240 018' OTV x^ f v r } v Ofl<rov<n Kal Y^Xcora raCra ol ircpl 
Ta o-vjjiirocrta Kal ras eua>xts irpayfMiT(v6fj.evoi Kal iroXvTeXets Tpairejas 



P. STL yekdcrovrai rii'es aACOvcra^res* yeXacroz>T(u Se 01 M. 483 


T<U9 rjpepais OVK eicr/co/u^ercu, dXXa Siavyecrraro^ 5 


rot? d^ooSicuTOi?. Kal TpaTre^a Ka0apa TWV 
ez> rpo<f>iij, Trpocrdi/n^a Se aXes, 

ek TOUTO r6 arvpTToa-iov. olda 6Vt cett. omnes. Fortasse eis ante 
ro(5To omisit Armenus, sed post o-x^aros interpunxisse certum est 
4. a>iTf s Arm. : 8p>vrcs cett. || eV ante eWi/ms add. yE et edd. : 
om. ABMOPQ || ev rals fa. fK. Arm. 5. vd. Stavy. tr. Arm. 

6. rots /^eV TroXXoIs \/r. tr. Arm. || r&v np. rots app. Arm. AyOPQ: 
TOIS 7rpf(7j3vrarot? ou rots dftpodiairois )3 8. dvaijjiav O |J 60* of? /3 I 

0* ^s Arm. AyOPQ || apros Arm. /3CGKO Mang. : aprot AHTPQ 

4. De Somn. I. 696 ri fe OUTOJS d^a^oi' wy T)<TCU rd KaXd Arai 
ra <pav\a; De Ebr. I. 376 ffx^ov ycip tcpcwv Kal Oepaircvruv ^cou ^(Jvoy 
T^ tpyov vr]4)a,\La 0-uiv, o?vou /tai Trarros roO \r]ptv alrtov 0(3cu6Ti]Ti fitavoias 
KaTfaviffTa.fAfv<uv. D. A. S. I. 2. 249 [de uoto magno loquitur] 
5^ TT)J> (vxty ra5c Siayopevci. Tlpwrov plv a-Kparov pj) irpoff<f>epfffOai, 
oaa (K ffTaQvXfjs Kartpyd^erat, f^rjS' a\Xo n itfOvfffta irlveiv iirl 
AoYwrfJiwv, vopi^ovTa rbv \povov eiteivov lepaffdat' Kal yap rots \firovpyo?s rwv 
tepccov 8'uf/av axovfjifvois vBart rci ircpl fjifOrjv airciprjTat. De Mon. 2. 227 lavO' 
virciwuv irpoavofj,o0Ti KfXfvuv rov irpofftovra ry /3o;/ta) Kal tyavovra Ovffioav, \v 
raKrai ras tcpds Xcirovpytas fmreXe'iv, ^ otvov fJt,rjT n aAAo iriveiv 
, Tcrrapcav fVCKa r<av avayKaiorartav^ OKVOV Kal XrjOrjs Kal virvov Kal 
a<|>poo-tJvr]S. "AKparos yap ras ptv rov aojfjiaTos Swa^eis dvif 
ra fji\ij iroifT Kal oKvrjportpovs arrfpyafcrai Kal Qiq KaraSapOaveiv 
rovs re rrjs ipvx^js r6vov$ Im^aAcDi/ XrjOrjs opov Kal d<|>po<rvvi]S atrtoy yiverat. 
1$r)<p6vra}v 8t ra re ftepr] rov aajf*aros eTre\a<ppi6/j.eva evKivrjr6repa, at re 
aiaOrjfffis KaQapwrepai Kal tfatKpiveffrcpai, o re vovs ogvcaneffrcpos, wffre Trpo'iSeffdai 
npa.yfj.ara 8vva<r8at Kal a irporepov elSev airofjivrjuovfvffai. 2woAa>s plv ovv rty 
oivov "Xfriatv anaffi TO?? Kara rbv ftiov aXvoireKeffrarrjv tivai viro\r)irreov, if/vx^ 
irte^ofjL(vr}s, atffBrjffecav d/Jiavpovfj.fvav, fiapvvo/Jievov ffo&naros' (\c60epov yap KOI 
atperov ouStj/ la rSiv Trap' rjuiv, d\\' fKaffry irpos 6 TT<pVK(v fj.ir68i6s tonv. 'T&V 
Sc raTs dyiffrfiats Kal iepovpyiais rb /3\aj3os dpyaXewrepov, oVa> Kal rb irfpl 9eov 
egafjtaprdvfiv rov ire pi avdponrov a<popr]r6repov. "OQcv fiKorcas irpoffreraKrai 
vi]4>AXia Oveiv, tfard rf)v Staffro\rjv Kal SiaKpiffiv rwv ayicav Kal PePfaow, Kal 
Ka&ap&v Kal aKaOaprcav , Kal Kal irapavofjuuv. 

8. De Ebr. I. 370 Kara 8 rov evSov [sc. 0Q}fj.ov^ traaiv dvatp,ois, dffdpKois, 
dff6}fj.dTots,rois fK Xoyiffpov fiovois xP"h a * rai [ sc - sacerdos et dux uitae], d Xifiavcary 
Kal rots firL0vnioo^vois direiKafaai. cp. V. M. 2. 168. De Prov. ex Eus. 



900 P. ots CCTTIV ore KCU vcrcrwTro? | r^vcr^a wapapTverai, Sia M. 483, 
rovs TpvfytoVTas. Nr)<j)d\La yap, &>s rots iepevon Ovtiv, 
Kal TOUTOIS fiiovv 6 opObs Xdyo? u^yeiTcu. Olz'os //,> 
yap a<j)po(rvv7)<; fyappaKov, o\jfa Se TroXvreXT} TO Opep,- 

Turn. 9. cVn /cat vo: omisso ore OQ || ols TJV ore . . . Traprjp- 

rvfTo Arm. || VO-O-COTTOS om. /3 II. rouToiy] TOVTOVS Q || 

6 ante op#o? om. B 12. d<ppoo-vvr) BM 13, 14. TO 

6pefjLfjia TO>V dirXrja-TOTdruv M : TO 0pe/i/Liara>v TOW ciTJ-Xjjo-ToraTeoi/ P 

Praep. Ev. a. 647 'Ix^vcoj/ 5e ai opviOcav real \fpcsa.(<av yevrj ^oyW, OVK 
t^KX-fj <pvffe<us *<p>' rjSovrjv ira,paKa\ovffT)$, d\\a Sfivos if>6yos TTJS TipJuv avrwv 
aiepaaias. 'AvayKOiov p\v y<ip -rjv els rrjv TOV o\ov\r]pcaaLV, 'iva yevijTai 
K6fffj,os tv (KaffTa pepei, <pvvai cv<av ideas airavrcav OVK dvaytcaiov Sc km rf)v 
rovroiv dir6\avfftv op^fjaai TO ao<ptas ffvyyeveffTarov \prjiJta., rbv avOponrov, 
fj,Ta@a\6vTa fls dypi6Tt]ra Orjpicav. At3 Kal pexpi vvv, ols \6yos cyKpartias, 
aira atravTow dire^ovTai, \axavu8ei x^W Ka ^ Kapirdis SfvSpouv / irpo<ro\|;T|p.a<riv, 
^5/<rT]7 diro\avff(t, \pwfjievoi. Tofs Se rrjv rwv cipijfjifvcw Goivrjv 7jyovfj,evois 
Kara (pvffiv \itkort\aav SiSdcrtcaXoi, ffoj<ppoviffTai } vopoOfTat Kara iro\eis, ols 
TT)V dpcrpiav rwv fm9vfu>v ar(T\at, /LIT) tiriTpcif/aai rrjv XP*} fflv "^ta irdffi -ndvrcav. 
Qu. in Gen. Sermo ii. 58 Quid est 'Sicut olera pabuli dedi uobia omnia* ? 
Nonnulli dicunt, per illud, 'quasi olera pabuli dedi uobia omnia,' esum 
carnis permissum fuisse. Ego tamen, etiam si id quoque dimiserit, ante omnia 
sicut necessarium olerae (siue graminis) usum lege constituere uelle puto : 
alia uero additamenta superflua sub specie graminis concludit sine legislatione. 
Nunc autem usu uenit non uni soli nationi inter homines selectoa cupidosque 
[Aucher : inter gentes selectas cupidasque] sapientiae, apud quos [Aucher : 
quas] continentia religiosa honoratur, sed uniuersis hominibus : quos fieri 
nequit uniuersim cohibere ab esu carnis. The above is thus paraphrased 
by S. Ambrose De Noe et Area c. xxv, nn. 89-91 Sunt enim qui putant quod 
olera ad escam nobis Dei nutu adtributa uideantur, quo his magis quam car- 
nalibus epulis uti debeamus : ego autem libenter his acquiescerem, ut generi 
hominum ad parcimoniam magis et temperantiam olerum usus inolesceret ; nisi 
uiderem ab his qui non libenter accipiunt, posse referri mini, quia non omnia 
olera escae hominum inueniantur accommoda. Deinde quia non omne hominum 
genus sapientiae et continentiae amore ducitur, ut continentiam sequi possit. 
Et ideo quod generate praeceptum est, ad portiunculam paucorum hominum 
deriuare non possumus ; omnibus enim hominibus hoc praeceptum datur. 

10. De Somn. I. 639 d|3po8iaiT<p &i<p \pTJaOai Kal Tpv4>av. 

11. D. A. S. I. 2. 250 "E5ci 5e Kal rovs lepets airap^aaOaL n TO) /Scw^uy, JUT) 
voniffavras dav\iav evprjffai rds virrjpeaias Kal \eirovpylas e^>' uv krd\drjaav. 
*H Sc dirapXTJ irpfirovcra upe{)<Tiv dir' ovdevbs TWV cvaC^xcov, aAAd OTTO TOV KaOa- 
pctiTdrov rrjs dvOpcamvijs Tpotyfjs, ^epiSaXis ydp fj li/ScA-e^s Qvaia early avruv. 

14. Philo loc. incert. ry TUV aiaOrjoccay d\6y<p KOI dirX^crTCf Opc^cm. De Pr. 


900 P. ILQSTMV aTrXrjcrTOTOLTOv Siepe0iei TVJV eTnOvfJiiav. | KaiM. 483, 15 

ra jnej> Trpo)Ta roiavra. Mera Se TO KaraK\i6rivaLi /xez> 
rous o-fju/Trdras eV afs eSifXwcra rafecri, crr^ac Se rovs 
eV KOCT^JLO) TT^OS vTrripecriav eroijuof 5, [6 
avToiv, ore KOIVJ) r^crv^ia yeyovev] TTOTC oe 
eoTii> ; CITTOI TIS az>* dXX' en pak\ov r) Trporepov, 

901 P. a)? | /x^Se ypv^ai nva ToK^av f) avaTrvevcrai fiiaioTepov 2 <> 

14. aTrX^o-rorarwi' pr. man. C, sed in marg. aTrX^crrdraroj/ 15. rov 

p.ev (sic) A. pro TO /AcV j| TTpoora] adiecit Arm. /3po>/zara 16. /iev 

om. P 17. 5taKoi/ouy ut llid. Arm. l8. at 6 irpocdpos 

usque ad ycyovcv restitui ex uersione Armena. In codd. gr. et 
editis desunt, sed in proximo uersu post ns av Mang. adnotat: 
' multa hie uidentur deesse ' || TroVe Se OVK eorii/ ; ewroi ns av @O et 
Arm. : TTO'TOS Se (S' plerique) OVK e. ei. r. av AyPQ edd. Sed codicibus 
Armenis optimae notae duplex lectio inest, nam alii uertunt : ' sed 
quonam tempore non, non est dicere alicuij alii: ' sed quonam 
tempore non ? est, dicere alicui.' Sensus idem. Sed insolita ratio 
uertendi ista ' est dicere alicui,' nunquam enim non litteram textus 
Graeci presse sequitur interpres. Fortasse scripsit Philo : Trore Se 
OVK; <f(TTiv (ineiv nv\ 2O. pr) de A 21. {rjTrjpd TI TWV 

S. 2. 235 KoiXiav 51 (parvrjv 0X6^0^ 0pep.p.a,Tos, 6Tri0vp,ias, tfvai 
Trap' t Kal TOTTOS (Trevffji'fjOrj ff<f>6Spa o\Kfi6raros o TWV Trfpirrcap-arcav atcoXaffrq) Kal 
aTrpeireffTaTO) Qp(\i.\ian. De Cone. 2. 351 (Set yoip O.VTJJV [sc. firiOvfiiav^ JJKKJTO, 
fifr^x ovffav hoyiffftov iroppoirarca TOIV /3acrtA.ui/ avrov SicuKiaOai, \iovov OVK 
ITT* laxaTtaiV, Kal iravruv dirXT]o-T6TaTOV Kal aKoXaarorarov ovffav 0pep.p.a.Tcov 
*fJL@6ffKff0ai Toirois, (V ofs rpCKpal Kal oxat. 

1 8. De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 174 Kat yap TO iraffx - T *] v * K ^aOaiv tls affKtjaiv 
apT7Js Siaftaffiv, irpoffTfTaKrai -noieia&ai ras offtyvs'ovs, ITOIJACOS irpos 

L. A. C. 2. 595 Tt 5t o<pe\os; etirot ns av. In Fl. 2. 526 'AAAa ri 
rovro ; 4>aC-r) TIS av. V. M. 2. 103 iro\\f)v yap \fiai> eK<poprjffavres, rrjv psv 
avrol SteKOfJu^ov emyxQifffAtvoi, rty 5^ rois viro^vyiois tireOecrav, ov Sia <f>t\oxpr)- 
fj.ariav fj, ws av TIS Karijyopwv etirot, rr)v rwv a\Xorpi(av kiridvp-iav iroOev ; 
dXXd irpwTov n\v . . . (Ira Se, K.T.\. De ludice 2. 348 SfSpaKus OVK \tov 
ir60v; dXX' opyrjs dta. De lustit. 2. 363 '70; Taura typaif/a 6 TOGOVTOS 
apx<w, fJ.^ irpoaxP r ] ff uf* fvos vtrrfptrri ercpy fj-vptcav ovruv. *Apa orrcas PiftXiov 
airoir\T)p<i]ffQ}, KaOdirep of pioOov ypaQovres, rj of yvf^va^ovrfs 6(p9a\]j.ovs T /cat 
Xf tpa?, TOUS 6ts bvct}mav, ras 5 tVa aiffiv 6vypa<]>oi ; IT69ev ; OVK <TTIV. 
J AAX' oircas avra ev @i@\i<v ypa<pwv evOvs fh T^V tyvxty fJ-fTaypa(f)<u } KOI evairo- 
Ty Siavoia 6eiOT(povs Kal dvfKrrXvi'TOvs \apaKTTj pas, 
I 2 


901 P. ^YjTeiTai TI ro)v iv rois t/3ot5 ypd^acnv TI Kal VTT dXXov M. 483 
TrporaOzv TI eTTiXuereu, <j)povTia)v /iei> ovSev eTTiSeifecws, 
ov yap Trjs CTTI SewoTrjTi Xoya>i> ev/cXeta? opeyerat, 
Oedcrao-Oai Se TWO, TroOvv aKpifie&repov, | KOI #ea<ra- 25 
//,ei>09, ft^ <f)0ovrj(rai rois, ei fcai /XT) O/ZOLOJS ofuSopKovcri, 
TO*' yovz> rot) }Jia0iv Ijjiepov TrapaTrXycrLov ^ovcriv. Kal 
6 /jtez> o")(o\aiOTpa -^pTJraL rfj SiSacrKaXta, 

suadente Armeno fere conieci : fyreiral n T>V A/3yOPQ ; ^rf I n's 
edd. : Armenus totam sententiam ita uertit : ' quaestionem quorun- 
dam quae in sacris scripturis insunt propositorum persoluit,' unde 
puto eum forte legisse : ^r^/xa nvav T>V eV rots Upols ypdpfjiao-iv 
TTpoTadevrav eViXvfrat. Mendosus autem ease uideatur textua 
quern prae se ferunt codices Graeci si cum antecedente uoce 

7rpoe8pos cohaereat illud ^retrat 21. rois om. Q 22. rj KCU vif 

oXXov om. Arm., uix recte equidem puto || irporaBtv A^OPQ pleriqtie 
Mang. : irporaQcv n y '. TrporaGev, T\ Turn. || cirt\vfTai ns /3 : eVtXverai 

T(pos O 23. ^v ovv ovdev Q || 67rtS|ftof Arm. A/30PQ Mang.: 
eViXvo-fcos Turn, secutus y || ov yap Arm. AyOPQ : ov de B : ov5e -yap 

EM || TT)S 7rt dfivoTaraiV \6ya>v BM : T^S eVl Seii'drjyrop X. Q 24. ^ea- 
cracr&u Se Tti/a codd. gr. I BeatracrBaL TI Arm. 2ft. Bcatra^ifvos Om. 

BM || rois Arm. A/3yPQ Turn. : roly nXXois Mang. 26. /i^ om. || 
ovdepKovcri ByEO edd. : 6v8opKov<ri AMPQ 27. Trapair\T]cria>s 

BM || fx ovo-ti; A : X ov(ri cett. 28. Sta^cXXov ABHIMPQ : Sta- 

/LifWi/ cett. et edd. : Armenus duplicem lectionem reddit, nam in 
textu ' dicens ' dat, quasi SiaXe'ywi/ ; in marg. autem ' immorans ' 

22. De Prov. ex Eus. Praep. Ev. 2. 634 emXvcTcu, rois avnOeffeis. 

De Profugis I. 570 Toffavra Kal irfpl rov rpirov SiciXcYH-^ 01 ite<f>a\aiov, 
fj-ertftev em TO rtraprov ai TfXfvratov rwv irporaOevTCOv, KaO' b pr) ycvonevrjs 
JTJTTJ<TOJS (}>t\ei Trpoairavrdv evpecris. V. M. 2. 139 6 fj.ev yap direirftpaTO rrjs 
knaarov ffotyias, naivas, d\\' ov ras tv eOet ft)Tifjcris irporeivcov of 5e t\i<rr6\(as 
Kal fv6v@6\cas, OVK tmrpeTrovros p.aKpr)yopfTv rov Kaipov, KaOairep diro^)0fyy6fj.fvoi 
rd irpOTa0VTa SieXtiovTO. 

23. Fragm. 2. 627 roaavrrjv Tfx vr } v % Scivo-njra \6ywv TJ ovvfaiv. 

26. De Ebr. I. 370 TO ol avTrjs [i. e. <ro</>ms] dXrjOZs fl8os aTpeirTov tfjupaivci 
roTs 6|v8opKo\)ort. De Somn. I. 622 TOIS T^V Sidvotav o^vSopKovo-t. 

28. De Cr. Princ. 2. 363 'A^>' ^s 8e av fjfj.fpas irapf\6ri TIS em TTJV dp-^v, KC\VCI 
[ Deut. 17, 1 8 seqq.] T^JV emvofjiiSa ypd\f/ai avroxeipiq, Kt(pa\aiw8r) TVTTOV irept- 
, (3ov\6fj.evos 


901 P. Kal ftpaSvvuv rat? eTraz/aX^t/xecri^, eyyapdrrtov rais M. 483 
\j)V)(ats | Ta ^o^ara. T^ yap eppyveta rov eurpd^co? 3 
/cal aTn/evcrrl crvveipovros 6 rail' d/cpoctyieV(Wi> vovs 
crvvop,apTLv aSwaTuv ucrrepi^ec /cal a/TroXeiTrerai 

quod Sta/neXXo)!/ anne 8iap.eva>v testetur quis dicat ? 30. tvrp6x<os 

Arm. ACGrlPQ Mang. : evo-rpo^ws /3 : euoro^ws HK Turn. : TpJ^wp 
O sedubi eu lacuna quinque litt. 32. rijs sup. scr. pr. man. Q 

yevtffOat. ToG /UP yap dvayivoaffKovros viroppeT TO vorffj-ara rrj <popa napaffvpo- 
fjLfva, TO) 5 ypatyovTi Kara crxoX^v fvff^payt^frai ical cvidpverai, rrjs Siavotas 
fvevtcaipovffTjs efeaffry /cat eirepfidovaijs favrrjv, not /XT) fjLfnouffijs (<{>' ercpov, irplv 
fj irepiSpd^aaOai rov Trportpov /Se/Sa/cus. "Orai' fjievroi ypfyri, irfip&aOca /caO' 
(ftacTTrjv fujLepav evTvyxiveiv KOI avayivwffKeiv, virtp rfjs ffvvfxvs icat dSiaararov 
jJivT||jn]S fca\wv KO.I avfufxpovrcav arracrt 8iaraYp.<iTcov, teal vircp TOV Pt&aiov tporra 
vrojv avT<p eyyfvff6ai } rrjs ipvxfjs aci Si^affKOjj.evr]s /cat ftdionevr)s 
v6(j.ois fepofs' at yap ^.aKpoxpovtoi <ruviq0iai <pi\iav &5o\ov Kal KaOapav 
ov irpbs avOpunovs fj.6vov, d\\a ical trpbs ideas dgicpdffrovs ypafAftaTow diroT\ovfftv. 
tovrl 51 avfj.fir)fftTai, lav fir) Irtpou ypafifiaffiv Kal virofj.vf)fj.aaiv 6 apx^v, d\\* 
oils avrbs eypaif/ev fVTvyx& v W Ta 1^-P ^ ia 7ra ' s exdffTois yvuptjMUTfpa Kal irpos 

29. De Decal. 2. 197 atet irpos avrb (3\lirovTs tvapytis ciK6vas Kal rvirovs rats 
wv Siavoiais YX a P^ TTa) H >v - ^' e ^- Alleg. I. 64 kv TT) i|/vxfi KijpofiSfi virap- 

iravres of TVTTOI irpifx VTai Swa/ict, OVK dirore\(rp.aTi' Kparci St 6 act 
ev avry. Leg. Alleg. I. 90 at yap cvvexfis virojjivT|o-is rvirovs 
*YX a P < ^ TTOV<ra1 ' "rpavovs. De Mutat. Nom. i. 619 SiSaxn yap 6 8i5daKa\os 
ry fJiaOovri T6irov jrpbs rty avev viro&o\rjs CKOvffiov fieXfrqv, dXTjo-TOV |xv^p,T]S 
YX a P& rTtov /36/3at(5raroj/ fiSos. De Pr. et Poen. 2. 426 at yap avvexeis rSiv 
KaXSiv irapaSfiypdrcw <j>avraaiai irapair\ijfftas fiKovas eYX a P aTTOV(n> Ta ^ s rf 
iravv ffK\r]pai$ Kal diroKporois \J/vxaiS. 

30. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. i. 216 urp6x<>$ * a * d-irTaio-Tws. De Agric. 
* 33 ^ T0 ^ ypd<f>civ Kal dvaytv&OKfiv evrpox^s (irirrjSevffis. De Mig. Ab. 
I. 448 yrjdei yap 6 \6yos Kal cixpopcT, orav pr) dfJivSpbv rj rb kvBvp.'rjp.a, Start 
rr)\avyovs ovros airratortp Kal vrpoxa> 8ip|XTjvv<ri xprjrai, Kvpiosv Kal fvdv- 
f}6\wv Kal yfpovrcav iro\\rjs ffjuj>daus tviropwv ovo^drcov. 

31. De PI. Noe I. 342 6 rrjv rwv Scapeuv ind\Xr)\ov <f>opdv diravffrus crvveipwv. 

32. De los. 2. 62 if/cvStffi 8oats, v<j>' Siv ovtipwrrciv dvayKa6fAfva Kal ruv 
irpayjjArcav titTTepCJovra ovS^v itayiws Kal ftcfiaicas iKava KaraXajxpaveiv lort. 
De Somn. I. 648 us Kal rty djKvSpofioardr^v Sidvoiav vcrTepifovtrav i*aKp$ rfjs 
KaraX-r]i|/cos 6fio\oyftv ijrrdaOai. De Agric. I. 319 fKcivois irpoaepxtffOai, 
rovruv 8e vo-repifciv Kal (Mutpbv oaov airoXeurccrdai. De Congr. I. 524 Std 
w\i6v<uv yap ual 8ia<f)Cp6vT<tiv at dfftcrjffeis Soyfidroav, ^yov^vcav kitofifvwv, irpo- 
airavrwvTcov vo-TCpifovTwv. De Cone. 2. 349 17 8^ diroXiirojJievT] /cat vcrTptova-a 


901 P. /caraX^ecus TWV XeyofteVwz^. Ol Se avajpOiaKores eis M. 483 
avrov, eVi jJLias Kal rrjs avrrjs cr^ecrews eVi/^eVoz'Tes | 
aKpowvTai, TO /iei> (TWitvai Kal KaTL\r)<f)vaL vevpari, 35 
Kal ftXepfJiaTL StacTTy/iatz/o^re?, rov Se Jhraivov rov \4yov- 
TOS iXaporrjTL Kal rfj cr^eS^z/ TrepLaywyr) TOT) TrpocrwTrov, 
rip Se Sia7roy07?criz/ rjpejJiaioTepa Kivycrei TT}S K<f>a\r)s 
Kal aKpco SaKTv\a> TTJS Sef ias | -)(eip6<s. Ofy rJTrov Se 40 


e H Se l^TJyrjcris TMV iepcov ypa^aTOiv yiverai Si* V 


33. ot 5c ai/.] Arm.='g"i ^ro erigunt aures et oculos infigunt' 
35. vvp.a<rt KOI P\ffjLp,a<ri Q : vcvpan KOI j3Xe/M/zacri Arm. : vevpaTi KOI 
f3\ cett. 36. crr]p.aivovTs ft et 1 Arm. : diacrrjp.a.ivovrcs 

AyOPQ edd. 37. t'XapeoTTjra ut uidetur ^ || Acat TTJV o-x&r}v 

/3 || (Txeftbv Q : ubi <TX^ V lacuna sex litt. 40. x (l P s om> ^ II 

KaraK\ifjifva>v Mang. 4 1 . Trpoo-e^ovo-iv Arm. ^yOPQ : Trapexovoriv A || 
Trpotr/^ouo-i T^ f^yfjcrfi TO>V t. yp. ov yivovrai 61* VTTOVOI>V eV tzXX^Xoty 
et deinde signum lacunae omisso aTrao-a P || af 5* e^yrjafis usque 
484. i KariSouo-a laudauit Eusebius H. E. ii. 17 41, 42. 77 & e^- 

yrja-is . . . yivcTai Arm. : at 8e e^rjyrja-eis . . . yivovrai cett. Euseb. et edd. 

42. 84' vrrov. codd. et Arm. : avrols 8t' UTTOV. Euseb. 44. nal 

33. De Mutat. Nom. I. 599 ols rd cDra di-airfirraTai Kal dvcdpOCaarrai 
)V rS>v lepuv rovrcav \6yow viroSoxriv. De Sonan. I. 650 iVa roi WTO. 

aKOvcuffiv De Decal. 2. 188 irapfiffrrjitei 8^ o Xecus ayvevffas ofuhiwv rwv irpos 
yvvaiKas Kal traatav fjdovSiv, ef<w rcav irpos ras rpoc{>ds dvayitaiojv airoax6[j.evos, 
\ovrpois Tf Kal irfpippavrrjpiois KaOrjpdfJifvos CK rpiiav fipepGav, en Kal rds taOrjTas 
airoir\vvd{jLtvos, tv rois paXiara XvxC|JWov, dKpoffaruv Kal dvcopGiaKws rd eDra. 
De Ab. 2. 4 rd 81 wra liropGido-as. 

35. De Confus. I. 406 ou ydp at (pcavai, d/\Aa af 6fj.6rpoiTOi rrjs 
TO d/JiapTavftv ^Xwcrctj TOU ffvvaSiKew atrtat, Kal 'yap fKTTfjiT}fj.fvoi 
vev(j,ao-i, Kal pXcp,fJiacri ai rafs d\\ais rov ffwfjtaros crxeo-ecri aai Ktvr|<ro-tv, 
ovx %TTOV rf)s Sid \6ycav irpotyopds, a av Oe\<uffiv viro<rqp.aivov<n. De Somn. 

I. 628 V KVK\y KfVJJV TTCpldYCl TTJV K6<|>a\TJV. 

42. De Congr. I. 544 rd 8t' virovoiwv o-rjfjuuvofjifva. De Cherub. I. 142 
TJ)F TOV travros ovpavov irepicpopdv 8t' tnrovoiwv clo'dyfi. De Pr. et Poen. 2. 418 
(v Tats ^t)Tats fpatyats Kal kv rdis KaO* virovoiav dXXrjYopCais. De Ab. 2. 18 
rd fjitv cfiv rfjs ^TJTTJS diroooffeoas 5>oe Xe^x^ 01 ' T ^ s ^ ^ l> virovoiuiv dpKTfov. 
2vp,poXa rd tr Qowais rwv oiavoiq, povri KaraXa^avofJifVcav lariv. 'Eirciodv 
ovv ff ^VXT) KaOdirep kv fjieffr]fi0pi<} Oey irfpikafjupOri Kal o\rj St' o\cav VOTJTOV ^WUTOS 


901 P. VQI&V iv dXX^yoptats aVacra yap 17 vojJioOecrLa So/cei M. 483 
TOIS avSpdcrL TovTOis eoiAceWi wa>, KO,! cr<//,a pkv 
X etz/ ra? pTjras \ Starafec?, ifjvxfjv Se TOI> IvaTTOKei^evov 45 
rats X^(TLV aoparov vovv, (ei/ <5 ijp^aTO 17 Xoyi/a) 

0-%-ia /iJ/ cxcu'] 6 o-w/xa /UCP e^et uertit Arm. 46. doparov om. B || 

Iv co J7paro 37 Ao-ytKi) ^v^j) Siafapovrus ra ot/caa Beapc'iv A/3yP : 6y 

dvairXriaQtiffa rats tv KVKXa) /cexvptvais avyafs aaxios yfvrjrai, rpirr^v <pavTO.aia.v 
fvos vnorceifjifvov KaTa\a^0dvfi. 

43. V. M. 2.179 Oav/j,a<na (j&v o\)v ravra' Qavpa.ffiwTO.Tov 5c Kal T& Te\os TOJV lepwv 
ypafipaTow, & Ka9airfp fv ry t$($ /cecpaA.?) TTJS b\r)s vop.o0ecrias tarty. Qu. in Gen. 
Sermo iii. 3 [R. H. p. 29] tffnv ovv j) 0ia vo^odecrCa Tpoirov Ttva a>ov fivufjievov, 
r)v o\rjv Si' o\ov "%P^l ftfY&^ois Kal rty @ov\f)v rfjs ffVfj,rraffr]5 
ypaiprjs aKptftu/s KOI rrjXavyus trtpiadptiv, /XT) KaraK6irTOVTas TT)V appoviav, /xjySe 
rr]v tvuffiv diapTwvras. De Mig. Ab. I. 450 TLpovorjTtov cU ws (JieyaXov irpay- 
IMTOS Kal iro\\a rov fJ,(Ta ffwfJ.aTos &iov &(p\ovvTos v<f>r)fj.ias. 
avTrj ffx*dov anaffiv, oooi \atpovTts ffvv afffj,fvifffj.a> fj,rj5^v Ktvovffi T<av 
TOJV voftifjuav, a\\ci TTfV iraTpiov iroKiTtiav OVK dfj,\S>s <f>v\a.TTOVffiv. "Elffl yap 
rives 01 rovs ^TJTOVS vopovs <rv\t.^o\a. VOTJTWV irpay^aTUv viro\afJ,@avovTes rd ayav fjKpifiuffav, ru>v 5e fiqOv{J,cas uXiyujpijffav. Ovs fiffJAf/aifJ.Tjv av tyuye 
T^S ev^fpfias' f5et yap dpfporepcav eirtfj.cXrjOfji'ai, ^ijT'fjfff&s re rS>v d<{>avci>v dxpi- 
fleffTepas Kal rafj,ias TWV (j>avepcov dvtmhrjirTOV. NVJ/I 5^ faffirfp 4v 4pT][xia KaO* 
tavTOvs fj.6voi tyvrts r) dffufjaroi if/vxal yeyov6res, Kal nr]T ir6\iv fJ.-/jTe Kw^rfV 
oiKiav fj,rjTe ffwoXcas Qiaaov dvBpwiruv fidoTCs, ra SoKovvra roTs iro\\ois 
TTJV d\T|0ciav y v H- v ^l v avrty ftp' eavrrjs kpevvuffiv ovs 6 icpos \6yos 
roXrjiftfws irefpovriKtvai Kal nySlv ru)v cv roTs t$ffi \vciv, 
a OcffiTfffioi Kal {j,eiovs avSpfs r) KaO' rj(j,ds iapiaav. M^ ydp, on r) IjSSo/w/ 
8vvdfj,eo)s [lev rijs irfpl TO dyfwrjTOV, dirpaias 8^ rijs irepl TO ytvvrjrbv SiSayfj-d 
fffn, rd fir' avTri vopoOcrrjOevTa A.uew/i6J/, us irupevav^civ, TJ yccuirovciv, ff 
(popfiv, r) tyKaXtiv, r] 8iKa(iv, f) irapaKaraOrjKas diraiTtTv, rj Sdvtia d 
f) T& d\\a iroifiv, offa Kal kv TOIS fJ.r) eopr&Seffi KaipoTs l^teraf fJirjS', on rj 
ffv(j.(3oXov if/vxtfrjs fv<ppoffvvrjs iarl KOI TTJS irpos Oeov uxapio-Tias, diroTaufj,(0a 
rafs KaTa rds tTrjaiovs upas itavrjyvptffi' 1*1)8', on TO irpiTffj,vfff0ai fj8ovoav 
Kal tra0uv irdvTuv KTOfj,^v Kal 8or]s dvaipfffiv dffeffovs fj.<paivei, KaO' r)v vireXaf3tv 
6 vovs inavos elvai yevvdv 81' lavroO, dvcXufj-ev TOV enl TT} irepiTOfj-ri nQkvTO. v6fj.oV 
eirci Kal Trjs irepl TO iepbv dyiffreias Kal pvpivv aXXcav dfj.tXrjffOfj.fv, tl fj.6vois 
irpofftofj,tv TOIS 8t' virovoiwv SrjXovfjitvois. 'AXXd xprf raura <ra>(JiaTi coiKcvai 
vofii^eiv, v|/vxfl 81 tKtiva. "CLffirep ovv ffufWTOs, t-nei8)) ^VXTJS tffTiv O!KOS, Ttpovoij- 
Ttov, ovTca KOI TUV pijrwv vopcav tmfj.tXrjTtov <pvXaTTO(j.tvQ}V ydp TOVTOOV dpi8rj- 
X6Ttpov Kal tKtiva yvcapiff0rjfffTai, uv elffiv OVTOI crup-poXa, irpos rw Kal rds 
dirb TUV iroXXwv fj.tfj.if/tis Kal KaTrjyoplas diroSiSpdffKtiv. 

45. De Ebr. i. 377 rd (bTjTov Trjs irpoo-rA^ws. Quod Deus Sit Im. i. 292 
TT) pTirfj Kal irpoxfipy 8taTa|6i. De Ab. 2. 14 tKartpav ovv diroSoffiv irtiroirj- 
fj.tvoi, TTJV Tt ^TJT^V us tiT dvSpbs Kal rfv 8i* virovoiwy us tirl fax?)*. De los. 
2. 46 aiov fj,(VToi fterd rty pt]Tiqv Siffyijffiv Kal Td tv -uirovoiais irpoffairoSovvai' 


901 P. \ljV^rj 8La<f>pOVTO)S TOL OlKtlOL 0(*)pLv) - OHTTTep SlCl M. 483 

/ccmSoucra, Kal ra p,ev o"U}JL/3o\a SiairTv^acra M. 484 

fvr)paro f) ^V^T) 8ia<pcp6vTa>s rj oi<ia 6eo>pflv OQ '. de Eusebii textu 
infra disserui : eV w . . . 0ea>pelv plane om. Arm. et omittenda 
esse uidentur 47. wo-rrcp codd. : a>s Euseb. 48. T>V 

ante voypdrav add. P I. e/x0epo/*ew codd. et Arm. : 

ax*dbv 7ap ra Trdi/Ta ^ rd TrActora rijs vo^oGtcrCas aXX^yopeiTai. De Hum. 
2. 400 pS]Ti\v irp6<rTa|iv. De Sp. Leg. 2. 275 raCra JI^P ovv at ^tjTal irpoo-Td^is 
v E<m S^ /tai aXX^yop-qcraL rd Trepi rbv TOTTOV, UXOVTO. Oeupiav rty 

De Profugis I. 551 raCro 70;) irpofea\vnfMra ovra (repcav 
r<i cvatroKeCjJieva ZvSov, oiroTa arra T^V (fujffiv fffriv, eOtAaavro. Quod Deus 
Sit Im. I. 277 cvvoiav KOI Siavorjffiv, TT)V p.\v vairoKCip,Vi]v ovffav vor)<nv, rfjs 
8c vo-fjafcas 8ieo8ov. Quod Deus Sit Im. I. 293 orav 51 eia\6ri 6 iepevs 
\tyx os > e ' ts 5 7/ i " s > uffircp <po)Tos ns avyr) KaOapwrarrj, rrjviKavra 
TCL eva.iroKcip.eva fjiuv OVK tvay^ T tyvxfi &ov\evfMiTa. 

47. TOL olicefa] De PI. Noe I. 333 TO amor ols n\v rr}\avyforepov at api8r)\6- 
rcpov ws av fv -fjKica KaOapy, ofs 5^ df^vdporcpov us av tv aitia. rd oiKeia f1<u0v 

17 ot/aa] De Mig. Ab. 1-437 irarpbs 8c OIKOS 6 \6yos, on irarfjp 
6 vovs, ffireipcw cts (KCHTTOV rSav (JLfp&v TOLS eavrov Svvdfjteis . . . OIKOS 8^ fv $ 
StotTarat, T^S oA^s virefrjprjfJievos OLKIO.S 6 \6yos' KaOaircp yap dvSp&s 4o*Tt'a, 
Kot vov \6yos evoiaiTijfMf tavrbv yovv KOI oaa &v hOv^iMra re/cy uff-rrfp v 
OIKCO TW Xoycp SiaOtls KCU Siateoff^ffas it8c(crvnu. 

48. Qu. in Gen. Sermo iv. 194 nominum enim positores indubie 
sapientes sunt, ponentes sane nomina rerum declaratiua, quibus tanquam 
ex speculo tarn proprieties rerum apparent, quam figurae evidentiores. 
De Profugis I. 577 d\\* OVK e/icXAes, cD faxf) irpoKoirrovaa KOI TTJ rSiv 
tyKVK\io)V kmaT-qpri irponaioevfMTcav (fji^aOvvovffa, KaOdirep 8id KaroTrrpov, rffs 
ircuoeias, rbv ainov rfjs eiriffTr){JLr)s Idfiv. De Somn. I. 686 aKpipuffavrfs avrov 
*Kivov aiffirep I|i,<(>aariv ev KaT6irTpcp Qta.aojp.f6a. De Ab. 2. 23 ^vx*? s elxova 
opaffiv, a.Kp6TtjTi Tfxvrjs *S p,p.ip.rjiJi.ivr]S tvapyts ep.4>a.Lvoucrav 
, ota Bid, KaToirrpov, T^ <pvaiv opar^v l avrfjs OVK exovffrjs. De Decal. 
2. 198 o;s yap 8id KaT6irrpov <pavraffiovrai 6 vovs Oebv Spuvra. Quis Rerum 
I. 473 voTjjtdTWV ovi pt]|xdTO>v fTraAA^Aa KdXXr) /ZCT' e\tTp6\ov Kal tyrjyopov <pi\offo<povvra. D. A. S. I. 2. 244 eTrctSdi' ruv rjfJifpivuv (ppovriocw 
dvax&pi]ffas o vovs, virvy \ikv trap f ipf vov rov aupuaros, fjajSe^iids 8% TUV aladrjacuv 
, avaicvK\ftv f avrbv dpfarcu. KOI rd voTijxaTa KadapSis l^>' kavrov 
, ofa els Kdroirrpov diroP\(irQ)v, rb fiirap, tKaara d\iKpivS>s KaraQfarai 
TOIV vorjTuv . . . Kal irdaats rats (pavraaiais tvapforfjaas, irpoQrjTfijd Sid riav 
ovtipav rd n(\\ovra. 

I. De Mutat. Nom. I. 607 iroAAd . . . TOIS vopois t^cpoH-eva. D C Ab. 2. I 
fivpicav d\\cav t|j 


901 P. Acai Sia/caXui//acra, yv^va Se eis <f)co<s Trpoayayovcra ra M. 484 

, rots Sv^a/ieVoig e/c p,u<pas v7rop,vtf<T0)s ra 
rj Sia ra)^ <j)avpa>v \ 0ea>yoeu>. 'ETreiSa^ oSz/ i/ca^a>5 5 
6 TTyooeSpos SieiXe'x&u 80*77 /cat /caret TTpoaipt.o'iv a 
ra> jiez> 17 SiaXefis evcr/coVcus rat? 

Eliseb. 3. TrapayayoCtra A Turn. : rrpoayayoC<ra jSyOPQ 

Mang., quod et legisse Armenum puto 5. 6 irpocdpos iKav&s 

Arm. 6. 6om HIKL || post irpoalp. add. Arm. auro>i/ uel 

avroty 7. evo-KoTrws Arm. AOP : fvo-ro'^cos /3yQ edd. 8. 

2. De Ab. 2. 1 6 et Se rt? ras 7riO'ta^ouo'as K\rjfffts aira.fji<f)i&ffa.s yvpva. rd 
irpdyfjiara ftovKv)6tiri KaOapws ISeiv. De Ab. 2. 34 affw^ara 81 ocrot ai y v ( Jlv ^' 
rd irp&^fjLara Gecopetv Sui/cu/rat, ot x|/vx^ naXXov ^ aufian Jwvres. De Gig. 

1. 270 6 iravra airafji<piaaafjifvov TO, kv yeveffet Kal T& tafaraTov Karair^Taaita 
Kal irpoKaXvfJipa T^S Sofas avftfjicvri Kal Y V P >V T1 T P Siavoia irpbs 6eov a<pitTCU. 
De Congr. I. 525 'AAA' ovx IffropiK^ f(vea\oyia TOUT' karlv avaypa<p(Taa irapcL 
ry ao<j)> vo(jto06T(), prjSfls TOUT' fv <J>pov>v virovorjaeitv a\\ci 

&<pf\rjaai Svvafievcuv Bid <rup,|36Aa>v dvAirTu^is. Td 5' 6v6p.ara 
fls rty ^p.Tfpav SiaXtKTOV, claofjitOa T^V viroaxeffw dXijOT]. 

3. De Mutat. Nom. I. 615 Qarrov av Tts x fl I^PP ov <popcLv 

rpoirijv pcovaav d/fQTaaxTcws' dfjLvOijra yap v6v|xia, aAAa TT' d\\ois rpi/cvfuas 

TpOTTOV CTTtT/Je'xfl. 

4. De PI. Noe I. 3352 TO* <7cD/ia dvcyepOfv irpbs TT)V KaOap<uTdTi)v rov iravrbs 
poipav, ovpav6v, rds oif/eis avareivat, tva rta <{>avep^ TO agaves 4/c5^\a;s Kara- 

De Cherub. I. 156 vofiifrvrfs rbv TOV Qtov 6<f>0a\nbv rd curbs 
opdv f}\iov ffvvepyovvros, aAA* oux* ""P** T " v *p-<|)civa)V rd d<f>avfj Kara- 
0eacr0aL <poarl xP^^ vov cauTy. De Confus. I. 426 oirfp diroK^Kpvfjmivov 
iXvijka-TfiTCU Sid ruv e(j,(j>avwv ovojAdTtov. De ludice 2. 347 SetTcu 7d/> 6 p^v 
irpotpopiKOs SijXufffws, 77 rd d(j>avT] rwv fca.0' (teaffrov f)iuav ev0vp,ia yvwpi^fTai 
rS> ireXas. 

Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 204 [opponuntur (pv\aK^ et affKrjffis"] % ovv 
afftcrjffis jjieffov, ov T(\iov . . . i) Se <pv\aiej) iravreXes, \t>vi\\i.^ rd dffKrjrd irapa~ 
Sovvai Ofcap-fjfjiara ruv dyicav. De Mutat. Nom. I. 593 pa0fjffca)s Si dvap-vqcris 
OIKCIOV, iro\\aKis ydp rov pavOdvovros diroppci rd QetuprifMira, pr) Swapevov 
St doOfveiav teparfiv Kal ird\tv fapxf] s viravair\*i. V. M. 2. 84 evjAoipiq <pvcre(us 
<t>0dvcw rds vfprjyrjcrfis, us dvdjjtvijo-iv elvai So/tew, ov udOrjffiv. De Pr. et Poen. 

2. 410 us ft^ aTTo attoirov rds yua^iycreis dva(XVYJo-is flvai \eyta0ai. 

5. Quod Deus Sit Im. i. 277 l/tavus ovv Sii\Y|tevoi, . . . dicoXovOois diro- 

De Somn. I. 683 o 5e rovrcav v<pijyr]rr)s o/ioG Kal irarfy . . . 6 -rrpoeSpos, 
o irpvravis, 6 Srjfjuovpyos. 

6. V. M. 2. 84 fv<pvf)s ^vx^l irpoairavTwo-a rots \cyofjicvois. De Mig. Ab. 
I. 449 T$ fj.\\ovri irpbs dyuva ffocpiffriKbv diravTav. 

7. Leg. Aileg. I. no vovs eK&ds ruv vorjruv Kal oiKtioiv Tri|3o\wv. De Post. 



901 P. rots Se rj aKpoacns, Kporos e 
TjSo/^eVojz/ ei9 TO rpirov \LQVQV 
6 p,tv aVacrra9, V\LVQV aSei 
Oeov, fj Kaivov ca>T09 

aLTravroiv &>s av crvv- M. 484 


apyaov TLVOL ra>v 
Merpa yap Kal [JLeXrj KaraXeXoiTracn 

twz/, 7rapay8&)/jLia>^, | 
7roXvcr7y)o<oi5 eS 
aXXot Acara rafet? eV /cocr/^a) 
Tro\\j)v rjorv^iav a 

, crrpo^at? 15 
Me^' ov /cat 01 
, Travrw Kara 

, 77X7)^ OTTOTC ra d/cpo- 


aeii> Seoc* rore yap 

A || Kporos US(JU6 ad fis rov &oi>] vpvudia yepaipei TOV 
alvov /3, omittens multa 9. TO rpiVoi/ /^oVov Arm. : TO e 

A-yOP edd. : TO c^o/xei/of Q : coniecit TO cvSoo-iiwv Mang. 10. o 
AyOPQ : 6 edd. : 6 Trpoeoreos ut uidetur Arm., sic enim uocem ' 
interpreter quae sensum habet ' superior ' vel ' princeps! Uix inerat 
textui interprets ^ye/xebi/ uel egapxos ; has enim uoces alio modo 
reddit interpres. Sed ap^coi/ legisse interpretem haud negauerim 
II. TJ Kal vvv Q 13. TroXXa Arm. A/30PQ Mang.: n-oi^rac y 

Turn. || TroXXa xaTaX. Arm. 14. irpoa-cpdiuv M: TTpoo-w, Siaii/ O || 

comma post frpocrodM*? posuit, post>v sustulit Mang. : Trpocrodiuv, 
V/JLVUV, Turn. I 7rpocr(p8i>v vpvov, irapaa-TrovBficov P : Trpocradiwv vp.vo>v. 
jrapacnrovdiav Q : Armenum SCCUtus sum || irapaa-Trovdciuv uertit Arm. 
' saluificorum, consecratiuorum' 15. oroo-tW y || x a> P LK - S)V P r - 

man. A || o-rpocpdis Kal no\v(rTpo(piais Arm. || TToXvrpofpois A : ' awne 

ofois V Mang. in adnot. 16. pcff &v LPQ: ptG&v in 

refinxit sec. man. A 17. post rdgeis add Kal Kaff fjXiKiav 

Arm. || ante /eoV/uo> om. / |3 18. ?rX))i/ Arm. AyOPQ: irplv /3 

Caini I. 230 TTJS Siavoias cmpoXds. De Pr. et Poen. 2. 416 TT}S 
cv6r]iai$ teal CVO-KOTTOIS liripoXats irpoffyavoviJLfvijs. Qu. in Gen. Sermo i. 17 
[R. H. p. 22] 6 SI &5opos pty \eyerai Kal irpwros naff Irtpav real irepav 

17. De Pr. S. 2. 233 /xTa K6<rfxou TOV irpoo-qKovTos. 

19. Quis Rerum I. 474 aKporeXcvriov \o7tou TOV xpil ff Q* 
De Congr. I. 536 TO <|>v|jiviov atrcTat Mcua^s. 

20. De Ab. 2. 24 oTav j8u rrvevfiaTcav Kal KTVTTOI QpovT&v avppov iro\vv Kal 

ir&rayov ^T\\SXT\V. Quis Rerum I. 475 oAou 8^ TOV Siavoias opydvov 


902 P. Trdvres re Kal iracrai. "Qrav Se eAcacrro? SiaTre/xxi^rai M. 484 
TOV vfjivov, ol vioi Trjv irpo jJUKpov Xe^deicrav 

2O. post Trdvres Oin. re Q \\ ore KCUTTO$ bumepdwrat BM : ore 

E: oTav fie ex. dianepdvrjTat Arm. Cett. 21. fortasse 

/card TTJV Std rraffuv KOI Sis Std iraa&v avfjubcaviav ^TJXOVVTOS. De Decal. 2. 1 88 
<pcavr] . . , e|r|X 6t KaTair\r]KTiK(uTdTij. 

23. De Sept. 2. 294, 21 Toffavras exovaa irpovofjiias orroffas eSetgev 6 VO/J.QS r) 
em T(f SpdyfMTi iravrjyvpis irpocopriov effTiv, . . . erepas eopr^y fj.ciovos. 'Airo yap 
ftcfivip fjpepa rr6VTT]Koo"n\ arap<0/fTa<, @S6(*r) 4j85o/xds l^>' afs 
firiff<ppayiofjiev7)s ftovdSos. TJTIS tffrlv affufjaros Oeov fiKwv, dfy KarcL TTJV no 

TOVTO i&v 8^ irpwrov Ka\\os kiriSfiKwrat irevrijKoffT^. erepov 8% 
QavfMffTJ) Kal ircpifjaxrjTos 0nv -f) <j>vffis, 8ta re raXAa, Kal firciSr) ffvv- 
(K TOV aToxdcaScaraTov Kal irpcff&VTaTOv rwv kv ovaiais -napaXanfiavo- 
[ikvwv, ws (paalv ol dirb rwv naOrjudrcav, 6pQoy<avLov Tpiy&vov. [xfjitfi n\v ydp al 
Toi/Se rr\vpal rpiojv ovffai Kal reffffdpcov Kal irfvrf ffvuirXrjpovffiv dptOpov TOV t/3', 
TOV faocpopov KVK\OV irapddeiypa dnr\affiaaOeiffr)s Io8o? Trjs yovifjuaTaTrjs, TJTIS 
fffTlv dpxr) T\i6TT]TOs, fK Tuv loicw\r)povfjivr) Tjfiepwv, als tgiffovTac 8vva.jj.6i 
8' us foiKev diroyewuffi TOV ircvTijKoffTbv oid TOV Tpls Tpia KOI TfTpdns reVcrapa Kal 
irevTaKis irevTe, wffTe dvayKaTov elvai \eyeiv TOO~OVT<U SfKados elvai irfVTijKOVTdSa 
off<v Kal TOV Svvdfjifi TO ftfjKfi. el 5e TOV e\aTTOVOs fiK<uv effTiv r) KaXKiffTevovaa T>V 
ev ovpavw fftpdtpa r) {owjtyopos, TWOS av eirj irapdSeiyfM TO KpeiTTOV, i) 
rj irdvTQis djj.eivovos (pvffecos', . . . Tlpoffprjfftv 8' e\a^ei' r) KaTcL TOV 
dpiOfJibv eviffTafj-evrj eoprr) irpuToyevvrjiJidTCDV, ev rj 8vo ?vfxcop,tvovs aprovs ex 
Twpov ycyovoTas e6os -npofffpepetv, dirapxty ffirov TTJS dpiaTtjs TpO(prjs" &voinaaQi) 
8^ vpcaToyevvrjfjidTOiv, r) StoVt, irplv els TT)V dvOpwircav xp*] ffiv eA^er^ roi' eireTeiov 
Kapirov, TOV veov aiTOV TO Trp<UToyewr]jj.a Kal 6 rrpaiTOs (pavels Kapirbs dirapxr) irpoff- 
dyerai. . . . 'Efxjp.ajp.evoL 8' i(rlv ol aprot, TOU vopov JVJI.TJV ITT^ TOV /Scy/ioi/ 
dvajpepeiv direnrovTos' oi>x tva. 8iandxf) TIS rj ev TOIS irpoffTaTTOnevois, aXA.' virep 
TOV Tpoirov Tivd 8t' evbs etSovs \af$fiv re KOI Sovvac \a0etv fiev Tr)v a/no TQJV 
irpofftyepofj-evcav evxapiffTiav, Sovvai 8* evGvs dvvirepdeTOJs rd vofii^o^eva TOIS irpoff- 
(pepovaiv. Ov pr^v wcrre xP^j ff ^ ai ' XpijOovTai yap rofs a.Tra KaOieptoQeiaw ols 
eeo~Tiv re ^at ecpteTat, ee0Ti 8^ ror? tepcujxevoLS. ol TOJV irpoaayofAevcav T$ (3ca/j.y, 
8ffa fj.r) virb TOV do~@eo~Tov irvpbs dva\i&KeTai, Tr)v fACTovffiav e\a@ov, <pi\av9po}iria 
v6fj.ov doOeiffav rj fuffObv vrrrjpeawv rj yepas dy&v<uv ovs virep evae/Betas d0\ovo~tv, ft 
K\f)pov iepov, TUV KaTcL Tr)v x<^ J P av A*^ TOV O-VTOV Tpoirov Tais d\\ais <pv\ais rb 
eiril3a\\ov p.epos oiavei^dp.evoi. iSvu^oXov 8' eOTlv Kal a\\cav fj vfj.r) ovoiv. 'Evbs 
fjiev evTeXeffTdTOV Kal 6\OK\rjpov Tpo<prjs, ffs OVK effTiv ev TT} KaO' r)fj.epav \frrjffei 
KpetTTova Kal \vffne\eaTepav evpeiv KpaTtcfTOs 8e Kal 6 TOV ffiTov Kapirbs ev ffirap- 
ToTs, us dpf40TTeiv virep TOV dpiffTov iroteTaOai TT)V dpiaTrjv dirapxnv- "Erepoi/ S 

etrapffis. 'ETT' ovSevl ydp TUV OVTOJV nd\\ov x a ' l P eiv ire<pvKev av9poairos, f) eviropta 
Kal d<pOovia T>V dvayKatcav, e<p' ols aiov yeyrjOoTas evx^P^Tetv, irotovfJievovs 
dopaTov TTJS irepl TTJV Sidvoiav eviraOeias alffdrjTi^v Sid TUIV eviMafj.ev<uv apTwv 


902 P. eicr/co/>uov(Tij>, <j> T)S TO Tra^ayecrraroi' cririov, dpros M. 484 

019 vcrcramos 
avajJi[JiiKTai, | Si' aiSa> rrjs di/aAcet/ieV^s ez' ra> dyta> 25 

Armenus rouy Zp.vovs legit 23. Tramy.] ' omnisanctum ' uertit 

Arm. 24. vo-(ra>Trov j3 25. * * t &' ai5a> * r)s (sic) C : 6Y e' 

"Aprot Se i(T<j/, dXX' ov OTTOS, ^ dirapxrf, 8td TO prj8lv In ivfciV 
rcDy eis dir6\avffiv rpo<pf)s, aiTov yeyovoTOS' \eyeTai yap, on TUV airapTUV dndvTwv 
Tf\evTaios 6 irvpos yevvdaOai ire<pvKe Kal Trpos afjirjTov irapiaTaffdai. Auo 8' eio'ii' 
apiara ovow XP OVOIV X a P lffr VP ia> ' T0 ^ T ""opeXiyXu^TOS, kv $ Kal T&V If tvotias 
nal Xt/LtoG KO.KWV OVK fircip&OrjfJifv, cv tvtTrjpiq oi&yovrts' Kai TOV fieXXovTOS, OIOTI 
rds fls avrov "xoprffias Kal irapaaKCvds yvrpCTriffafAfOa. 

24. iravayearaTov'] De Somn. 1. 668 Tts ovv f) fax*]* aawparov dvffia ; ris 
TJ acfjiiSaXis, f/tKeKaOapfUfvys rats ircuoeias virod'fjKcus yvwjjajs ffu/i/JoXor, rpo<pty 
avooov Kal far)v avviraiTiov iroifiv iKavfjs, a<f>' ^s S/>aa/*6J'OS 6 lepevs o\r) rfi Spajti, 
TO 8' effTi iraaais TOIS Stavotas XajSafs, ir\r)prj TT)V 6\rjv tyvxty iXiKpivO-TdTcov 
Kal Ka&apcaTciTcw 8oyfJ,aTow yevofjifvrjv avrr)v us ifpetov TO KO.\\KJTOV dvdyeiv 
irpoffTCTaKTat, iriova Kal \tirwaav, Oeiy (poori x a ^p ovffa - v KC ^ Tc " s a1T ^ 8iKaioavvr)s 
Kal TWV aXXeor dpeTuv dvaSi8o(j.tvais KaTairvfO(J.cv7)V avpais, ws fvajdeffTaTov Kal 
irpoffijvto'TaTOV del KapirovaOai &iov ; T3 ydp e\aiov Kal 6 \i0avoaros, 8)v lirtS/MZT- 
TTat avv rofs \fVKoirupois 6 ifptvs, raura alviTTfTai. Aid TOVTO Kal Mwcrfjs 
caipTov (oprfjv dveOr]Kt T$ SpdypaTi, irXrjv ov iravTi, dXXa Tq5 diro Trjs Itpds yijs. 

Qu. in Exod. Senno ii. 14 [R. K. p. 53] Quid est 'non immolabis in fer- 
mento sanguinem uictiraae ' ? oWi TOV ov 8cT {vficoTov irapcivai em TUV Ovaia^o- 
, dXXd irdvTa rd irpoffayofjieva els Ovaiav ijroi irpofftyopdv d^v|xa Set elvai, 
Sid o*u^^3oXou Svo rd dwytfatoVaTa' ev fiev TO Kara<ppoveiv fjSovijs, 
Tpo<prjs, ov Tpo<fyf)' tTepov 8e TO fjir) 8etv eitaipeadai <pvffufj.evovs 
8td Kevfjs oi'/io-fOJS. 

26. Qu. in Exod. Sermo ii. 72 Cur dicit ' Impones super mensam panem 
in conspectu meo semper'? [25, 30]. Necessarii cibi, sine quo non est uita, 
significatiui sunt panes; et principum ac uillicorum uis [al. aequitas], deo 
ordinante, in necessariis naturae [uersatur] in cibo et potu. Ideo superaddit 
dicens ' In conspectu meo semper pones panes ' : ubi ' semper ' ostendit 
continuam ac non interruptam esse gratiam cibi ; 'in conspectu' vero, quia 
gratum iucundumque est deo tarn donare gratias, quam gratiarum actionem 
recipere. D. A. S. I. 2. 239 v Aprot 8e irpoTiQevTai Tais 4j85o^ats eirl TI)S tepos 
TpaircT)S IffdpiOfiot TOIS firjal TOV kviavTov, 8val Qkya.Giv dvd f, ScySc/ca, ord TOV 
\6yov TUIV iaq/jtepiSiv Siv eKdTepa Svo ydp elaiv dvd irdv ZTOS, eapivrj Te Kal 
HeToirwpivri, at nrjalv e KaTapiQfjiovvTat eapivrj fjiev rd airaprd irdvTa Te\eio- 
yoveirat, KaO' ov xp vov ra 8cv8pa yevvdv apxcrat' fteToiroipivri 8t Kal 6 TUV 
8ev8pa)v Kapiros Te\ea<popetTai, kv $ Kaipy nd\iv dpxf) ffiropds. OVTCJ 8o\ixevov0a 
TI tpvffis TOV aluva aXXas eir' aXXas dpeipei Scapeds dvOpuircav yevei >v elffi avfji0o\a 
al Strrai TUV irpoKeipevaJV apT<uv ed8es. AlviTTOVTat 8e Kal Trjv u^ 
TUV dpeTuv eyKpaTeiav, fj 8opv<f>opeiTai irpos VKoXCas Kal evTe\etas 



902 P. Trpovda) iepas rpaTrefys. Erri yap ravr^ eicrii> aproi M. 484 

/3P : 6Y mSw TT}S Arm. AyOQ 26. sensu mcj> uertit Arm. |[ rpa7re/////ai/ 

Sid" TOV l aKoXaffias teal irXeoveias @XaftepwTaTOV \itiTfi\Kfa6v. 'Apros ydp 
(paffTT) ffo<pias Stapes rpotyfj, napex ova ' a Ka -i T< * owaaTa avoffa KOI TOV 
vyid teal vr)(pd\tov 6if>a S Kal peXiirTjKTa real f|8v<T|AaTa Kal oaa <TtTOir6vwv Kal 
oxJ/apruTwv irfpiepyiai TXvtTvo'U<rt, KaTayor)Tvovo~ai TT)V duovffov Kal dxpiXo- 
Go<pov Kal dvSpairoBoaSccrTciT'rjv TWV ai<T0T|{r(ov, yev&w, virrjpeTovffav KO.\J 
filv ovSfvl dfafjian fj aKovapaTi, yaarpos 5e rrjs raXatvrjs eirtOvfMq, voo-ovs ff&paTi 
Kal tyv\ri Karao-Kevd^L iroXXaKis dviarovs. ^vvcviTiOerai 5e rots dprois \i/3avcaT&s 
KOI aXes* 6 fi^v 0vp.fto\ov rov p.r)$\v ijdvffna fvoifitffTCpov 6\iyo8tia$ ftvat Kal 
tyKparcias irapa ffotpia 8iKaovari, of S^ aXes 8iafj.ovrjs r TWV ov^-navrcav ofs 
yap av trapairaaOSiai SiaTtjpovfft Kal iKavov irpocroxj/Tip,aTOS. O18' on 
OTJO-OVO-U Kal ycXcora ravra of irfpl ra ovuiroaia Kal ra 
Kal iroAvT\6is Tpaire^as fJLfraSiuKovTfs, of 6pvf<uv KOI IxOvwv Kal Kptfav Kal 
rrjs ouoiorpoirov <j>\vapias ad\toi 8ov\oi, fjirjb' ovap d\rj9ovs fXevOfptas ycvffaaOat 
T flj/ oA.t'7a (ppovTiffreov rots Kara 0cbv Kal irpbs TT)V TOV OVTCUS OVTOS 
fjv yvcaK6ffiv t ot T&V ffapKos rjSovwv dXoY^tv ireTratScvfifvoi T&S T^S 
Siavoias x a P a * Ka -i fviraOdas, 0copCa TWV TTJS 4>vor6tos evaffKovfJifv 
Quis Rerum I. 497 opa? Kal TOVS -npoTtOcfJievovs aprovs enl TJJS 
Quis Rerum I. 504 17 5 rpaircfja els TT)V TWV virep TWV 
(vXapiffTlav, aprot yap Kal airovSeid (irtTiOfVTai avTrj, oh dvdyKrj 
TTJS TpoQfjs 5e6ueva. 

27. De Congr. I. 542 "flffTf fl fj trri ir\tov dvfais T<) peyiffTOv KO.KOV, dff0(iav, 
utiivet, TO evavTiov -fj ucTci vofiov KaKcaffis dyaObv Te\(iov dtroTiKTCi TT^V doidtuov 
vovOtaiav. "EvOev Se opprjOels Kal Trjs irpwTrjs loprfjs T^ av^oXov ' apTOV 
KaKwffeus' [Deut. 1 6. 3] tiirf TCL a^vjxa* KaiToi TIS OVK oltiev, OTI eopral KOI 
6a\iat irfptirotovffiv l\apds fixppoffvvas Kal tvOvpias, ov KaKwffets ; 'AAAa 8fj\ov, 
w? ovofMTt KaTaKXpn rat ^ovov TOV acacppoviffTofr ra yap irXeTaTa 
TWV dyaOwv dffKrjTiKats dO\rjaeffi Kal -qfiwOi TTOVOIS ficuOf irepiyiveaOai. 
81 lopT^| rj\os, 6 TWV dpiaTcav Kal re\ff(popovpfV(uv irovos' ov X^P IV Sidprjrai 
Kal ' lirl triKpiotav Ta a(|v|xa eo~6iciv' [Exod. 12. 8], ovx ws irpooroJ;T]|xaTOS, dAX' 
firi8?i TO fj.ii olSfiv Kal dva&iv Tats eiri0vn'tais, taTaXOai 51 Kal avvrjx 0ai *pbs 
drjtiias of TroA-Aot TiBcvTai, irtKpbv riyov^fvoi T& drrofjiaOfTv TO irddos, oirep \GT\V 
topTrj Kal v(f>po(Tvvrj Siavoia <pi\d0Xq>. De Congr. I. 543 Mrjtiels ovv rfv TOiavTrjv 
KCLKcaaiv diroffTpctyeaOo), /XT/8' dpTOV KaKwfffojs vouiaaTW TTOTC XeyeffQai TT)V loprfjs 
not V(f)poo-vvr]3 TpAirc^av lirZ 0\d&ri pdXXov ^ u<pe\fla, Tpe<perai yap TO?S iraiSfias 
f) vov0fTOVfj,evr] fax*!- To dfjv^ov TTe^a TOVTO ovrws fffTlv lepov, ware 
TrpoaTTaKTat ' SwSfKa dpTOvs dfjijp.ovs TaTs <pv\a?s Iffapl0fj.ovs irpon0vai 
tnl Trjs fv TOIS dSvTOis xP vff! n s rpair^Tjs, Kal KaXovvTat trpo060~cws' [Exod. 
25. 30], Kai vouy 8t aTreiprjTai ' irdffav $x)|XT)V Kal irdv p4\t TTpoff<ppeiv TW 
/Scwjua)' [Lev. 2. n]* xaXfnuv yap 7) Tas yXvKVTrjTas TWV /card TO aw/ia -fjbovwv 
TI ray TTJS fax?)* dpatds Kal x avvovs eirapfffis KaOitpovv ws ayta, Ta ffott &f&T)Xa 
Kal dvtfpa t avTwv. De Somn. I. 628 MaKapioi plv ovv, ols QeyevcTO TWV 
ffotyias (piXTpcav aTrovaaOai Kal TWV 0c<vpr]udrwv Kal BoYfxaTcov aur^j 


902 P. Kal aXes avev T^Svcr/Aarcoz'. At.vp.oi /xei> ol aproi, M. 484 
djaiyeis Se Kal ol aXes. HpocrrJKOv JJLV yap rjv, ra jnez> 
aTrXoucrrara /ecu etXiKpi^ecrTara TT; KpaTicrry \ TWV 30 
lepea)^ arrove^Orivai jnepiSi, Xetrovyoyia? aOXov' TOV<$ 
Se aXXous ra /ie^ o^oia 77X01^, arre^.o'dai Se TOJJ> 

(-av in rasura) sic Q 27. Km aAes m>ei> usque ad aproi propter 

homoioteleuton om. OQ || /zeV tyP edd. : om. A 28. Se KCU ol 

AyP edd. : 8e ol ft : 6^ of Q ubi Si) ex 8e refinxit man. rec. et ot 
eadem man. litura deleuit || ot Se a\. a/*. Arm., 1 om. KOI \\ yap 
AyEOQ edd. : /zeV yap Arm. BMP 30. It/KW Arm. : 

cett. codd. et edd.: ' melius iepeuv' Mang. || arrovf^vai (0rj supr. scr. 
man. rec.) Q 32. ra>v avrS>v Arm. : r&v apruv ceteri omnes : 

teal a.vv4>pav0eicrLv crt 8iif/ijv y airXrjo'Tov Kal aKoptarov (ifKJxpOfjievois 
f ifi aTTjprjs. AtvTtpa 5' oiaovrai, ols airoXavaai pfv OVK f^ivfro TTJS Upas 
TpaiTt]S, Kvtcraovv 6e ras eavrtav faxes' avpais yap dperrjs OVTOI fairvpr)Or]crovTai. 
V. M. 2. 151 -fi Se TpAircfa rlOerai irpos rots fiopciois, I<J>' Jjs dproi Kal 
aXcs. D. A. S. I. 2. 245 ra T^S tepcls Tpaire^ijs iravra Kaipioas 5(T irpoff<p- 
pfoOat, airovS^v irotovfjievovs, ws ^ p.TaftaXri fjL-fjKfi -^povov, Kpewv Se f<a\wv 
tvfff]irros 17 <pvffts, KO.V ^Sya/^aat irapapTvOrj. 

30. In Fl. 2. 518 Sta TO TT)V ruv yvrjaicov irpb TTJS rtav Oeruv TfOepairevKcvat 
fieptSa. De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 186 T^J ra>v irpe<r@fiojv fjgicafffv p.pC8os. 

De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 189 TOV fj.v ovv Trporepov TfjL"fjfjiaTos VTrrjpeTTjs o Aevtrijs 
fffri' ras yap XeirovpYtas aTracra? ava^\trai, oaai irpos iepcaavvrjv avafyepovrai 
TfXfiav, KaGi 1 fjv Siaffwiffrarai Kal yvcapi^frai TO OV^TOV ^ea), ^ St' 6\OKavT<ap,aT(av 
7} 5ia 0G)TT]picav fj Sia [tfTavotas ajtapTTjiJiaTtav. 

31. De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 189 en ye pr)v ol TOV OKOVGIOV <p6vov opaaavTes, 
Tas avras TOIS Aev'trats iro\eis e\axov olKetv, on Kal ofirol Sta <f>6vov oatov 
irpovojjLias -fj^iojOrjaav. "Ore yovv TI ^vx^ TpatreTffa TOV Alyvimov 0fov TO a&fjia, 
ws Xpvffov e^eTifJirjffe, r<50' of lepol \6yoi iravTes aiTOK\evffToi peff otrXcav opurjaav- 
TCS dfJiWTijpiojv, TWV KQ.T" emffT'fjfji'rjv airooeigeoov, rjye/jiova irpoffTrjffdfjievot Kal 
CTparrjyijv TOV a/>xie/>e'a KOI irpofprjTrjv Kal <pi\ov TOV Oeov MoJvffrjv, iro\e/jiov aKrjpvK- 
TOV virep evaefieias iroXffjiovai, Kal ov -npoTepov dirrj\\dyrjaav jj irdvTa td TWV 
(vavTiovfitvcw SoyfJiaTa waraAi/crat, wffTe eiK6T<as <TVVOIKOI yeyovaai ol Tas 6p.oias 
Kal JJUTJ Tas atiTas irpdeis epyaadfjifvoi. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 201 6 Trpovop.Cas 
rovs dfjLeivovs ditav. De Mon. 2.231 'Oftotws P.ZVTOI prjoe fuo-OcaTu firjods TrapexeVa; 
prjTe fJLtaOov prjTe virrjpeoias dp-oipty lepov yepas. Xp^ffeTai ydp 6 \a@wv tffTiv 
OTC dvifpos irpbs a ^ Sef, /Se^S^Aa Ta TTJS evyeveias a0Xa Kal TTJS irepl TOV veuv 
\eiTovpyias ditepyao'ap.evos. At' f)V alTiav ovo' aXXoyeve? avv6\ais 6 vouos 

TWV ayicav, KO.V eviraTpidTjs wv Tvy\dvr) TWV avTO- 


902 P. Iva l^wcri TTpovo^iav ol KpeiTTOves. Mera Se TO Sei7n>oj> M. 484 
rr)v iepoLV ayovcri iravvvy&a,. Ayerai Se TI Travvvyis 

TQV TpOTTOV TOVTOV. \ ' AviCTTaVTai TTai/TC? d#yOOOl, KOi 35 

Kara iizcrov TO (TV^TTOCTIOV, Suo yivovrai TO Trp&Tov 
i, o p,ev avSpwv 6 Se yvvaiK&v. e Hye/xa>^ Se Kal 

alpeuTai K.aff eKOLTepov eVri/^oraros re /cat M. 485 
Etra aSoucri TreTroiTy/xeVovs vp,vov$ eis 


res, r^ Se avTi<f)a>voiS appoviais 

'ea? Philonis argumento scribendum uidetur a&nav' Mang. 33. 

fla-dyovai 3 34. ayerai] aSerat EM || aycrat fie 17 Travw^l? 

om. Arm., propter homoioteleuton ut uidetur 35. ddpoov 

Q : a^poot (uel dfyo'oi/) ndvTes tr. Arm. || /xeXT; /3 : /xeo-oi/ Ann. 
Ay cett. 36. fiuo] dfVTfpov E || TO TTparov om. Arm. I. /car' 

dpKpoTfpa ante tupemu add. Arm. || e/carepov Arm. P Mang. : erepoi/ 

AjSyOQ Turn. || /cat A: re K<U cett. 2. {/*. f. T. ^. Arm. AOPQ: 

TOVS v/i. e. T. ^. /3 : f ty TOJ/ ^. v/i. y edd. 4. TT; Se P Arm. : T# 8e Kat 

XOovcov Kal irpbs dvSpwv Kal irpbs yvvaiKwv dviri\r]irTOS wv, Iva ol Tipai fir) 
voOfvowrai, fJLtvwat 5e v rrj iepariKy rdei fiepaicas <uA.aTro/*/at. Kat yap 
aroirov rds fj.ev 6vaias KOI ifpovpyias /cat offa d\\a irfpl rbv /3cw/ioi/ dyiarfvcrat, 
p,r) Trdffiv, d\Aa rofs ipe\i<rt fji6vois lmrtTpa(pQa.L, rd Se dvrl TOVTOJV aOXa Koivd 
yiveffOai Kal rwv fmTV^ovrouv, ws ov p.\v Scov TTOVOIS iro\\ots Kal /ca/xdrots KOI 
rdis ftcO' fj^pav /cat vvKrcap (ppovrifftv dtror pirxfw TOVS If peas, rd 5e S0\a Koivd 
Kal ro?s dpyovffiv diro<paiveiv. 

34. In Fl. 2. 534 us 5e faOovTO rty dirayajyty Kal TOV ^KCLKKOV CVTOS dpKvcav 
778)7 yeyevrjfJifvov, irpOTCtvovTCS TO.S X iR a S ^S ovpavov vfivovs Kal iraiavas eS'HPX ov 
ets rbv Z(popov Oebv rwv dvdpcamvcav itpayp,drojv . . , iravvvxoi 8^ 8iaTC\fffavT(s 
(v V/P.VOLS Kal ajSais Kal dfjia ry 'iy 8td irvXSiv eK^vOevrfs, eirl TOVS ir\r)ffiov 
alyia\ovs dtyiKVovvrai Tay yap irpoffevxds d<pijpr]VTO Kal 6V ra> Kadapcardry 
crT<i,VT6s dvefiorjaav 6fj.o9vfj.a86v. 

37. De Mon. 2. 220 Va rbv fapxov Kal rfltpova.. De PI. Noe I. 347 
AiKaioffvvrjv 5e laorrjs rty egapxov Kal T|-y P- ov ^ a rwv dperuv trtKcv. De 
lustit. 2. 368 6 ruv tepeow e^apxos Kal T\ye\L<*>v. 

4. De Cherub. I. 159 \vpas rp6irov l dvojjioicuv ^pfiofffievrjs (pOoyycav fls 
Koivcaviav Kal <rvp.(|>a)viav e\0(Wa a-WT\\r\criv eue\\fv. De PI. Noe I. 354 
Kaedvep kv fypoo-pivrj \vpa <p06yyois dvTt<|)wvois ets evbs (icXovs Kpdaiv O-VVTJ- 

Quod Deus Sit Im. I. 298 x a ' l P l /ca ' feyjQ* * a * renprjaOai SOKCI Kal irpbs 
rovs -no\\ovs eTi vfavuvopevos Kal eirixe.povojJiwv apx^rai K.r.\. De lustit. 


902 P. Kal eTTOp-^ovp.evoi Kal eTTi^eia^o^re?, rore ^tv ra TT/DOCT- M. 485, 5 
dSta, rore Se ra aracri/xa, crrpo^a? re rot? ei> -^opeCa 
KOL a^Ticrr/Docjkas iroiov^voi. Etra orai> e^dYe/Dos ra>z> 
tSta /cat /ca#' avrbv ecrnaOy, Ka9direp Iv rat?) 
ls OLKpaTov cnrdcravTes rou OeofaXovs, dz>a/xiy- J o 

Mang. Turn, et cett. codd. || crvpfpuvois Arm. : avn^vois codd. gr. 
editique 5. K<U ante eVopx. om. Arm. || eVop^ou/iej/oi ' gaudio 

hilarati' uertit Arm. 6. irpovo* 8ia /30PQ || ra Trpoo-ofiia] rov 

Trpof TOI/ 0f6i> v/ii/oi/ Arm. sed leuissima si fiat correctio sensus elici 
poterit Trpoffodta || ante ortJo-ifia om. ra A Y- XP ^ Arm. : 

Xpf ia codd. gr. et edd. |[ avrio-Tpofyas A Arm. : avricrrpotpovs Cett. 
8. exarepot ^ || Kal om. Arm. [| xP^ v Arm. : dv8p>v codd. et 

edd. || raw avftpmv ecmadij I8ia Kai Kad' eavrbv Kadanep P || I8ia KOI 

Kad' cavrov Arm. AjSyPQ Turn. : iSta KOI TWV yvvaiK&v ISiq xaff eavrov 
Mang. : eadem nisi adiecto KOI ante naff eavrov 9. KCLT 

avrov in Ko.6' avTov refinxit rec. man. A || eVrtaa^oifrt E : (rTia6S>(ri 

BM : eVria$; Arm. cett. codd. et edd. 10. /3a^"fa codd. : 

edd. || (rira<Ta.vTei\ (rirovddaravTes EM |[ roO om. P II. eff 

2. 371 OVK &v cirivfavievofjifvoi real 4mx6ipovo|xo\ivTS rats ir\covfiais /eaivovs 
ffir6povs kirfvofire. 

5. De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 165 are icar* CKCIVOV TOV XP^ VOV iri0iAJov(rav 
[sc. tyvxnv]. Quod Deus Sit Im. I. 273 ITT* ovdcvos OVTJTOV fiaivciv aira 

9. Quis Rerurn I. 478 T^S atpQapaias l<TTta0i<ra [sn. 17 dvOpcumvrj dpcrij]. 

10. De Ebr. I. 371 8ioL TO TOV TTJS aQpoffvvrjs ITO/JUITOS aKparou Kal iro\\ov 
o-iraoxu. De Post. Caini I. 252 aKparou ffo<pias. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. 
I. 194 eXevOepov o-iraorat rou KapTCpias irvfVfMTOs. De PI. Noe I. 335 
IOVTOV TOV yavwfjiaTOs aicpdrou TIS crirdcras, 6 TOV Maxrecus S^ 6iaffwTi]5, 
bs oi>xl TOJV i]fj,e\r)fj.fvo}v TJV, kv "u^Jivco&Lais dve<f)Ofya.TO irpos TOV iSiov vovv 
<paaic<av 'Ka.TaTpv(f>r]<Tov TOV fcvpiov' [Psalm 37 (36). 4], irapaKfKivrjfifvos irpbs 
TOV ovpaviov ical OeTov epcora rp (pcuvrj, ray fj.fv rofs \yop.fvois KOI <paivo- 
fjifvois dvOpcairivois dyaOoTs x^- l ^ds Kal 6pvif/eis 5vo~x(pdvas } oXov 8% TOV vovv virb 
8eias /farox^s trvvapTratrOcls oiffTpw Kal 4vv<j>pcuv6p,vos juovaj Oea>. V. M. 2. 83 
o-ir&crao-a cvvoias. V. M. 2. 121 wffirep ovx wSaro?, d\\' dKpdrov 

ray tyvxds dvfxvQrjffav, viro re cv<ppoffvv7)S Kal xapas qio-jxa KCUVOV 01 

XOpOtlS TTfpl TO (ppfap V KVK\Q) (TTT|CraVT6S T}8OV IS TOV K\1]pOVXOV 0OV Kal 

TOV d\r)9>'i rjyffiova Trjs diroiKtas. De Pr. et Poen. 2. 428 OVTOS CO~TIV 6 iroXvv 
aKparov airdcras TTJS fvepycTib'os TOV Oeov ovvafjLecas KOI \6ycav iepcav Kal Soynarcw 
4<TTta0is. De Profugis I. 571 aocptav, dvcuOtv o^^prjOfiffav dir ovpavov, fa 


902 P. vvvrai Kal yivovrai \op^ * ? * apfolv, /xt/x^/ia TOV M. 485 

crucrra^ro? /caret TT)Z> epvOpav OdXacrcrav, IW/ca 
OavpaTOvpyrjOevrcov e/cei. To yayo Tre'Xayos Trpocr- 
rafei #eou rot? ju,ez> crcur^pta? amor, | rot? Se Trai'oXe- 15 
u>erai. 'PayeVros ^tez' yotyo /cat )8tatoi9 d 

Xopos Arm. : ^opos ets codd. : xP s Turn., et om. efs 15. navo\e6ptas 
A : 7ravai\f6pias cett. 1 6. yap om. /3 || dvcHTVpeiTOS B : 'fa'c l7ZlC 

aKpdrov <nra<ras l<ma.0T] /rat 5ifrt\ffOrj jiedvcav rrjv pcO' opOoTrjros \6yov 

II. V. M. 2. 159 Efra XP vff v y T^vpov KaraffKevaaanwoi, [XL(j.T]p.a rod Kara. 
TJ)V \wpav iepoJTciTov <vov SOKOVVTOS elvai Ovffias dOvrovs dvrjyayov, /tal 
dxopfvrovs ttrrao-av, VJJLVO-US re TJ8ov Oprjvtav ovfev 5ia<f>cpovras Kal 

UKpCLTOV St7T\77 |A0f) KaxkayOVTO, TTf fJL^V ( OIVOV, T7J 8^ KCll d(f>pOOVVT]S, KCDfid- 

ovres TC KOI iravvvxi^ovTes. 

13. V. M. 2. 92 TO rcpdffTiov TOVTO Hal T60avjxaTovpyj(ivov Setfas o 0os 
TO) M<wi>(rr. 

14. De Agric. I. 315 erfpos atnos arcdrqpias yevopevos. 

15. V. M. 2. 98 "Apx TC " A t 1 ' 7<*/> [sc. TTXriniajpoiv 6 ir6rafjioi] tiri&aivciv Oepovs 
fviaraijifvov, \r}yei 8% \rjyovros, ev Si xpovu Kal ol (rrjatcu Kanapparrovoiv l 
fvavrias TWV TOV NetAov ffTOfJidrtav, Si' >v tri KtaXvofifvos (K\tiGOa.i, rrjs da\a0ar)s 
virb Pias T>V dve/jicav irpos v^f/os aipofjievijs Kal rds rpiKVfuas uffirfp p.a.Kpbv retxos 
diroreivovarjs, IJ/TOS citetrai' icdirfiTa rSjv ptiOpwv viravTia6vT<uv, TOV T ar- 
IOVTOS dvoadfv diro TWV irrjywv not TOV Ovpa^e x^P^ o<p(i\ovTos TCUS avaicoirais 
dvaTpX OVT S, tvpvvo~0ai T pf) 8vva.[j.(VGw, at yap Trap' titdTCpa K0\i0ovffiv 
oxOat, jxeTCwpuf ojxcvos ws eliebs tmfiaivei. V. M. 2. 109 ITpocrraxOels 5c 

Ty PaKTrjpiq iraiei Tr)v OdXaaoav. 'H 8^ pa-yeicra SitWarat, Kal TUIV T 
rd u.\v irpos T> payevTi u.tpti fieTfcapa vpos vifios fgaipcTat, Kal TraytvTa rpoirov 
TCIXOVS KpaTaiws jjp^ei Kal fyavxa-fc, Ta 8^ oiriota GTaXtvra Kal x.a\ivo)OtVTa TT)I> 
(is TO irpoaca (f>opdv Kaddirep rjviais dtyaveffiv dj/x aTt 'C 6TO > ro *>* fiecraiTaTov, KaO' 
o % prjts eytvfTO, dvaTjpav0v 686s evpeta Kal Xece^opos yivfTai, TOVTO I8wv 
Moj'vaijs Kal Oavp-daas eytyriOd, Kal ir\r)p<a0(ls \apds tOdpavvc TOVS Idiovs Kal 
77 Ta^ttTTa irpovTpTr(v dvafvyvvvat. TLepaiovff&ai 8^ fieMovTcav arjfjLfiov firi- 
yivfTai TfpaTOJO0~TaTov. 'H yap oSrjyos vf(f>(\T], irpcaTOffTaTOvcra TOV d\\ov 
Xpovov, dvaKdfjL-rrTfi irpos Ta ovpafa TOV TtKiiOovs, OTTOJS oiriffOotyvXaKfi, Kal TaxOfTffa 
fj.06pios TUV StcoKovTOJV Kal T&v SiWKOfjifvuv TOVS fjitv fjvioxovoa auTrjptcas Kal 
dff<f>a\ws firfjXavve, TOVS 06 dvcTpye Kal dvfKpovfv, ttyoppav firfiyofjifvovs. "Airtp 
opwvTcs ol AlyvirTioi Qopvftov Kal Tapaxns -ndvTa eir\rjpovv Tas TC Tais vnb Seovs 
avv^xfov TTffj.TriTrTOVTs d\\rj\ois Kal TJTOVVTCS Tj8r] <f>vy(tv, OTC ovotv qv o(j>c\os. 
Of ftei/ yap 'EQpaioi Sta i]pas aTpairov utpl ftaOvv opOpov u.tTd yvvaiKoav Kal 
iraiScav ZTI KOfiiSrj vijmojv irepaiovvTai' TOVS Sc Tci Tjxr|p,aTa TOV irthdyovs CKa- 
Tp<o0v eiriKv\to-0(VTa Kal tvwOevTa avTots apu.aai Kal ivirots KaTarrovToi, jSopetots 
irvfvftaai TTJS iraAippoCas dvaxv0ciOT]S Kal fMTfwpois TpiKVpiais eiri8paji,ovoT]S, 
ws prjoi irvpQopov vvo\fnf)0rjvai TOV dirayyf\ovvTa TOIS ev AiyvirTy Tas atyv&iovs 



902 P. vTTOcrvpeVros Kal eKarepuOev ef Ivavrias oia Teiyvv M. 485 

/, TO ptOopiov SiacrrT^a ct? Xetoffropov oSov 
iraoriv avaT,7Oev evvvero y St* s 6 

congregato ' uertit Arm. : vnoo-vpevTos cett. codd. et edd. 1 7. 
TO>I> ubi 7 ex aliqua litera corr. man. sec. C || reT^oy irayevTos (sic ; at 
pr. man. corr. Tra-yeWwi/) P 19. iraviv Arm.: irao-av codd. et 

edd. || cvpvvcro* C : om. P, sed signum lacunae || fit* ov P || 

ffvfiupopds. To fj.tya TOVTO Kal Oavfjiaffrov tpyov 'EjSpafot KaTair\ayevTCs 
VIKIJV OVK (\iria0fiaav -ijpavTO, Kal KariSovres tv aitapti tpQopav dOpoav iro\ffua>v 
8vo xP^ s > T v P- v avSpwv, TOV 82 -yvvaiKwv, ITT^ rrjs ffiovos ar-ijaavrts 
evxapio-TiKovs vp.vovs is TOV 0ov -QSov, |dpxovTOs |x^v Mcouort'cos rots av8p<4mv, 
d8eA.0^y 5c TOUTOV rats ywa\iv T]Y H- ves 7"/ 1 ovrot TWV xP" v fjevovro. 
V. M. 2. 174 Kcu 6 /tti' ravra aitftyOtyytTO fiei^ova ovra iraarjs cXtrCSos. 
Oi Se TTtpS>VTO fpyois Trjs irepl r6 \6yiov d\r)0eias. 'Aireftaivc yap ra xprjaOiVTa 
fiats Svvafjicffi fjivOcnv amar6rfpa' prj^is 0a\A(rcrr)S, dvaxwprjffis tKartpov rp,^- 
p-aros, -n-fj^ts TUV Kara rb pa^tv fifpos Sia iravros TOV QdOovs KVfJLarojv, tva dvrl 
Tix&iv 77 KpaTaioTarojv, fvOvrevi'js dvaroji,^ Trjs n-ya\ovpyr]0tiffT]s 68ov ^ rwv 
fxcOopios fjv, oSoiiropia TOV eOvovs dKivSvvcas ircfevovTOS Sid 
^T)pds dr/wnroG Kal XiOwSovs iSdcpovs tKpavpwOrj yap 77 if/dfjifjtos, 
Kal 17 aitopas avrfjs ovaia o~v/jt<pviaa ^vwOrj exQpuv dirvevffTl SituKovTcav e<p6p- 
IJ.r)ffis, o"ir(v86vTcw ITT* oiKeTov 6\f0pov, vp(\i)s 6mff9o<pv\aKos qviSxycris kv 
fi Otia TIS oif/ts irvpos avyty diraffTpdiTTOVffa rjv, TTf\ayS>v a Ttcas dvaKOircvra 
5i(L(TTi'iK(i iraXXCppoia, TOV SULKOTTCVTOS Kal dva^rjpavOevTos ptpovs altpviSios 
6a\aTT<uais, tro\f]jii<uv <p0opal ovs TO,T( KpvoTaXXtaOtVTa rd\j] Kal 
KaTCvvaaev, Kal at ir\r)i*fjivpai TOV irc\dyovs &oir(p els (pdpayya rty 65ov 
0(iaai KaTcKXvtrav, cmSdfis TTJS <p0opds Std TUV vrravairXevffdvTcav awfiaToav 
a T^V tirupdvciav TOV irtXdyovs KaTCffTopcffe, Kal a<poSpd KVfjidTOJffis v<p' jjs 
irdvTes ol vfxpol ffojprjSov dvfftpda0r)ffav els TOVS dvTtirepav aiyiaXovs, dvay- 
Kala 0ea yevrjcro/jifvoi TOIS Siaaoa0tTaiv, ols ((yfVTo fti) VJQVOV TOVS Kivdvvovs 
SiaQvyfiv, d\\d KOI emSciv TOVS ixOp * 5 OVK dv0pcamvais dAAd Odats Swdpcfft 
iravTos Xo^ov (Xiova Ko\ao-0tvTas. Aioirep ftKOTOJS euxapio-TOis vjxvois 
ycpatpci TOV (vfpyTijv. E>ls ydp Svo xP vs Starct^tas TO tOvos, TOV |tv 
dv8pu)v, TOV Se "ywaiKuv, c^dpx^i fJ-^v avros TOIS avSpdcrtv, c^apxov 81 
Kal TWV 'Y vvalK " v KaQiorrjai T^V df>c\<pr)v t iva ^8co<7iv tp.vovs (is TOV 
irarcpa Kal ironjTTjv dvTt^OoY-yois dpp.ovCais O-WTJXOWTCS, Sid TC Kpdcrecos 
ifttiiv Kal pcXovs, TU>V /j.V tm TJJV avTrjv airevSovrcav dpoip-qv, TOV Se avviarafitvov 
Kara T^V paptTt]TOS irpos 6|vrrjTa o*vjx<}>a>viav (p06yyoi ydp of dv8puv 
Papels, d^eis 8c ot yvvaiK&v, e Siv OTOV 17 Kpacrts yevrjTai avufitTpos, 
Kal travapp-oviov diroTeXeiTai p,Xos. Tds 8e ToaavTas ftvpidfias eireio'fv 
ftovrjaai, TOV ai>Tov vftvov ev Tavrlp avvaSeiv, rd TepdffTia fKfiva KOI neya\ovpyr)- 
0evTa, irepl &v 6\iy<v npoTfpov 8i(rj\0ov. 'E(p' ols 6 irpo4>T|Ti]S yeyr)0tijs, opaiv 
Kal T^V TOV (0vovs irfptxdpfiav, ov8' avTos CTI xvpw r ^ v "n^ovfjv, KarT]pX T^y 
ot 8 aKovovTfs els 8vo xopovs 8taipe0evTfs TOIIS \t\Qtv7as avvQ8ov. 


902 P. (rev | &xpi Trjs avTLTrepav rjirtipov, irpos TOL /xerewpa M. 485, 
t9* emSpafJiovcrais Se rats TraXtppotats, KOI 
ei>, rrjs Se eV0ei> ets TO yepcrtoOev eSa<os 
, ot eVa/coXou^craz/Tes TO>I> TroXe/xtwz/ /cara- 
K\vcr0VTes Sta^et/oozTat. Tovro /cat tSoVres /cat 25 
7ra06vTS, o \6yov /cat eWotas /cat eXTTtSos p,el>ov epyov 
fjv, eV#ovcrtaWe's T aVSyoes 6/^ov /cat yvz>at/ce9, els 

6 Xaoff P || f7rccv<rv Arm. A^yOQ : f-rre&vgfv P edd. 2O. ai/Ti- 

nfpav A : avTurepas cett. codd. et edd. 2 1 . cTTiS/ja/iova-at ? A I 

eViSpa/zo'i/ros ^yOPQ edd. : ciii&pafjiOVTfs EM 22. /cai OH1. Arm. || 

T^S /lev . . . TI)S t A : TOV /lei' . . . ToO 8e ]3yOPQ edd. || ev^a . . . tv6a 3 
23. f8a(j)os fortasse om. Arm. || dvaxvQcio-Tjs A: dvaxv&evros ByOP 
edd. : ava-^Bfvros Q : dvaxvOevra EM 24. TOVTO Arm. : TOVTO Kal 

A/3yOP edd. : ToOro 8e Q 25. 6 Arm. A : 6 KOI cett. codd. et edd. 
26. e/yyoy ^i> om. P || yv om. Arm. || Kal cvdov<r. Arm., nisi forte 
v6ov<r. re legerit quod parum probabile est || re avdpcs AjSOPQ: 
y edd. 27. opov om. Arm. || els xP s yfvopevoi Arm. || 

P : yevo/jievos CKL : yfvofjicvoi Arm. ceterique || rovs ev^apio-- 
rrjpiovs Arm. AyOPQ : TOVS rrjs fiixapiorias 3 28. (ramjpa om. y || 

21. De Somn. I. 674 KO.TCL ras CKCI iraXippoias 4m8po|xAs. De Somn. 
I. 690 <>o/>oi5ftej/os wairep fv KaraKXvap,^ KOI Karao-vpofxcvos TCUS TUV eirippeov- 
TWV StcL TOV vffcpO(f)opov^tvov ffdi^aros Sivais ira\\r)\ots. 

25. De Ab. 2. 10 rr)v iravros \6yov KpeCrTOva iro\iTfiav. 

27. V. M. 2. 172 of yap aartpes ts yv6jxvoi xP s affovrai ri /z\os eiraiov ; 
De Agric. I. 312 SrpaT^s 8^ Ocios at dperat, <j)i\o6(cav vrrtpfjiaxoi tyvx&v, af?, 
IffftSai' iScu<rt rbv avriitaXov ^Trrj^vov, dpp.oTTL irdyKaXov /rat 

v|xvov ^8iv TO) viKr)<f>6pa) Kal KaXXiviKy Qe>. Avo 8i X O P O ^> o A** 
viriSos, 6 5^ T^J -yvvaiKcoviTiSos l<TTtas, o-Tdvres ovnr]xov /cat dvricjwovov dj/a- 
ltt\if/ovffiv app.oviav xP"n ffTai ^' & l^ v T " v dvSpuv XP S "f)'Y F L vt Mcacret, 
J/Q) reXcifp, 6 8% TWV yvvaiK&v, Mapidp,, alaOfjfffi KeKa0app.cvr] [Exod. 15. 20]. 
A'ucaiov yap real vorjrus teal alaOrjrws TOVS els TO Oetov tijivovs Kal (vSaipovKTHovs 
avvTrepOtTQJS iroietaOat, Kal TUV opyavcw f'fjifxeXws Kpoveiv fKaTCpov, T<$ T vou 
at aiffOrj areas, eirl TQ TOV povov o-(OT^pos euxapio-TCo; Kal Tipy. Irjv yovv 
irapa\Lov cuSrjv aSovffi iravres avtycs, ov p-ty Tv<f>\rj Siavolq, d\\' ov KaO- 
opu/vTts, M(oo~(a>s e^dpxovTos* aSovffi 5^ Kal yvva?K(S irpbs aJufjOfiav apiarat, Tcp 
7775 apeTrjs iroXiTetijxaTt, Mapidp. dcprjyovfievrjs avTats. 

28. De Mig. Ab. I. 455 6 awTtip Ocos, TO iravaKfaTarov (papna/cov, rfv i\(o) 
v, T> faery KOI Gepairevrfi irporeivas eavrov. 


902 P. Oeov y&ov, l^dpxovTos 7*015 /*ez> avSpdcn Mo>i;crea)5 rou M. 485 
7rpo<j)TJTOv, | rat? Se yvvai^l Mapidfji Trjs irpo(f)TJTi8o<$. 3 
fJidXiorra a,7rei/coj>icr#ei5 6 ra>z> OepairevTwv Kal 

, fjieXecTLv 0,^x17^015 /cat aWi<aWi5 
ftapvv rjx ov T ^ v dvSp&v 6 yvvaiK&v 

6fov om O : Arm. atque cett. retinent || flcW] eiSoi/ pr. man. 
A 29. Tots fiei>] /*eV ToTy /3 || Ma>o-eW Arm. A plerique : 

Movo-cW CK || ro{) irpo<f>r)rov om. A : Arm. et cett. retinent 31. 

TOVTOIS Arm.: rovrw codd. gr. et edd. 32. KOI Qepairwrpidav 

A/3-yOQ : rovrwv xPs Arm. : KOI 6 r>v fapcmaividtov P 33. avri- 

C || flapvv Arm. jSyOPQ Mang. : rpa^yv A Turn. 35. dne- 

De PI. Noe I. 349 o v\oyS>v rov Ocov vovs Kal ras fis avrov eux a P" J " rov S 
vip.vcp8ias diravartas fieXfrcuv. De Ebr. I. 371 rov t\)\apio-riKOV vjxvov qiSovras 
ou ycycovu (pawy fjia\\ov fj Siavoia, wv capx<>s 'Iov5aj. De Ebr. I. 373 rov 
vp,vov <lpxovTa. De Ebr. I. 376 of nev ovv tear' la\vv Kal 
Kal fj'yep.oves rov rov firtviKtov Kal tfyapia-TiKov vjjivov aBovros 
De Sacrificant. 2. 253 VJAVOUS Kal euxapicrriais rov (vepytryv Kal 
0ov fepaipovrts. De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 177 rov povov o-wrfipa 66v. 
De Confus. I. 418 irpos rov povov (ra)TT]pa Oeov (K@orjar}. De Mig. Ab. 

1. 440 <]>T]o~l jap /ierd airovSijs 8tiv Ovfiv ro TLaaxa [Exod. 12. Il], T^ 5* tariv 
(pl*r)VfvO(v Stafiaais, 'iva avtvooiaffTq) yvufjiri KOI irpoOvp.ia o~vvr6vy \pwntvos 
o vovs TTjv re diro rwv iraB&v dp.erao'Tpe'irrl iroirjrat $id@ao~iv (is rrjv Trpos rov 
crcoTrjpa 0ov ux a P uo " T ^ av > os ** s t\fv6fpiav ov TrpoaSoKYjaavra avrov If f/Xero. 

29. De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 189 rov dpxifpta KOI irpo<|>T|rr)v Kal <pi\ov rov Otov 
Mo)i5<rf,v. Leg.Alleg. I. 121 37 $vxr) yavouOeiffa . . . StddaKcrat ot vitb rov 
l(po(pdvrov Kal irpo<j>T|TOv Mtovcrccos. De Profugis I. 567 Kal Qapau forSiv 
dve\?v Mcov<rfjv, T^ irpo^TrjTiKov 76^05, ovStirore tvprjati. De Pr. et Poen. 

2. 408 TOU irpo<|>T|TOv Mo)i}<rU)s. Qu. in Gen. Sermo iv. 8 surchipropheta 
et archangelus Moyses. 

31. De Pr. et Poen. 2. 418 dirciKovwrjxa Kal fj,ifir] pa rov fySta/foO KVK\OV. 

34. De Congr. i. 530 Kal ejfwrjffa if avrrjs SiaroviKa, xpw/xaro KOI evap^ovia, 
ovvrjupeva, 8iccvy(j.(va jxeXiq, rrjs Sid rtTrdpcav, rfjs 8id irtvrf, rfjs Sid iraauiv 
ffvfi<pcavias (xf JLVa - Q u i s Rerum I. 511 TX"?7 8' dopdrw Kal irap,p.ovff(a ravra 
Kpovcav evrjxa Kal iravapjjiovia Kal ytpovra o-V(i,<|)a)vias rrjs irdffrjs diroTcXet. 
De Ebr. I. 375 <rvp,<j><ovov 8e, orav of rrjs dvSpfias Kal irdffrjs dperrjs rovoi irdvres 
dvaKpaOevres V tvappoffrov diroyet'vrjffctjffi /iAo?. Qu. in Gen. Sermo ii. 55 
37 5% (f>vffis ffvveffrrjKfv uairtp dp|iovia If fvavrioav (fxuvwv, rfjs rt {3apias Kal 
rrjs 66ias, ovroi Kal & Koffpos If fvavricav [translated from the Armenian]. 
Leg. Alleg. 1 . 46 Kara rf fjiovffiK^v 17 tirrdxopo'os, \vpa iravruv axfSov opydvcav 
dpiffrr), Sion ro IvapjjLoviov, 6 5?) rwv fj.eXyo'ovjJ.evctJV yevu/v, Icrrt TO o-e^voTttTOV, 
/car' avTTjv fid\iffrd irws Oftupeirat. Qu. in Gen. Sermo iv. no Itidem de 


903 P. IvapfJioviov crvfjiffrcovtav arroT\i [ KOI ^OVCTIK^V 6Wa)s. M. 485, 35 
Ilay/caXa p,i> ra z/or^iaTa, TrayKaXoi Se at Xefeis, cre/xi/ol 
Se 01 yopeuraL To Se reXos ra>z> vorj^aTw Kal TO*V 

irpcrias TT)J> KaXrjV Tavryv pt.O'rjv, ov | Kaprj- 40 
vTts TI KaTafJivovTes, dXXa Siey^yeyo/xeVoi jaaXXoi> 
^ ore 7ra/>eyeVoj>TO ets ro crv/iTrdcrto^, ra? re oi/feis /cat 
oXoi/ TO crw/ia Tryoo? r^ ea> crrai/re?, 7raz/ OedcroiVTai 
TOV rjkiov avicryovTa, rots ^et/aas dz^aret^a^res etg ou- 

Arm. || ovrwc ^. tr. Arm. || ^V] add. ^ Arm. 36. pr. 8c 

om. Arm. || Xe^etr codd. gr. et edd. : <o>i>cu Arm. sed suspicor esse 
corruptam 37. rc'Xoy TWJ/ Arm. P: reXos KOI r>v cett. codd. et 

edd. 38. GcpcnrevT&v pro xP fV v P II wacfieia Arm. AyOPQ 

Turn. : ^ fvo-fftfia /3 Mang. 40. 8ta.yrjycpiJ.evoi A 41. ore TO TrpS)Tov 

legisse Armenus uidetur 42. al 6Xoi/ Arm. AyOPQ: fj $\ov BM 
43. dviar^ovra om. Arm. : , dveia^ovTai ras E j| enavareiitavTcs EM 44. eis 

istis nouem distinctionibus disponit ipse deus uerbum, harmoniae dux prin- 
cepsque, a quo nouem partes musicae concinnatae sunt et concinentes cantici 
tenore sonant siinul. Quare decadem sanctam fatetur Moses : naturaliter 
utique nonani creation! relinquens et decadem dei uerbo. Et reuera sancta 
diuinaque personat, uocem illam remissionis celebrans tamquam in cant lets 
ex contrariis sonis oppositisyue uocibus, ita ut coalescat harmoniae in unum 
et idem commixtura. 

35. De Poenit. 2. 407 -mryicAAif] y( TTJS alptfffus % avrtioms, ffirtvSovros 
avdpwirov fjilv Oepanfixiv Ofov. cp. V. M. 2. 179 ad Pag. 483. 43 iam laudatam. 

38. De Profugis i. 550 VTj<|><iXia n0vcr0T)OT). De Profugis I. 571 evpt 
ootyiav . . . ijs aKparou cnracras io"nd0ifj Kal fiitrfXiaOr) peOvajv rr)v /XT* 
opOoTTjros \6yov VT)<j>ovtrav (A(dt]V. Q. 0. P. L. 2. 447 ao<f>ia ffvytXtui ^tv 
ovStiroTt TO tavrffs <f>povTi<TTrjpiov, avairTrTap.evri 8e act tladf^fTat rovs 
SufiuvTas \6ycav, ols aKparov 5i5affKa\ias a<p6ovov firavT\ovffa vd^a, 
7T)v v7]4>dXiov avaireiOti }Jtcdi]V. V. M. 2. IIO |*0vovTs ov TTJV ev oivca [x0ijv, 
a\.\cL rrjv \nri4>aXiov, fy ijupariaavTO ras trpoirofftis AajSovrts irapa rfjs u<re|3eias 
Toy irpocvTaros apxovros. Leg. Alleg. I. 60 TO; n^v yap ffonoXoyrjTiKw oiKfia 
Xpota TJ rov dvepaicos, irfirvpwTai yap tv tx a P l ' T ^ ^ C Afa * }*-*Qv& TJJV vf|<|)ovorav 


40. De Somn. i. 645 Ka(t}iv<ravTes TO TTJS fvxf)s o^pa, De Sobr. I. 392 
<f>ept fjiovov TO TTJS $vxfjs ofji/jia o\ov Iffxvffai 5t' o\<av oiotxOrjvai KOI nrjSev oia 
viro fevnaros ffvyxvOrjvai (tcpos fj KaTajtvo-ai. De Mig. Ab. I. 466 Tas TC yap 
oif/eis KaTafivovai. De Congr. I. 531 Tt vvGTafrvTos Kal us fv virvy QaOet 
. V. M. 2. 123 KaBdvcp otvy Kal fi(6y 


903 P. pavov, tvrjpepiav Kal aXtfOeiav \\ iTrev^ovrai KOI ofv- M. 486 
toiTLav Xoytcr/iou. Kal /iera ras ev^a? ets ra 
e/cacrros cre/i^eta avaytopovcriv, iraXiv rrjv 
crotyav lp,7ropevcr6p,voL /cat yew/oyr/croi'Tes. 
ev ST) rrepi rocraOra, Oecupiav ao-TracrafJievtov <vcrea)9 5 

/cat rail/ e^ avrrj Kal t/^XT? P^^V fiiaxraLVTtov, ovpavov 


TOV ovpavov /3 [| T^V dX?7$?7 evrjfj.piav KOI TTJV a\r)6(iav Arm. 2. 

TO ... (Tcp.vf'iov dvax. P | eavrav Arm. : tuvrov cocld. et edd. 

3. af^ivfla ava^capoixriv AyEM I ^copoCo-t (Tf^vfia B : cri/yyfi/fTa dva^. Q 

4. e/iTropfvcro'/Li. ex (fjuropfvadp. corr. man. rec. Q || ? om. /cat ^ewpy. 
Arm. 5. ante Qewpiav forsan add. TO>V Arm. 6. post 
({)i><Ta)s add., sed post aur^ tulit comma Turn. 7. /3to>o-aiTG>i/ 
codd. et edd. : Qcwprja-avrav Arm. 8. KOI ironyTfj om. P : Arm. 

I. De Confus. I. 418 6 ipvxfjs 6<f>0a.Xfjios 6 Siavyeffraros Kal KaOapwraros Kal 
iravTow 6|vwir<rTaTOS. De Fortit. 2. 377 <f>p6vrjffts . . . tvo^arovaa Sidvoiav, % 
irp&s 6|va)mav rfav TOV odjftaTOS 6(f>6a\f*>v o\<p <f>aal Kal rtf jravrl 
De Hum. 2. 401 TO pfaXov uaircp diro OKOTTTJS (MKpuOev o^vcuma 

3. De Mig. Ab. I. 447 lirl rfjs crvvrjOovs ripepias arrival. 

4. ifjnropfvaofjievoi] De Congr. i. 535 'Aa///3aj/t 8e KOI runf dyaOuiv exdvov,' 
firj\ov, wy OVK dpyvpov ov8e \pvaov nva ff a\\o TOJV (v i/Aajs tyOaprais rr^v 
yap d"yadov irp6<rpT)<nv ouSeTrore TOVTOIS ir<|>T|[twr Mwi/a^s aAAcfc rd yvrjata, 
a ST) ipvxfjs tan nova, l^oStd^erat Kal |xiropUCTai, 8i8a<JKa\tav, irpoKoirTjV, 
airovSrjV, ir60ov, ffjXov, vOovcria<rjtovs, irpo(pi)Ttias, TOV KaTopOovv epcora. De 
M. M. 2. 267 iva nqotv d-jvoiq TUIV av^upp6vT(av dtrcuadfifvos d@ov\i]Tov 

De Congr. i. 537 T^V yc(>)pyr\Qei<Tav dptTrjv. De ludice 2. 348 
TOS if/vxds Soyfjutoi Kal QtojpTip.aai. De Agric. I. 303 TTJV TTJS fax*)* 

6. De Ab. 2. 34 of i|/vxii l*d\\ov % a&naTi {WVTCS. Quis Rerum i. 484 
dirofypiav rftovptvov o\ov TOV fttTa aujpaTOS &iov ; OITOTC St SvvaiTO \|/vx^ H- V T1 
i\v. Quis Rerum I. 481 SITTOV i8os dvOpwiruv, TO ply Oti<a irvevfiaTi Kal \o- 
fifffjiSi PIOVVTCJV, TO 8% ai'/xart Kal aapKos fjfiovri QJVTOW. V. M. 2. 85 ycvopevos 
Tf 8ia<j)(p6vTO}s doKT)Trjs 0X17086/05 . . . ijwxfj fdp tiroOfi novy {TJV, ou 

De Decal. 2. 190 ^xfi 7p ^wvres Kal 0ov\fv6fifvoi. 

7. De Confus. I. 421 Mcwo-^y, 6 TOV KOO-JJLOV w? dffTV Kal iraTptSa 

De Gig. I. 271 iroXireCas TT/S Trapd T$ Koo-jxcp TVX^V tal Koo}i,O7roXiTat 
yevea&ai. De Somn. I. 657 6 yap oupavos Kal Koo-p-os dvdOrjiJui Oeov TOV 
ircrrotrjKoTOS TO dvdOijfia- Kal oaai ptvTot KoarjioiroXmBes ^x" Ka ^ Oto<pi\tis 
Lauras dvitpovffiv vvo fjiijo'tvos avTiOTrajufvai OVTJTOV. 

8. De Sp. Leg. 2. 331 0o(i ov irarcpa Kal ironjTTiv foop&far ^/us. Quis 


93 P. o\a)V yi^cruus (rvcrTaOevrtov VTT aperrjs, rjris <f>i\iav M. 486 
avrots TTpov^evrjcrev, \ oi/cioTaroi> yepas /caXo/caya#ias 10 
TrpoOelcra, aTrdcrrjs apewov evrv^tas, enr* avrrjv d/cpo- 
TT/TO, (f>0dvov e 

cett. retinent 9. Trpovgcvrjaev AP Mang. Turn. : irpovgcvrjo-ao-a Q : 
irpocgfVTjcrcv nonnulli 10. in oumo'raToi/ desinit codex A, ab- 

repta pagina || yepas KaXoicdyaQias Mang. : yepas, Ka\oKaya6ias Turn. : 
yepas dvdpayadias sine ullo COmmate Arm., recte puto || KaXoKqyaQlav 
PyOP I Ka\oKaya6ias Q edd. || irpo6e~i(ra Arm. /30P : irpovQeis KQ 

Turn. : rrpoa-dela-a C (in uersu sed in marg. Trpoadfls) GHI Mang. 

11. aTrdvrjs /3CKPQ Turn. : Trdvrjs O Mang. || a^ivov BEPQ Turn. 
Mang. : apcivova yOM || dKpoTTjra ex d/cporaTa corr. man. rec. in Q 

12. (pQdvovo-av P: (pddvov cett. codd. et edd. || evSatpovias 
Arm. edd. : ^ye/noway /3 || ante ev&ainovias add. TT)S Arm. 

Eerum I. 486 lACTaviffTafJifVTjs rfjs $ V XW difb rov Kocrp.ov irpos rov irartpa 
Kal iroitjTi^v avrov. De Profugis I. 572 6 rwv 6\uv TTOITIT^S Kal irainfip. De 
P. C. [A. M. 31] iniffTptiffOV irpos rov irarcpa Kal iroti]TT\v rwv o\(av. De Ab. 
2. IO orcp 8' ify(vero . . . TV irarcpa Kal irotTjTTjv rSiv ffvfjurdvrotiv opdv, !w* 
aKpov v8ai|i.ovias iffru irpot \-q\v0ws. De Confus. I. 426 rov tva iroujTTJv Kal 
trarcpa ruv o\<uv. De Profugis I. 551 Tvcjpiffdrjre ovv irp6rcpov ry Kar 
dvOpwirovs aperQ, fva Kal ry irpos 0ov <ruo-Ta0r)T. 

9. De Post. Caini i. 240 irpovfj<ras eavr<j> auroy rov ydpov. De Ebr. 
I. 364 avrai ydp aotyiav rots d8oAay Kal KaOapus ftvcafjifvois del irpovovcn.v. 
De Cherub. 2. 156 al 51 [rt-xyai] fjtaffrpoirevovffat Kal -irpo|vov<7at rds i)5oi/ds 
yaffrpl Kal rots perd yaaTpa faropfvovfft. 

10. De Mon. 2. 225 <pv\al ptv ovv tlffi rov edvovs SuScxa, via. 8^ (K iraffuv 
dpi<TTiv5T)V tiriKpiOetcra Ifpdrai, ytpas avSpayaOias Kal (pi\oOeov i//vxf)S- De 
Hum. 2. 384 (f>i\os fy avrw [sc. ^Lojffei'] Kal yv&pipos (K irpojrrjs o"x foov faucfas 
yevofjicvos, 'Irjaovs Towo/^a, ov rr)v <pt\iav irpov^vrjcrev ovoev ruv irapd rois d\\ois 
eiwOorojv, d\X' Ipws ovpavios Kal dicrjparos. 

12. V. M. 2. 85 6 5 eir' avrov <j)0do-as rov opov TTJS dv9po}irivTjs cv 
De Nobilit. 2. 444 Kav 4ir' aur^v 4>0d<rco<nv 
ovoev &<pf\r)9rjffovrai. Quod Det. Pot. Insid. I. 204 ^ ftei/ ovv affKrjais 
ov re\fiov' yiyvtrai ydp kv ov rf\iais piv, aKpoTTjTos 5* 
De Poenit. 2. 405 6 itp&raro? Mwuer^s irporptirft TOVS iravraxov irdvras 
evo-epeias ical SiKaioffvvrjs flvat frXwrds, a0\a irponOels us vtKrjQopois ptyd\a 
rois fjifravoovaiv iroXircias Koivawiav rfjs dpiffrrjs Kal ruv Kar' avrtjv dir6\avo~iv, 
fuxpuv T Kal 


THE above Testimonia are, as a rule, cited according to Mangey's 
text. But citations from certain of the Philonean treatises have 
been revised according to manuscript and other sources, to which 
the Editor has had access, as follows : 

The De Mundi Opificio is cited according to the critical edition 
of Dr. Leopold Cohn, Breslau, 1889. 

The De Aeternitate Mundi, according to the text of Cumont's 
edition, Berlin, 1891. 

The text of the first two books of the Allegories of the Law 
(Leg. Alleg.) has been checked by comparison with the Old 
Armenian Version. 

The citations from the De Sacrificiis Abelis et Caini (De Sac. 
Ab. et C.) have been revised according to an early papyrus thereof 
recently found at Coptos, in Upper Egypt, and edited by M. U. 
Bouriant in the Memoir es de la Mission Archeologique Franqaise, 
Paris, 1893. 

The citations from the Quis Rerum Diuinarum Heres have been 
revised according to the same papyrus. 

The text used of the De Abrahamo is Mangey's, revised accord- 
ing to (i) the Old Armenian Version ; (2) a Greek codex of the 
twelfth century, in the library of Lincoln College, Oxford ; (3) a 
Greek codex of the tenth century, No. 435, belonging to the Biblio- 
theque Nationale in Paris ; (4) a Greek codex of the sixteenth 
century in the library of New College, Oxford. 

The citations from the De losepho and from the Uita Mosis, 
Books I, II, III, are revised according to the above-mentioned 
Lincoln College MS. 

The citations from the treatise De Decem Oraculis, or De 
Decalogo (Mangey, 2. 180-208), have been revised according to 
the Old Armenian Version. 

The treatise De Monarchia from p. 225 of Mangey's edition to 
end, the De Praemiis Sacerdotum, and the treatise De Uictimas 


Offerentibus from p. 254 (etKoras oi/zai) to eiid, are also in the Old 
Armenian Version, with which I have accordingly compared all 

Citations from the De Mercede Meretricis have been corrected 
according to the Egyptian papyrus already mentioned, in which 
this treatise is found as part of the De Sac. Ab. et C., a position to 
which Dr. Paul Wendland had already conjecturally referred it. 

The De Special. Legibus, Lib. II, and the De Septenario 
(Mangey, 2. 270298) are generally quoted according to the text 
given in Tischendorf 's Philonea. The same remark applies to the 
treatises De Festo Cophini and De Parentibus Colendis, first edited 
by Angelo Mai (referred to in the Testimonia as A. M.), and re- 
edited more critically by Tischendorf. 

The De Special. Leg. quae referuntur ad octauum, nonum et 
decimum (Mangey, 2. 335-344), the book De ludice (Mangey, 2. 
334348); the books De Concupiscentia, De lustitia, De Creatione 
Principum, De Fortitudine, De Caritate, and De Poenitentia 
(Mangey, 2. 348-407) are all contained in a Bodleian codex, 
Selden XII, of the eleventh century, and in all citations of these 
tracts I have consulted this MS., which, however, only begins at 
p. 306 of the De Sp. Leg. The first ten sections of the De Sp. 
Leg. as far as V at on Mangey's p. 310, are also given in the 
Old Armenian Version, which I have consulted. The treatise 
De Fortitudine I have also collated in the Lincoln College MS. 
The books De Caritate and De Poenitentia I have further collated 
with the Paris tenth century codex No. 435. 

The Quod Omnis Probus Liber I have collated with the Codex 
Vaticanus Palatinus, No. 248, and with Codex Laurent. PI. x. 20 in 
Florence ; and the Legatio ad Caium with the Paris Codex No. 435. 

For the rest of the treatises of Philo I have had to content 
myself with Mangey's printed text. 

In quoting the Fragments I have availed myself, wherever 
I could do so, of the collections of Professor Rendel Harris (R. H.), 
Cambridge, 1886 ; and of Dr. Paul Wendland's very valuable Neu 
entdeckte Fragmenta Philos, Berlin, 1891. I trust that the labour 
spent in collating the oldest Oxford and Paris codices of Philo may 
have given the text of my Testimonia, so far as it rests on them, 
something better than the merely provisional character which the 
text of the rest must bear in the absence of a better text than 
that of Thomas Mangey. 



1. The Basle edition of 1527. 

2. The preface of the editor Sichardus. 

3. The Paris edition of 1520. 

4. The date of the version of the D.U.C. can be fixed by refer- 
ence to the accompanying version of the Quaestiones in Genesin, 
which is by the same hand. 

5. Grounds for determining the date of the latter version. 

6. Possible use of the Latin text of the Quaestiones by Ambrose 
of Milan. 

7. Net result of the discussion to date the Old Latin Version 
between A.D. 300 and 400. 

8. Other Latin versions <rf the D.U.C. 

i. The Old Latin Version of the De Uita Contemplatiua was 
first published at Paris in the year 1520, and again, but from 
different manuscripts, at Basle in the year 1527. The latter 
edition contains the better text, so we will describe it before the 
other. The title-page informs us that it was printed Basileae 
per Adamurn Petrum, mense Augusto, Anno MDXXVII, and subjoins 
the following Table of Contents, viz.: 

Philonis ludaei Alexandrini libri 


Quaestionum et Solutionum in Genesin 

De Essaeis 

De Nominibus Hebraicis 

De Mundo. 


2. These are prefaced in the volume by the catalogue made by 
Hieronymus of Philo's writings, and by a dedication by Joannes 
Sichardus, the editor, of his work Nobilibus atque omni laudis 
genere cumulatissimis sodalibus ecclesiae Fuldensis. In this 
dedication, after citing the opinion of Budaeus that the work 
De Mundo is not Philonean, he proceeds to comment on the 
condition of the text of Philo's Quaestiones and De Essaeis as 
follows : Aut malimus earn culpam in exemplaria reicere, cum 
quibus ita sumus profecto conflictati, ut uix crediderim in multis 
domandis monstris ipsi Herculi plus fuisse exhauriendum laboris. 
Etenim dum primo bellum ueluti cum librariorum inscitia sus- 
cipimus, per se, ut aliud nihil accedat aliunde, et difficile, et 
plenum discriminis, ei praesertim qui religiose in ueteribus illis 
uersari semel constituent, turn occurrunt quaedam tarn affectatae 
et ambitiosae deprauationis, ut quo magis annitare, hoc minus 
minusque efficias, et quo pluribus locis manum apponas laturus 
auxilium, hoc desperatiora relinquas. Cuiusmodi mihi pleraque 
Bunt uisa, quae cum nos diu multumque uarie distraxissent, dum 
uidelicet hoc agimus, ut lucem aliquam autori afferamus, ut sensimus 
tandem nihil procedere, et exemplaria, quorum duo habuimus, tarn 
constanter, tamque ex composite mendas suas tueri, consilium quod 
rnutandorum quorundam coeperamus plane abiecimus,imitati id quod 
utrumque exemplar haberet, quae tamen ita erant inter se similia, 
ut nee ouum di ceres ouo magis, ut dubium mihi non esset, quin 
ex altero esset alterum descriptum, utcunque magno loci interuallo 
dissita. Quippe attuleramus commodum illud Fuldense uestrum, 
cum antea ex Laurissensi caenobio impetrassemus peruetustum 
quidem illud, et quod nobis felicissimae editionis magnam spem 
fecerat, sed progresses paullulum non modo foede destituit, sed 
effecit, ut praeproperae nos editionis plurimum poeniteret. Nam 
eiusmodi rerum difficultas, ubi sedulitati atque vigiliis, quibus 
sane non pepercimus, nihil relinqueret loci, et in hoc res esset 
haud obscura iam, ut non solum nostra esset nobis subeunda culpa, 
Eed et scribarum, dedunus operam ut ab exemplaribus quam mini- 
mum discederemus ; ut sicuti fortasse exstaret aliud exemplar, id 
quod turn inaudieramus, eius collatione nostra, quae rudia et 
inchoata nobis exciderant uerius, quam quod sint emissa, absolue- 
rentur. Quid enim facias potius, ubi in alteram sit nolenti uolenti 
partem peccandum ? Maluimus sane in earn, quae praecipitatae 
nos faceret editionis reos, quam quae uel studiorum incoinmodo 


dilatae. Neque enim quorundam placuit exemplum, qui non 
modo nouum in annum optimos autores premunt, id quod nonnun- 
quam Horatius fieri censet oportere, sed integras aetates, magno, 
ut mihi quid em uidetur, famae precio, siquidem ad earn tanto 
malo eruditorum grassantur. Porro quod Eusebius Caesariensis 
nominatim quaedam ecclesiasticae suae historiae libro secundo 
citat ex Philonis libro, qui inscribitur nepl ftiov OewpriTiKov I<T>V, 
id est, de uita supplicum, sic enim Rufinus uertit, eum esse 
librum nihil ambigimus, quem nos de Essaeis inscripsimus, ad 
quod cum alia quaedam non contemnenda nos adducerent, turn 
uero maxime quae istic de Zemnio, monasteriis, hymnis ueterum 
cultorum, sic enim initio appellabant, quos paulopost Christianos 
legimus uocatos. Adde etiam quod ad uerbum magnam totius 
libri partem recenset. Sed cur repudiate eo quod primo Caesari- 
ensis, deinde Hieronymi autoritas suadebat, maluerimus Essaeis 
inscribere, in causa fuit ille exemplariorum consensus, et ipse libri 
ingressus, quo se de Essaeis scripturum ex confesso praefatur. 
Principio quidem mendae suspicio in exemplaribus Hieronymi 
nobis in mentem uenerat, quam etiam confirmabat Tritemius in 
suo catalogo, qui non ludaeis, ut Hieronymus, sed Ideis legit, ut 
crederemus oportere Essaeis legi. Sed cum Caesariensis Eusebius 

esset inspectus diligentius, aliud omnino persuasit 

Sichardus concludes his rather tedious remarks with the hope 
that some day an edition of these books, if not more complete, at 
least more emended will appear. 

The rendering of the De Nominibus in this volume is by 
Hieronymus, that of the De Mundo by Budaeus, that of the 
Biblicarum Antiquitatum is headed incerto auctore. 

The Quaestionum et Solutionum in Genesin Liber is not specified 
by Sichardus as the work of any translator in particular. It 
breaks off exactly where the Armenian Version of the Quaestiories 
in Genesin ends ; and at the close of it, on p. 83, is printed the 
colophon : 

' Interpres 

Secundum consequentiam testimoniorum divinae scripturae non 
exposuit Philo titulos allegoriae, sed ea captare uoluit capitula, 
quae uidentur intuitu mentis suae succurrisse/ 

On p. 84 begins the De Uita Theoretica, which is however 
entitled : 


'Philonis ludaei 

Liber de statu Essaeorum, id est Monachorum, qui temporibus 
Agrippe Regis Monasteria sibi fecerunt/ 

3. The following is a description of the earlier edition issued at 
Paris, 1520, under the title: 'Philonis ludaei centum et duae 
quaestiones et totidem responsiones morales super G-enesin. Uae- 
nundantur in aedibus Ascensionis cum gratia et privilegio in 
triennium/ On Fol. I b is the dedication of the editor, August, 
lustinianus Genuen. Praedicatoriae observationis professor, Nebien- 
sis Episcopus, Loisiae de Sabaudia illustrissimae, F. Francorum 
Regis matri S. 

In this dedication he says : ' Quum films iste tuus Franciscus 
felicissimus Francorum Rex me Roma asciuisset, uenissemque 
Andegavium ilium et te salutaturus : tibi cum primis astrictus 
sum, et debeo, ut qui maxime, captus tuo isto sanctissimo institute, 
tuisque istis religiosissimis actionibus, decreui in compensationem 
tui erga me affectus : nonnihil nostrae literariae supellectilis tibi 

offerre Accipe itaque centum et duas in librum Geneseos 

quaestiones et argutissimas, nee minus morales responsiones . . . / 
He then affirms his belief that the Quaestiones are rightly 
attributed to Philo, and ends: 'Uale Parrhisiis, Calend. Aug. 

In this volume, the last lines of Quaestio 102 and the first 
twenty or so of the D.U.C. are absent, and the two run into one 
section as if they belonged together. The same peculiarity is 
observable in the beautifully written Codex Urbanus, No. 73 of 
the Vatican Library, which contains these Quaestiones, also in 
the other Vatican MSS. of them, Nos. 488, 382 ; also in the MSS. 
of Florence. All these codices, in common with the copy used by 
the Bishop of Nebia, have descended from a copy of which a page 
had been torn out. As opposed to the Basle text, of which I have 
not been able to find a single MS., they form but one family, 
comprehending however many varieties of readings. 

The D.U.C. in this Paris edition breaks off at the same point 
as in the Basle edition of 1527 ; but the Bishop of Nebia is not 
aware that his book contains anything beside the 102 Quaestiones 
and bears at the end the following colophon : 


'Explicitus est liber Quaestionum Moralium Super Genesim 
Philonis ludaei, ut sane uetustum attestatur exemplar : quaeque 
aut ab interprete, aut a maleuolo quopiam, aut certe ab ignaro 
scriptore nonnulla a margine in contextum traducta, etiam in 
Philonem dicta, comperies. Finera autem accepit sub prelo 
Ascensiano, .... ad iionas Augusti MDXX.' 

4. The value and interest of this Old Latin Version of the 
D.U.C. depends on the date of its execution, which can be 
determined only by inference. It was clearly made by the same 
hand which translated the Quaestiones. The same strange idiom 
and vocabulary pervades the one and the other. As examples we 
select : 

(1) The use of the genitive case after a comparative, e.g. in the 
D.U.C. we have boni melior; in Qu. 27, we have Dei uerba iura- 
mentorum fortiora; and in Qu. 72 melius totius libaminis et 
hostiarum, et odoramentorum iucundius. 

(2) The use of the plural for the singular of abstract words : 
e. g. in the D.U.C. tristitiarum. So abundantiarum in Qu. 36, 
and iustitiarum titulos in Qu. 68. The use occurs often in both 
tracts. It was characteristic of early Carthaginian Latin, and 
often occurs in the Old African Version of the Pentateuch, of which 
Ulysses Robert has edited the Lyons MS., Paris, 1881. 

(3) The same strange words, or words strangely used, meet us 
in both : e.g. praedicare in Qu. 102, cul trices in Qu. 58, detentas 
in Qu. 54 and 100, trepidantia ( = (f>6pos) in Qu. 6, germana 
(dSeA<pu) in Qu. 9 and 34, mentis intuitu in Qu. 10, commeo in 
Qu. 83, parentelae in Qu. 73, superveniens (irepvrrfa) in Qu. 78, 
contemno in Qu. 58, praedia in Qu. 19 and 61, insinuo in Qu. 83, 
8, 13 and elsewhere, lares (=7rarpi'8a) in Qu. 98 and 101; transmi- 
grare in Qu. 25, eloquia diuina in Qu. 4 and often, praesagire in 
Qu. 10 and 54, pulsare in Qu. 45, 38, and 90; with coelesti 
luminis largitate saginare compare Qu. 5, studiosa anima saginata 
sapientiae institutis, and Qu. 50, sapientiae spectaculis saginant; 
sensualia and sensualitas Qu. 96, 73, and 51 ; album in Qu. 12 ; 
scrutantes in Qu. 3, 23, 101 ; titulos in Qu. 4, 79, 15 and often; 
oratorius (faros) in Qu. 4, 24, 37 and often ; momenta in Qu. 6, 
43, 69 and often; imitari ueritatem in Qu. 41 ; lectiones in Qu. 15; 
with praesidens unus senior, sectarum peritissimus, compare 


Qu. 75 sunt enim principes sectarum quarundam praesidentes ; 
esca in Qu. 1 4 and 1 5 ; friuolus in Qu. 1 5 ; degusto in Qu. 1 7 
and 92. 

5. The above list is far from exhaustive, but it is enough to 
prove that the version of the D.U.C. is from the same hand which 
rendered the Quaestiones. Can we then determine the date of the 
latter 1 

(1) These Quaestiones cite over a hundred verses of Genesis, 
and these citations are all taken from a pre-Jeromian Latin 
version. If the version was made in Italy, this would fix its 
date in the fourth century about ; and that it was made in Italy is 
probable from the words used to translate the D.U.C. p. 474, 1. 36 
KOI rrjv 'EXAa&z /cat TTJV (3dp&apov, viz. : non Graeciam totumque 
Romanum solum, sed etiam Barbariae partes. 

(2) Either the translator or an early scribe of the Quaestiones 
interpolates in Qu. 73 the following attack on the Apollinarists : 
et asserunt -ipsum coelum animal esse : inde credo Apollinaristas 
incarnationis animam negasse, indignam saluatoris existimasse. 
Such a note would not have been written later than about 
A.D. 400. 

6. The commentaries of Ambrose of Milan on Genesis are for 
the most part paraphrases of Philo, to whom the Christian bishop 
refers as * aliqui ante nos ' in De Noe et Area c. 1 4, or ' nonnulli 
ante nosj ibidem n. 63. Now these commentaries have points of 
resemblance with the Latin Quaestiones of a kind to indicate that 
Ambrose used them up. Such is the use of the phrase altior 
sensus, subtilior interpretatio, adsero (in De Abr. c. viii. n. 54), 
demigro (De Abr. 1. 2, c. 9, n. 64). Unfortunately we do not find 
a commentary of Ambrose on the part of Genesis embraced by 
these Latin Quaestiones. Ambrose stops short about where they 
begin. Is it possible that he had the fuller version of Philo, of 
which these 102 Quaestiones are a fragment, and that he tore it 
up as he went along 1 This is possible, but the explanations of 
Hebrew names occasionally added by the translator, and in one 
place an actual citation of Hebrew, suggest that the version was 
one made for Hieronymus. Thus Qu. 97, 101, and 90 : Ego me 
confiteor legisse in Hebraeo compunctionem et taciturnitatem 
eisdem literis declaratam : et aliud incredibile in pealmo Ixiv. 


Perhaps these notes were added by Hieronymus, who cannot 
however be regarded as the author ; for the Latin is too barbarous 
for him to have written it. But there is a difficulty in this view 
also, for the Latin translator himself seems to have added most, if 
not all these notes, interspersed in the text; and in Qu. 44 he 
implies in the following words that his version embraced much 
more of Philo than these 102 quaestiones : lam peruide quanta est 
unitas in mathematico tractatu, et hie in prioribus translatis libris. 
The Old Latin Version therefore comprised, as Wendland (Neu 
entdeckte Fragm. p. 85) also remarks, the lost treatise vcpl dpiOpuv, 
and how much of Philo besides we cannot judge. 

7. The net result of our discussion then is this, that this Old 
Latin Version was made between 300 and 400 A.D.; and if the 
notice of the Apollinarists which it contains was added by the 
translator himself, then it cannot be much anterior to the latter 
date 1 . 

As to the family of text represented by the Latin, nothing need 
be said here, as the question has been discussed in the introduction 
upon the sources of the Greek text. The Basle text is the better 
and more complete of the two, and I have therefore reprinted it, 
adding the variants of the Paris edition at the foot of the page. 
The variants in the margin of the text are from the margin of the 
Basle edition and are presumably from the second manuscript 
which Sichardus used. 

8. In the Vatican library, I found yet another Latin version 
bearing the date 1545 in the MS. Ottoboniana 870, p. 2. This gives 
a text of the family which I call y, and is composed in very elegant 
Latin ; I should say by some scholar of the Renaissance. It 
begins as follows : Cum de Essaeis disseruerim qui actiuam uitam 
aemulati, earn ita in omnibus exercuerunt, ut pluribus partibus, 
ut leuissime dicam, excelluerint, iam et de iis qui contemplationem 
amplexi sunt, rei tractatae seriem ordinemque prosequens, quae 
de iis dici conuenit dicam nihil domo allatum adiiciens, &c. 
This may be the work of Lilius Typhernas, of the rest of whose 
Latin versions of Philo I have seen copies in the Barberini and 
Vatican libraries. 

1 Pitra, whose judgement on such a point carries weight, assigns this Old 
Latin Version to the age of Tertullian. 




PHILONIS ludaei liber de statu Essaeorum, id est Monachorum, 
qui temporibus Agrippae regis monasteria sibi fecerunt. 
M. 471 De statu Essaeorum disputaturus, qui actibus ipsis non uerbis 
aemulati sunt semper agere uitarn, ne mediocrius adseram in 
pluribus partibus differentiores, statim etiam religionem ipsis rebus 
speculantes, integre indicabo, nihil de meo pro commendatione 
meliori inserendo, quod solet inopia bonorum poetis, omnibusque 
causidicis contingere, sed sine arte circumplexus ueritatem, quam 
ualde etiam eloquentissimos uitare optime noui. Certandum est 
ergo, atque deluctandum, ne magnitude uirtutis eorum rea silentii 
existat, iis qui omnem rein optimam ubique praedicari permittunt, 
dum benevolentia philosophi de prima statim salutatione nominis 
comprobatur. Cul tores ergo et cultricis pietatis merito vocentur, 
plus quam medicina remedia promittentes, oppido enim corpora 
curat, haec etiam animas reficit pessimis imbecillitatibus insana- 
biliter detentas, quas prouiderunt libidines, et amores, et tristitiarum 
trepidantia, usurpatione atque insipientia et iniquitate, caeterorum- 
At que uitiorum et malitiarum inexplicabilis congeries. *Ad quantum 

M. 472 uero naturaliter, uel de sacris potius legibus sunt instruct!, x illud 
2 colere 3 quod est 4 etiam 5 boni melior, et 6 uno syncerior, et 7 unionis 
praecipua 8 fons est. 9 His 10 comparandus u est, 12 qui 13 se nimium 
14 superstitiosos adseruut, 15 aut nempe eis qui elementa honorificant 

16 terrena, aquam, aerem, ignem, quibus etiam 17 pronomina posuere 
altera ; Ignem 18 quidem Uulcanum, pro accendendo puto uocantes, 
lunonem aerem 19 pro leuando uel suspendendo : aquam uero 
Neptunum forsitan 20 proputando, terrain uero Demetorem, 21 ad 
quantum mater omnium esse putatur, 22 plantatorum atque ani- 
malium. Et quidem nomina sophistamm sunt inuenticula, elementa 

1 Paris ed. begins at illud 2 colere] pro colore 3 quod] quoque 

* etiam] ,quod etiam 5 bono 6 unus 7 unius 8 frons 

9 His] Hos enim 10 comparandos ll omit est, 12 quibus 

13 omit se nimium u superstitiosus asserat. ls omit aut 1G terram 

17 nomina 18 quidem] uero 19 pro] a ao proputando] a potando 
21 ad quantum] nut quoniam 22 plantatorem. Atque animaliurn equidem 


uero materies sine anima, ab se 1 immobili artifici subiecta, ad M. 472 
omnes figurarum et qualitatum species : altera uero quae apothelis- 
mata uocant, solem, lunam, aliasque 2 stellas, planetas *autem aut 
3 minus 4 planetarum usque coelum ac mundum, ne 5 ipsa ab se 
6 facta sunt, sed a quodam creatore perfectissimae disciplinae. 
Certe semideos alii colentes ignominia 7 dignum : 8 quoniam *autem enim 
modo et mortalis idem sit et immortalis? 9 Omittam originem 
erroris puerilis inconstantiae plenam, 10 quam uisi sunt non sine 
pernicie sua obiicere beatis, diuinisque uirtutibus, utpote mortalibus 
uxoribus immorantes conuenerant totius uitii n insontes et 12 felices. 
Delubra quoque et simulacra, quorum 13 raateria lapides et ligna, 
quae ante paullulum sine forma ingenio artis incisa, quorum 
14 germana uel *patria 15 lauacrum 16 usu uel 17 pedum lauandorum, paria 
aliisque inhonestis 18 usibus, quae tenebrarum non luminis ministerio 
cedunt. Aegyptiorum proinde portenta 19 nec meminisse melius, 
qui muta animalia non modo mansueta, sed etiam immanissima 
pro deorum honore posuisse sublunaribus auris. De arid a quidem 
20 leonem : undarum uero 21 inuicinissimum crocodilum, 22 et de uola- 
tilibus miluum, 23 Aegyptiacam M aucellam, ibin : 25 haec intuentes 
substantiae carentia et escae egentia, et ad edendum rapacissima, et 
plena stercoris, 26 *uirulenta, atque 27 homicidas uariis subiecta morbis vorulentia 
nee tantum 28 naturali morte, sed etiam 29 negatitio uenerantur 
30 mites homines immanissima, et rationabiles minus rationabilia, et 
quibus propinquitas est ad diuinitatem, 31 ne monstris 32 quidem M. 473 
3 *comparandis ut 34 principes et 35 domini, obnoxia et *fabulosa comparati 
suscipientes 36 , sed bos quidem, qui non tantum eiusdem societatis, famulosa 
sed etiam proximantes sibi repleuerunt uerbositatis, sine medela 
permanere dignum 37 est intuitu 38 mentis, qui praecipuus est sensuum 
39 portus 40 obstrusi. Dico autem non corporales oculos, sed animae 
41 quae uerum et mendacium 42 directo 43 cognoscit. Genus igitur 

1 immobilis 2 stellaa. Planetae 3 minus] inter * planetarum 

usque] omit 5 ipsa] ipsi quidem 6 facti 7 dignum :] digni sunt 

8 quonam autem] quo enim 9 Omittam] Denique in huius 10 quam uisi] 
qua nisi u insontes] ui sonantes 12 felices arbores et delubra 

13 materies u germana uel] germinalis 15 lauacro 16 usurpata 

17 lau. ped. 18 after usibus add deputata 19 nee] uero 20 leonem] 
bouem 21 inuictissimum 2a omit et 23 add aut before Aeg. 

24 aucellam] auem 25 haec uidentes rnente carentes, escarum egentia 

26 uiolenta atque 27 homicidiosa, 2S naturalis 29 negatitio] fortuitae, 
30 omit mites 31 ne] non 32 quidem] quibus 33 comparandis] corporati 
sunt : 3i principem S5 domini] deum morti 36 full stop instead 

of comma 37 est : 38 mentis] tamen 39 omit portus * , obstruso 
41 quae] quibus 42 directe " cognoscitur. 

L 2 


M. 473 religiosum, semper cernere doctum substantialis culminis maies- 
tatem, digne pietati 1 admittitnr commendari, sensibilem 2 onosolem 
transgreditur, et mundi huius inordinantiam 3 deserat, ut ita ad 
perfectam beatitudinem deducatur : ad uota namque religionis 
commeantes non ex usitato nee ex mandate cuiusquam, ant depre- 
catione, sed amore caelesti rapiuntur, utpote 4 debachantes, et 
more corybantum 5 praesagantes, donee uideant quod desiderant. 
Hactenus pro amore immortalis et beatissimae uitae iam se de- 
functos existimantes, omissa temporal! gleba dimisere substantias 
filiis, aliisque cognatis, spontanea uoluntate ante tempus 6 prae 
haereditati, quibus autem parentelae non sunt, proximis, uel amicis 
admittunt: oportuit enim 7 oculatas diuitias diligentes caecum 
relinquere sensum 8 his qui adhuc mente caligant. Anaxagoram et 
Democritum Graeci decantant, quod 9 philosophiae cupidine pulsati, 
pasturas ouium locupletes massas suas 10 promiserunt. u Miror 
huiusmodi uiros 12 etiam 13 ipsos pecuniarum meliores 14 f uisse, 15 sed 
quanto meliores, qui non pecudis possessiones dimiserunt, sed 
16 hominum penuriis subuenerunt, parentes, uel amicos ex 17 inopia 
copiosos efficientes, et illud 18 quidem non integri concilii, ne furiosos 
dicam uiros, quos tota Graecia praefert. 19 Attamen sobrium cum 
sapientia 20 superueniente 21 moderaturn, quid em amplius gerant 
aduersarii 22 obsidentes ? Aut secant aut ^ excidunt contrariorum 
regiones, ut raritate necessariorum oppress! 24 prosternantur. In 
hoc 25 Democritiani suos laesere consanguineos, 26 manu facta ^ suis 
28 pauperiem confitentes, non 29 insidia utique, sed ex improuiso 
30 contemsere, 31 quod alteris quanto meliores esse credamus, et mira- 
biliores, eos qui non minus philosophiae integritatem superantes, 
32 munificentiam pro tarditate usi, misericordiam desidiae praepo- 
nentes, dimisere 33 substantias, non ad ^dissipandum, 35 ut et aliis 

M. 474 36 prodessent 37 illi pro copiositate, se uero pro expeditione *uanae 
ae religionis, 38 nec curae 39 praediorum tempora consumant, nee 

1 adnititur 2 omit ono 3 deserit * debacchantes] uacantes 

5 praesagientes 6 praehaereditatia 7 occultas 8 iis 

9 philosophiae] filiis sophiae 10 permiserunt X1 omit miror 12 before 
etiam add dicunt 13 ipsis pecuniis u omit fuisse 15 omit sed 

16 add et before hominum 17 inopibus 18 add faciunt after quidem 

19 habent tamen 2a supereluente 21 moderatum. Quid 22 obs. ? Aut 
B. aut] obsidentes hanc sectam : ut 23 excedant 21 prosternantur in hoc 
25 Democritiani suos laesere] remotionis loco. Hos esse 26 manu facta] 

manifesta a sui ^ pauperie 29 insidia] in desidia 30 after contemsere 
full stop 81 quod] sed 32 munificentia 33 substantiam 3 * dissipandam 
85 ut et aliis] utilius E6 prodesse 37 illi] illis rati 38 nee] ne 39 praeliorum 


pecuniarum sollicitudo deiiciat. Tempori autein 1 parsisse, quam M. 474 
optimum est, quoniam secundum medicum Hippocraten, uita 
quidem breuis, ars uero longa. Hoc mini uidetur etiam Homerus 
insinuasse paucis carminibus tertiae decimae rapsodiae : 2 HVV&VT 
dy^/jLaxo)v KOI dyav&v IfnrrjfjioXycov y\aKTO<pdyci>v. 3 Eosdemque 4 a/3t'ovs 
appellat, hoc est sine uita, sollicitudo enim domesticarum rerum 
iniurias parturire consueuit, ipsamque iniquitatem generare solet. 
lustitia uero propositi melioris est, 5 secundum naturales diuitiae 
constant, omnem sensum uanarum gloriarum superantes, omissis 
enim possessionibus, iam a nulla re 6 decepti, recedunt impoenitibi- 
liter relictis fratribus, uxore, parentibus, et 7 omni 8 pluriuaria 
propinquitate, et amicitiarum 9 societates, 10 ipsosque lares, quanti 
sunt et uiri quarum consuetude ponderosa atque insidiosa est. 
11 Transmigrant ergo non in altera ciuitate 12 *sursum, ut solent rursum 
uenditionibus subiecti, serui infelicissimi qui per 13 immutationem 

14 dominii libertatem 15 adipiscere *solent. Omnis enim ciuitas, sperant 
etiam legibus perfoederata, 16 perturbationis fons est infinitis rea 
conditionibus, quas non sustinebit, qui semel 17 amori sapientiae 
deditus euigilauerit. Solent aliqui etiam extra muros commorantes, 

in hortis uel 18 *uni telluris 19 casis solitudinem imitari, non fastidio unicellulis 
humani 20 odii, sed pro 21 disparalitate 22 morum uitantes, dum 
inutiles eas et noxias esse cognoscunt. Plurimis itaque locis orbis 
terrarum hoc inuenitur genus, *prouenit enim perfecti boni com- conuenit 
potem ^non 24 Graeciam, totumque Rornanum solum, sed etiam 
Barbariae 25 partes. 26 Abundat 27 autem in Egypto per loca quae 
legum castella uocantur, et praesertim circa Alexandriam, 23 undique 
optimi uiri aptissimos saltus elegerunt, 29 ut patriae 30 *meliora 31 loca molliora 
32 compoteiites 33 immorantur, religionis est optima *religio altera, regio 
super stagnum quod M maria 35 uocatur, collis 36 humilior is, 37 spatio- 
sitas nimia pro ffi cautela habitantium, et aeris temperantia prouisus, 

1 parsisse] consuluisse 3 instead of Greek reads per musas et Scythas 

equini lactis esores demisissimos. a Eosdemque] Hos denique * abios 

5 after secundum add quam 6 decepti] detenti 7 omnium 8 plurifaria 
9 societate 10 ipsosque . . . uiri] omit n Transmigrant ergo] Transmigra- 
tion em la sursum, ut] perquirere 13 mutationem u domini 

15 adip. sol.] sperant se adipisci. 16 perturbationum " am. sap. ded.] 
diuini amoris ardoribus 18 unicellulis 19 add aut before casis 20 odii] 
commercii 21 disparitate 2a add turbas after morum 23 add esse 
before non 2 * add modo after Graeciam 25 omit stop after partes. 
26 abundare 27 omit autem 28 undique] utique M ut] et 30 melioris 
31 loco 32 compotentis 33 immorantur religionis. Est 34 maria] pro mari 
35 uocatur] habetur 36 humilior is] est humilis 37 spatiositatis nimiae 
38 cautela] tutela 


M. 475 munitionem enim castella uicina faciunt, temperiem uero aurae 
pracitant stagni maritime situ adhaerente, et uicino aequore l *parciant : 
stagni enim spissiores, et pelagi leuiores, 2 commixta 3 sana- 
bilem statum operantur. Cellulae tamen uniuersis 4 ualde 5 humi- 
lissimae, pro solis calore et 6 aeris absconsione, nee proximae 
7 sibi, ut mos est 8 in 9 oppidis molestus et fastidiosus. Amatores 
etiam maximae solitudinis densas habere uicinitates, 10 nec tamen 
longius sibi pro uoto suae communionis, ut etiam si latronum 
impetus contingat, u alterutro auxilientur. Singulis ergo habita- 
culum est religiosum, quod semnium uocant, siue monasterium, in 
quo desolati 12 modestissimae uitae 13 sacramentis occupantur : non 
potus 14 illic, nee cibus inducitur, aut quodlibet pro corporis 
necessitudine, sed 15 legis et eloquia diuina per chores prophetarum 
dignis destinata praesagia, quibus ad puritatem disciplinae, et 
integritatem pietatis 16 animis eriguntur, atque magnificantur, 
incessabilem in se habentes del commemorationem, ut etiam ipsis 
uisionibus non aliud quicquam, nisi splendores diuinarum uirtutum, 
17 coelestium imagines speculentur. Plurimi etiam adhuc somno 
detenti, uerba proferunt religiosa, atque saluberrima sapientiae 
decreta. Singulis autem diebus bis orare consueti, mane atque 
uespere : oriente quidem sole, earn sibi placationem a deo dari 
precantur, quae possit mentes eorum 18 coelesti luminis largitate 
saginare. 19 Hac causa uero, ut anima totius sensualitatis huius 
mundi libera, in sua sede atque albo stabilita, ueritati copuletur. 
Inter matutinum et uespertinum tempus, proprio uacant exercitio, 
diuinis interpellates Scripturis, scrutantes sapientiae titulos, et 
disserentes, scientes 20 momenta oratoriae interpretationis pro existi- 
matione absconsae naturae 21 declarari. Habent etiam tractatus 
uirorum antiquorum, qui huius consilii principes facti, quam plurima 
M. 476 pignora 22 diluendarum lectionum demisere, quos utpote 23 magistros 
imitantes, iisdem moribus 24 gaudent. Uoluntatis 2o non tantum 
deitatis *ueritatis figuras explorant legentes, sed etiam cantica, et hymnos 
in deum multimodis 26 metris, et armoniae sonis magnopere 

1 parciant] pariunt 2 mixtae 3 salubrem 4 omit ualde 

8 humillimae 6 aetheris 7 sibi] sunt 8 omit in 9 oppidis. 

Molestum enim et fastidiosum est amatores 10 nee] habent n alterutro] 
mutuo 12 modestissime, 13 saeramentis] sacratissimae exercitiis 

14 illuc 1S legere tantum et eloqui solent diuina 16 animi 

17 coelestiumque 18 coelestis 19 Hac causa uero] Hoc auspicantes 

20 momenta] noinen 21 declarare 22 dilucidandarum 23 magistros] 
uiros u gaudent uoluntatis. 25 non] nee 26 metri 


describunt. Sex quidem diebus semoti singuli, apud se philo- M. 476 

sopliantur, nee limen cellulae transeuntes, neque e longinquo respi- 

cientes perdurant. ^eptimis 2 autem diebus conueniunt, pia 

concilii communicatione secundum 3 aetates 4 ordinantur considentes, 

cum competent! habitu dexteram coelantes supra pectus et gremia 

colli : sinistram 5 *ligero leniter lumbis remissam, 6 hie praesidens Hero 

unus 7 senior sectarum peritissimus, mitiori aspectu, uoce 8 constan- 

tissima sermocinatur, cum rationabilitate atque sapientia, non 

tortuositate 9 uerborum, ut solent causidici, aut sophistarum fallacia 

disputare, sed ipsius intelligentiae 10 inuestigatam ueritatem, quae 

non n pinnis aurium resilit, sed per auditum in animam cautius 

12 penetrando 13 penetrante permanet. Silentio tamen 14 alteri omnes 

15 auscultantes, suffragia non uerbis, sed consensu mentis, aut uultus, 

aut capitis motu referunt. Hoc commune est monasterium, 16 qua 

septimis 17 adunantur diebus, duplici 18 structura munitum, una 

uirorum, altera * 9 mulierum : coetu discernuntur. Ex usu 20 enim 

etiam foeminae sectantur 21 eiusdem praepositi fructum zelo deifico: 

medius autem utrarunque cellularum paries, tertio uel quarto cubitu 

exaltatus, uice thoracis aedificatus, reliquam altitudinem usque ad 

tectum apertum habet, duabus hoc causis, ut et 22 pudori foeminini 

sexus seruetur reuerentia et 23 auscultatio sit facillima, nullo 

offendente tractatoris ^responsa. Abstinentiam praecipue pro 

fundamento cordis dedicantes, sequentes superaedificant uirtutes. 

Cibum aut potum 25 nemo eorum ante solis 26 tangit occasum, 

27 lumine enim w diiudicant philosophiae indaginem, tenebris uero 

corporis necessitudinem ^admittunt adeo * differentiora per diem, 

31 huic uero modicum noctis 32 tribuerunt,nonnulli tamen post triduum 

33 commonentur ad escam, quibus maior disciplinae amor inhaesit. 

Alii uero usque adeo indeliciantur sapientiae 34 gremiis, atque 

responsis locupletissimis, ut etiam duplum tempus ^sustinent, 

denique 36 uix post sex dies cibantur, ex more iam instituti, utpote 

1 Septimo 2 after autem add iis 3 omit aetates * ordinationem 
5 ligero] uero 6 hie praesidens] sic residentibus illis 7 seniorum 

8 constantissimus 9 uerborum omit 10 inuestigantes u pinnis] 

pruritu 12 penetrans 13 omit penetrante u alterutrim 

15 osculantes 16 qua] quo 17 adunantur] conueniunt 18 instructura 
19 mulierum, coetu discernitur. 20 enim] etiam 21 eius propositi 

22 pudoris foeminei 23 osculatio 2 * responso 25 nemo] mensa 

26 before tangit add non 27 lumini 28 adiudicant 29 adm. ad.] 

admittunt. Deo 80 differentiora] different! hora 31 , huic uero] 

cultum et per 32 tribuunt 33 commouentur 34 gremiis] quaestionibus 
35 sustineant 36 omit uix 


M. 477 J *cicare *quae 2 *eris haustus 3 quibus 4 fallor, quorum esuries 5 prae- 
aquae sonantia uocis lenitur. Festiuissimam itaque 6 sacratissimam diem 
aeris septimam credentes, praesentiori priuilegio remunerantur, in qua 

post animae diligentiam, corpus reficiunt tanquam ouiculae, super- 
fluis laboribus 7 relaxati : cibantur enim nihil exquisitum, sed panem 
opulent! uilissimum, 8 et sales, 9 *propulentis, et ditiores ad escam hyssopo 
condientes utuntur. Potus eis aqua 10 fontanea, quas enim imposuit 
11 miserabili 12 uentri natura B domina 14 humano generi. Esuriem 
ac sitim omnino despiciunt, non pro blandimento quicquam re- 
quirentes, nisi haec utilissima, quorum 15 absque uiuere non est. 
Ita cibantur ne esuriant, et bibunt ne sitiant. Satietatem pro 
16 insidia animae atque corporis aspernantur. Indumentorum 17 tamen 
gemina species, una tegminis, altera 18 per amictum sine ornamento : 
remissior enim 19 et expedita uel paratissima ad hoc tantum operata, 
^dum simulat et amictus friuolus humilitatibus mansionis pro 
21 amphibilo 22 pallium de pelle 23 hiberna ** grossiorem, aestate uero 
colobio 25 *cobolio 26 hoc modo sine ^typo ^ immorantur 29 , per 30 onmia 
scientes supercilium 31 mendositatis initium, uirtutem uero sim- 
emendant plicitatis amicam, manant enim utraque font-is uice : 32 *emerdatio 
enim 33 plurifarie malorum species, a ueritate uero ^diuitiae 
humanarum atque diuinarum rerum. Uelim etiam communes con- 
mores uocationes eorum, et hilariores in conuiuiis *moras, ^edicere, e 
meraculo diuerso ponendo caetera 36 conuiuia : illi enim 37 assidue 38 *miraculo 
satiati, quasi non uino 3ft epotato, sed 40 incitamento furoris, aut 
quicquid peins per excessum animi inusitatum 41 ea aliquid crepi- 
tantes, ueluti canes indomiti, 42 exululant, et resurgunt aduersus 
se, 43 morsibus inuicem laniantes, aliquoties et detondentes auriculas, 
et nares dentibus desecantes, degustant et digitos, 44 aliqua membra 
eomedunt et reuera Cyclopis et Ulyssis fabulam ueram ostendunt, 

1 cicare] ea . * eris haustus] omit 3 add de before quibus 

* fallor, quorum] omit 5 praesonantia] propter sonantiam 6 add ac 

before sacratissimam 7 relaxantur 8 et sales] addito sale 

9 pro pulmentis 10 fontana n mirabilis la omit uentri 

13 dominas u humani generis 15 after absque add usu 16 desidia 
17 tamen omit 18 per amictum] pro amictu 19 add est before et 

20 dum simulat] turn simulatur 21 amphibolo w pallio 23 hiberno 

and add tempore 2 * grossiore 25 cobolio] utuntur colobio. 26 Hoc 
27 add et fuco after typo 28 morantur 29 omit comma so omnia : 
scientes 31 mendacitatis s2 emerdatio] ex mendacio 33 plurifariae 
34 omit diuitiae 35 seducere 36 add mortalium before conuiuia 

87 assiduo 38 meraculo 39 optato 40 incitamento furoris] incremento 
nini, curiosi 41 omit ea 4a exululantur 43 moribus 4t aliaque 


et siquid 1 crudelius irrogantes. 2 Illi enim inimicos 3 uerendo M. 477 
4 ulciscabantur, 5 ii amicos et parentes, 6 in 7 ipso mensuram 8 liba- 
mini 9 nefando operantur, 10 in inuicem rabientes pro foedere, 
connubia infoederata gerentes et omnem speciem nequitiarum 
irrogantes, et qui poterant esse in melioribus n *luctatoribus misera- luctatores 
bile certamen exhibent, illi 12 nanque pro corona adipiscenda 
13 spectiores 14 gestiunt 15 uideri pro uictoriae et laude exercitii, 16 ii M. 478 
uero usque ad 17 tenebras. 

1 add est after crudelius 2 ille 3 uerendos * ulciscebatur 

5 Hi 6 in] per 7 ipsam 8 libaminum and add contaminantes 

9 nefanda 10 omit in u laetatoribus 12 nanque] itaque 

15 spectiores] spes u gestant 15 uideri] optimas 16 hi 17 after 
tenebras add peregrinando deueniunt. The editions and MSS. of the Latin 
Version break off at this point. 


THE Armenian version of the D. TJ. C. is here printed from four 
codices, referred to at the foot of each page as A, B, C, D. 

A is a codex belonging to the library of the Mechitarists at 
Venice, whither it was transferred early in this century from the 
library of the Armenian church at Lemberg. It is a large folio, 
exquisitely written in cursive hand, in double columns, on the 
finest parchment. It is signed by the royal scribe Basil, who 
testifies that he wrote the entire book with his own hand for the 
use of the king of Armenia, Haethoum or Hayton the Second, 
in the year of the Armenian era 745, that is A. D. 1296. I print 
the text exactly as it stands in this codex. 

B is a codex of the Patriarchal library at Edschmiadzin in the 
province of Ararat. It is in form a small square octavo, and is 
written in a large and neat cursive hand, on bombycine paper. 
It is signed by the scribe Karapet the elder, who wrote it at the 
request of the Vardapet Kirakos in the Armenian year 774, that is 
A. D. 1325. In Kharenian's catalogue this codex is numbered 
2049.5, and in the newer MS. catalogue of the library, no. 2092. 
Beside the D. U. C. it contains the fourth book of the Quaestiones 
in Genesin, the Allegories of the Sacred Laws, de Providentia 
I and II, de Animalibus and the Uita Abrahami. In the same 
library, no. 2051.7 of Kharenian's catalogue is a companion volume 
to B, which contains the rest of the version of Philo. This volume 
was completed by the same scribe in March, A. D. 1342, that is 
seventeen years later than the fellow-volume. 

C is no. 2046.2 (Kharenian's catalogue) of the library of Edsch- 
miadzin. It is of folio size, on bombycine paper, written in a good 
cursive hand, A. D. 1329, at Cracow in Poland. This codex con- 
tains the whole of the Armenian version of Philo. 


D is a codex of the Mechitarist library in Venice, written, as 
the colophon proves, by Vartan, a disciple of John Erznkatzi, 
during the latter's life-time. This teacher was born about A. D. 
1250, and died about 1326. Therefore this codex must belong 
at least to the beginning of the fourteenth century. It is written 
in a good cursive hand, on paper. This description only applies 
to the first half of the volume, which, however, contains the 
D. U. C., with certain other treatises. The rest of the codex is 
by a later and unknown hand. 

The age and authorship of the Armenian versions of Philo 
cannot be precisely determined. That the whole of them are the 
work of one hand and of one age, is clear from the uniformity 
of style which pervades them. Throughout, the same Greek 
expressions are interpreted by the same Armenian equivalents. 
This version is already quoted by the Armenian historian Elisaeus, 
so that it cannot be later than about A. D. 450. The D. U. C. 
itself is cited in the History of Moses Chorenensis, also in the 
version and adaptation of Apthonius ascribed to the same Moses. 
The O. T. citations in this version also belong to a period when 
the Armenian Vulgate had not yet fully established itself, i. e. 
to a period ending about A. D. 450. Lastly, the language and 
diction of the version testifies to the same date. It is unmistak- 
ably that of the golden age of Armenian literature, of what is 
called the age of the Translators, which lasted, roughly speaking, 
from 350-500 A.D. 

As a version it is marvellously faithful, reproducing the Greek 
original word for word, and as a rule without any change in the 
order. Hence its great value as a means of determining the 
Greek text. The family of text represented by the Armenian 
version has been already dwelt upon in my introductory chapter. 
But it should be added that my inferences as stated in that 
chapter only applied to the D. U. C., and not to the rest of the 
treatises preserved in this version. 

A = first Venice MS., written A.D. 1296. 
B = 2049.5 of Edschmiadzin, written A.D. 1325. 
C = 2046.2 of Edschmiadzin, written A.D. 1329. 
D = second Venice MS., written about A. D. 1320. 


sbr.iir.irb 1 

M. 471 -itl)l)tl\(K> C (l utul^u [uuuL-ulrgtriui2 rtftg 

utn-jfli) IL. a.nn&lrnfi'h aLlrugujnnu u/ifl/I/ifrj'l/fii , LuitT 
-njVlj tuulri, .J n l ng i ifiuutuifoLplty auibgni-gttu uju^, 
* L. jiunujnu ujj'Lingfili n [*P auiliuni-p-jiL^A ^ulMrLm-^triutTp. 
iniiii'li, Luina-iut- ii/iuLni/ni [Jfi ii/Li ' a^trut u/bgu/blrintJ autnJ-ui^, 
"LILII n^n/li utuuigfiq : ]\Jtli^nlunni-uin tun. y ^i autprj.uifilr^ L. JUJL. 
IrpL-lrnni-niulilTi jtui-.lrilruji> nn a.nn^-fri uni^nfini-jd^^iuL I? u/n. 
"lini-iuiim [till iuli^ fuuntrtug tu^iinnrf tufjiun^ uiifl/lilrnnuU nli n[tl ntiiuu 
L. fni/ljiiJifjiiuy. f(Jl_ ifk&uiujl^u qbnjlt fi'b^U^b ^tufilriu^ 

tun. n 


n a.iuiri " - n.ltri.tuiun.njlt no 

lii ^nuitf-tunlrujifi auig lAiufiifigJ^- : \** U {/'1 utulttuflj tu 

.iu$[i tLhlri IL. ^u/un.fiuu/uuii L- tfiunuirfb j*l tun 
ouibaji n* t^ uitunut L. tunJ-tub atfb &-nt- fir fiijU uiimin^ilin 
uiiniili iiu iii luui&iiiii u utltAiu iltni-la'u'UMli ipuui uijlinanu nnp n \ jib \ 
fitunfi tn.nt-p^lrtui/p. auibg tun^btri finuit-uignt-.gfiu : |* w ^ ^""^P 
tuJunnJ-u/liujg fiifu/uuituufinu/a, lulnil^lj JtunJuintuLh trnL-Kb fi 
3ilrnjb l^n^tTuju uiunt-tubu. aufliafa p.nt-J-fi^p nuui Irnl^ngni^li 
f* nuui utnnL.h'u L- nuui haJfu uuinL.a.tuujl^u Ln^jfb : \\uitT 

b I? fffaijju tuju is added in Dj J^iUJjLujl^lrgujjgU 

in B. 2 fylrLtjuinfrt- is added in D. 3 BD read ajuj 

in text; B adds l^lfbgutnu in marg. 4 B adds ufiuinJni-j^lru 

after nng ; D adds it in marg. 6 Instead of ujujuii/ni-fiiru 

BD have a-nn&-nju. 6 fi IUJL. in D. ^ *b nL.tuijnL.ft fi 

in D. 8 B has L. [,. 9 ajLtunft in D. 


nuin UJjbtP nn Qp-J~ jfyiul/uSu fiinuuiu/uiuu iuiL.uin.njLi LL.U Di 
nuui j>uinuij>uigb 2 : *l\iuua[i i/, n 

1 "^ U IJ U "- auilt^^uu ^^L.iu'bn.nL.p-tfiui/p. ntfp.n'bti uiiu 
IL. uin. ft nrt-^nL-fa-^ii^Lit <J nnn 3 
fi iftrniuj ^luulrut^ uiltl^uilt ^tr^m gufbl-ini-fS-fiuLg. L. gutbl^ni.^ 
p-fiLjbp j IL. IrnL/in, It. uipmt/ni-pfiL.'lt IL. uit-tf^uiuuiiugnL.^^ii^lio^ 
IL. u/Laff-iuirni-fS-fiLjbp^ L. u/b/iniut-ni-[a[ii-3bp) IL. uijina ILU lufuinfig 
LL u/ini-[a-/Fu/Lg u/LapuiL. IL u/Lif'&uip p.maJni^ld-^iL^L : \]uuT nuui 
utibiT nn ft pU n L.[d- lib t/lt LL h ui^-nnulitruib wt-nffbuig fununnlriui^ 
trnlr'li, pd-flftr! al^b ^tuiu^u t nn L. Duflt ap.utnfi'b ui n,ut i-lr iiu nnjlt M. 472 
, IL. Du/L/ iii/fii'li I? b- uiiunnuiiLnjli) LL. outli 
ii il/i in i liui II ii uu n fill tf nut nn ilt* nnnu nun. nt-tt nt ul, n OLiunn^utuitfi 
uiuinut IL. uinJ-uilt L,- ufjlingfiLi nn [nnuuru/I/u/li ii^iunliniiu tunni-^. 
["i-" L i& ijiujbnujt y "[IP Qinuintrnu ujiuutni-^ 

alrnlitin, o/i_/i, nuiL-n^, a^nt-n* nnn g ^- t/ut//uSbnt-U/Linu'u, iviiu* lUij^p : ^O ^nunu* ^^LrLfilruuinu^ tun. h inL.guililrfli 
IL. pnnnnotri Luin&-[rJ* <H? lin+Jrgh'u : ] v "^ ^^trniu* , uin. 
ft ^iuJp.iurLuujfli LL. L^h-niuJp-iun^i tun. [i p.tun3innL.p-jiuu hub* 
L. q$jiL.n* ^nufin.n'i/uj , h'li^i [3-- Juiub rnTujlri\fu 
[iul/ nJrnLtfin \\lrJbuinujj nuin nnnt-tT iTiujn uiuTruutjufi 
it-tii) LLrbn.ujLia-uLig LL. uibling : I'V,// u*u n L-ufuou mjii 
tru n-[iL.uip : I* /y ^ uiuinLrnou uiupnub^ *L^iL.fa- 
JLU n L-jft Iru I? uitijuJnJ- L?y ujliLa-uii n^uh nl"l- iunm-tr 
tun. uiiftruiuib pLnt-p^lruibg &.L-ng LL. nnuiliutg uiLruuiLu : l^, 
ap.ujgujl^ujtnutnnL.uj^-uli* out nlr tLUjLiuli > ajjiL.u'bh ^ LuJiT 
uiuuibrnu niTninntuliuu IL. auSbifniiunu'u* Liu if u/n. 
quiiflfuujju lrnLfi)i LL. aiujfuiun^ : 1\,// "- unpui n* ifi)/plrujug 
Irnlrli* uJjijnL-i/buuL^ iunu/n*- ft LuiinuinLriiun.nuu[? ^uib'&ujnni/ : 
ufSu* puui nnnt-iT tuju 9 LL. i/kb-fiti ^iunnu 
ajtuf^nn. *unjU utbiTiu^ IL. 

B Junuututliuiliu* B has rfp-uiaiTujiju > but writes ou/ntu^, 

jjiuiju below line. 3 B gu/ufyni-ftfu-'u* * B innuiJnL.[}fiL^L^ 

5 B 6 D ftbl nnnL.iT. 7 Q\(iuf,n.n'uuj CD. 

8 autnlfn.uilfli^ ajrtL.u[i'u D. 9 Over ujju B writes /L 


J mil lull n uijlinnfilt*- nn IL. auLfiufLb ifoltint-p-lruilt *lingui 
i/ftn3jlrjji L. p.uiunkjji tf-n^ iftubliiupLuinnj tuliiuniLlr^nL.l^lTtuJp. fji. 
nnn [ijfutrb IL. ^uiJiun^uil^trtu^ Irk, /?_ unp.iua.iun juinlrj^ L. farf-*- 
^uinLu/b/ri pun. lrnujulri[i IL. [fun. uiuuini-ui&-uijjib auiL.nni-f}fnJbu < li^ 
h Luibuiiu Jlu^Luiliiugni-u iTnilruiip luuin^buil/trgutlj rift 

Ifli IL.^ltuib luifl'lnujli uijiiuih) L. trnfiqu 
\\Jl_ nfiuijutlfuij ufutuilflrftuLi* IL. t^uijilfi^liu 

puyg f* 

^uiiniun ^ L. fi L/tujjuiui^uiriuig ifit-ntrajUg uiniTiuutnfli fi P LUt g 
LuinlruMi t n n n 3 bnp.uinpli tTuMuni^Lto IL. utaq-iu^g^pLi ^ni^-UJfiiulj^ 
IT n [rb IL. nufUiuinL-Uign IL. uiiif* i ufbuintLUigb } nnp tun. fi JiiuiL-i 
uil^uiub utuuiu tnuibttb ivnLUJL-lriDuSi/ trfa-^- fi fnt~un^ji *-\\u 

IL. n^_ t jf l 2~ r l_ f lu/ [ 11 - If* **) 
^ L. n ^ q^buiiuU^uli J[iuyb, "iJI_ ^- l 
atiiltiugb aifajjnlrbtua.nj'litfli iuh-truii 

UlflL-U, fl Jfl flUUI Jfin^l? 8 jflL.ftUi 

nnp fa 1 ]- inL.ubuiL-u Irlt* h quiiTuiouijbng auirL[iL.o3j 1 IL. [i 
ucLuiL-utn-UiLuilMlj fiL.ntru/Lig a^nlin 
IL. tflra-frufinuigfi nj^glr&li : ^ 
L. ubfSbrf.lrujb /juipu/i-utu, uin. fi I^lrntul^ni-nu uibjuin-u, IL. ^u in nn-ui all t p-mJUivnlrrtu IL. tftunn.uil^lrnu } IL. faij. uiiflfbuiaiulj 
lufutufn-p utbl^trunu IL. n^Jfiuijli [iliuiliutli j/o/^/?/., uy^ 
nuifLnL^UtuLU punjnt-iT ujUt^iuiT fj-^uf Irnjt- qfi uiufiul^uibl 
b~nb[inuJuiu.uiljlTlj, rfbuiutlifcpli tub &trn?bnlj ilruigb 
It- p.utliUML.nnpb luLuiulingL, IL. nnp uiaa.iuLgnL.^a-^ii^U ni^L^fli tun. 
iuuuinL.iu&ujj[nj'li, uijLig nnj* L n_ f 
M. 473 mtiugfnj* [i^faiu'bfjb L uitru/ppb, jiLrL. 
L. fi uufiuuiUL.nnnL.f}fiL^U l^iu 

unoui tftaub aji /i^_ JpuyU iji^iuJutuin^ifylfub, "{/[_ 

D. 2 u/ffuffA D. 3 In marg. of B is the 

Scholion nnufj^u ul^utj^ 'bnjb b- a^nlr^uiutl^^li^ 4 n^iujinui^. 

itfiuuil^LnuL D. 5 tultl^lrnuf^ D. 6 [i jtu/ftu/uiu/g D. 

7 l^utnlfUMi^ B. 8 ft JJin^k [> Jfin^k D. 9 ^nnlfafifi^iu BD. 


tip i/lrn&t/uu/Lt tun. "bnuut, ifr utn^lil/lt 

iujui[iiu/i-uni [ii /fuii/ji.) ufup.njj- IL. utn-ufltg uifani 
n [\P ajrnlruu a^utnliuiL-nnuifL.nju iiQiiyni [3 Liuliifli 
in If lu in -yfUJijiulit It- luulfil n* ntiuinultn iU) ul II tiiuliAiiu > nnnil 
It- unt-uiti O-fiuiutgbuti Okiubui ^ : J*"^ uitruuil^uili 

utntfit* mruuri tiTu 1 ni-uni-ui tiuiTUJi ^ 

&UJuafi, It- num htTutbiuijt tuntro-iul/liL iiiulia utnuiual? , IL. 

knatro at^tuub aujjli l-P-fjk' n [> utn. fi LiainutnlrtiuLu/ltit ui 

n i iipiuuinL.? nt,^inL.p^ 

lriuip* fip.nli. nuiuinnL.uj^-u/nlruiiu'Li It. atTnilTuiiu'li 
j IL. ijf(nlinijiuij!iuiiuli* tuuuiriL-u.i&uinl','lj, IL. 
atf.lruujp i^L^bt upb^JL. Quijli nfmuiT ifnuifiiui^li'jfb uttfuglflt* IL. 
uiiuui tluiult uiliJuM^LujiliuignL. Llfliuinb L/iiutfiiun.uiLiu/n L/tufuAu/Ltlri 
IL. Ijuiinuinl,' I iSlin I, iiiSljfilj aiTui^LujLuignL. Ltruibuli* 
' p-nnni^li ijJ-ujii.iu'Li^nL.p-^ii^LuLi tuaq-fi'li, L[iu iTiii L.H p juupn 
Ouia.njLi ct-uirL.ufba.truiip : S Xt/ ^ "['"ff LUI J_^~ "_ f J L/ 1 r^Ul^lr^iujg IL. 
fuunlfLiuttPuig : ^^\uiLa[i utuintn IL. iunJ-ufLi L? utfbngfiL n t\P 
iiinli uiiii.n iili nub n uiiuutnuiumL? nuuuiiiuliy alfninu 
mb-nfi mat I IL. rfli&lrn-lri utjLingfilt nnp uiuiltutL-jili LL.U JiniUL.pli 
Lni-niutjlriiii Irli : ^ ^*^biujjuuin.nnuiu IL. t^^h ifn in n u triitfliui^, 
ghp tfntL.trli^ ah fiJluuuiiuufinnL.fa-lruiLfL p.uun&ui'liuiL-a p.uifulrujip , 
uiuiluMnuiniuL.uiu p-nnfiti jj^Lilri aJ-utn-uiba-ni- P huLiub : ^^fiutnlruti 
auinJiugtriui hd* fa 1 .- UJ [ t * J 'b b- LTU> ah Lrnb^lt ft t l^["\J ,P u *^ t 
"ill nn+uiih iuiL.utiL.njup Iflt n [{P n _ 
i^Li iunuiL.ui ijfutri a 
uiii aiTutnn.Liu/u autaa.uij'ling aLuinuiL.uinL.p-^ii^b 

C. 2 B has uuini-aJb and omits the words which 

follow n-fiui. 2i*. hub uitru. nL-UubujLutli D. uintra-uj^. 

Luiiib C. 5 n^atubg utnutugi? D. 6 After uttfunL.f}fi 

D adds uiuguililru. aJJiutu ^utlftrinJnn^ : B adds uiUgfib 
and in marg. the words a^uiu <u/zf/fe-^ nq^utgnL.gffli* 7 a^uilfunn^b D. 
8 D adds [& 9 ahtfujuuini-f^tiutiiLi D. 10 B has fiuinjulrujfj) 

and in marg. writes juutpu* t^ jr l~ Uinuu -^ > -^ omits njbf- uinub 

in text, but writes in marg. thus ftb. []}" "*[*"!* 12 fr */]?""& ^C. 


IL. fi LJ^ttnufbtfing Zitrn^lt^uiuu- IL. nb^lrnu IrnL.lrgnt-qh'b : 
utjlt uirLufbg ifuitnL.p truth IL. [Sbf- t/jtui ut&-lrini IL. ifmn&fi 
-, nft JJt tfnilrlfutli fat ^uutghg ft tflrruuj luniulitjii" /^"7- nnng 
q ut n Jut q ut L. v^tiutu nun. O-nno-lt : |* wj / tuiu qn-uiuui IL. nultiuutni-li 

IL. ^iulin.lrn<L KTiJiunfnft fun^tuLiu/LinL.jd-lruiJp. uutnL.a.truti tuulritruJL. , 

L. uiuiuilrnuiaJluL-nj:* "fr^} fa '> i^ a.nn&-kru LutiT 
IL. niuiiuiunuinn uirtAtuli ii[a ykiuun unili qlrriLinn, np unt-Ui^. 
/fnjftuii^ujni [ft/, ti/L ^utnliuiL.nnuig*Li HC'lijf'U'/ji IL. 
u/ift ntn iuQ[i Luiggl/L : 

utju tj.fiifnlinfiuilfut'u^b n)t/i. jutnlrL^ult 5 Jlrn^utunfiu n_nn&lr^ 
3itfrLJitL^tTnui " ivnDuiuini-[tffiL?u IL. LuinutL.uinL.p- hull 'lingut 
-trnL-u /* utn. Junntrt) L. utn. "liplfui^lri* uiti iltuuli 
n b tutn-UjQutn-njli uitfuutLtrinj IL. fluti. Jjiui ut&-trinj IL. ^ny- 
uiuiblf^nj auijintjnii uiL.a-nL.ui : ^ m nn r "H^uiJ* unpui iutL.uja.njbo 
It- uput'lt^h-iujii.njup l/Li, Lfujnlrgtfuiip n *LinL.uinuiL-p utn. ft jh^ 
i-p[iuLi t Li^ jutn^utl^ifutJp^ nj/b^utLrinnL.ppL^Li iftnfuutltuilf 
ig t y utn ut t* IL. jLnn^lriLti qJ-utn.utbn.nL.p^iiJLiu'Li^ "{Jl 
n t iuiiftul[iii1i[i mi, i/[i IL. uij/ny IL. utu&uSltg uiL.n-nL.ui utnutugtrli* 
M. 474 oLnuui utn-utui IL. JU&~ tf-utn-uflta-nL-pLruiLlp. uuiutgnL.ut&-ng ^ j IL. qu/u^, 
iiuuf-^i t li jJiLtTini^i ^\u/liah uuiutgnL.ut&-ngb IL. 
) "/JP tfutnli'lSb *LnnutL-p ^utplfb h- ifut^lrli* l' u ^l 

SljuiI/fi jifltuti utn^ltu-r^ 4" tfuiu*lt nh nuui ^^huintinui 
ifiuu/j, crfa-J^ LtTuflip IL. uinnt-lruin LrnLutjLi^ qutju pliZi 
[a-nt-ft IL. ^^niflrnnu iun iuf// T , i\^njtutri.ut h uLnap.utb trntrouiutuu/^, 
* ^uta3/lrna.nL.fila~u/Li ft ZfrnLLi utiung ujutnftq iuuli inil 
\\ * nn ft Jfrtlbutltg tjlrnutj l^lfiuli IL. Jkn-ufltfib L. 
UUtufinutg* 3ihujLnf3-uig, lituufltiuliL niun * j utL.nutu/u/nlrb[iq t 
n-utnng ifii/nri fju/I/ : ^finnL. P~k nn tun. ft Llrutliu ut^fu 

D. 2 fit a-nn&uit D. 3 BCD have 

the true reading uiL-L'ilfutL.. LtuinutL.uinL.p- but Jit D. utnlr^, 

'li^ub D ; jutnbutltlfuu B. 6 3itrn.utL^tfnui^ D. ^ jftiTutu^. 

uiuiufinnL.phLjLi BC. LL.U D. uuiutgnL.u*&-nglt B. 

^iTutumutul^nuit D ; ftt/utuuiutuf^nu C. B adds ^u 

C reads Inputt-ft. 12 [u'UutiT utn.'blrt^ CD. 13 tfut 
^^ D - 


i ifiuuU /iSl/ /in lr u/Ii : I Vu ^ uinn-UinnL-jfrfiL^lj IL. 
uifunnJ-uiLuig' uuiLu anL.tL.nL-filru/b* nuin nnnt-tT pbni-^. 
fttriulib t/tt^-n t-fik L.)/ nnn^lruui IL. uui^t/u/Llruji^-, IL. tuunli inuuuilili 
IL. *" ouib auijli 3 nn [i ubnui[i l^uin^-^tub ufu/b&-u/garu/t- : 

|^/jrt. innJ-uiJ* fi p-Uig Luigglrb [i fd- Irb I? uuiuiqnL.iu^. 
&naU n fi ityn0- hJbpl? IL.U uifbrn-^tfinlL. IL. /* ii/iurunf, iuif>, 
tun uiliij jlrutu rj.iu n^b tu IHJ , iptru/i fa-nna-iui alrnp.ujiu, 
/ji/, i/nfitj [in, auiuq-nU) tifnti/ji/iui/iujin Ji// lunij iu[/fjni-[tl [u'liii . 
a[Sbn-nL3/lrinL-p-/iLjbu nblilrnuig, nijiui IIIILU innnt-tT frfs/ruti Irnlrlt 
IL. uluu'h- tfuiuli a[i unifnpuiljiuVb Aijiui-ij f- IL. p.rLbuin.iuuini- IL. 
iuuitnnlriLuinnnuin.nj*b: ^\.uin/3t"uti^ itinfuh n* tu/ji ou/nu/p) 
Jip.jinL. aji [a-^- tan. fi tL^fh fu^ljii.jilrini^^juij'Lguibl^ nn uuiuigtriuili 
nuLffb) finnnL. p-TnL.utn.uiLui'lip, LuiiT [ippn L. &-IUH.U/JD, fi uikniulig 
// /'"'7 i/ini/in[nni.uli, n \ us // u/ ui n i [tl fu "is li i n L iuJj ij UJUj'Zkiunlri nif : 
tuJIrliUJjlj pu/nu/p, IL. ^jutjligiulil^ nn oujQujL-nfi'biuL.pjb 
ifr Iflt [unL.'&uuiufiL.D [un-nJnL.lfrlTUi'Ug IL. uiba.uiL. tun^. 
n utnlrinfi, nnni i/" ilfuulni in illu jli /ifi ii/uiunfiii, n tip 
Liunl? utufblri ^jfiJluuuiuiufinnL.f}lrLi^- : l"V//_ tunuiuionj ni-nlruli 
Dtub auiiunhuiuli utnuinlrtai~ ungiu ajjtQuibub) [i uiuinmt^aut IL. 
f/'ti/ Jfi upiujli IL. jiuufui^ni^ *l^{J n a^uiUn.uinianL.fa-lruili IL. 
aiiturLuinifuili a^trut uibglnui^y n * atffiuijbnt-p-fii^li)t 
Juiub iTuinrL.UiuiarijnL-lfTlrui'L'li) "Ul l^ifi* nn ^"'tflit 
n n i [ft fn "l/L f*brf- 'linuui i/fni/fiit/Ijni [tl L usl/h [u in iili illultli ,n, 
ii ni m IL. ifbuiuuitiuin o-fiuiu/alru/jj) : 

*>l\u/linfr p.uianL.iT m-ntfp ju/Tfautp^fi tuaq-u* ou/Lafi 
IL. utnJ-uili I? LutuiiunlritutL.nL^lifi puinunj ^tuuuflilri 
IL. p.uinp.uinnuiuLuib tuan-tfb* etu/in iuii iui I, 1 1, mi 
nutn ftL-nuiouib^L-n lin+trnlrinQ un-nfibuig } IL. illulnut luLi 

inn.uinnL-Qlruib B. ~ pLtuntrpuiuuifili J^-n Dutli D ; p,uin t 

B. 3 B adds ^"/^ in marg. 4 l^iun^lrutgb D. 

. In. C. 6 ifiibuilrfnL.pfiL.'liu D. 7 if-Utj[}lrui^\c B. 

8 i[mln[ib D. 9 l^uinuiugl^ for utu/Lilr^D ; B om. n_np fyujft- and 

has uihuu/blr^ 10 muinlruii_D. U L tfiatTfi uJitu/U BCD. 



finnti. fi ti.iuL.iuii. p.J-jk. 1 "'] ajLbujliUJifinjunL.p-fiL'u'li ui it'll li'b, tun. 
f, juj^ntjujliuiiLnjli fiuZ L. fi n-^riif '/"t/f* 2 * "" 
[if fa \\*uuna-uij : ^L. l^uij fi p.iun^.ni 
ifli u m in 11 n i *li [t , fi f-kuf b- f 1 Zi"/^ ^ju oujngnujfauJfLltnt-fa-lju/lj* ouAufi 
M. 475 iTutinni-ijuiblru tj-niTg L. if.lruiL.qj* : ]*w^ i^iun. fi jutui^U ^utijgfiui^ 
jtiiurLUnL-p-fiL^i nn [i ilfu pilrnuiLjjU lunAiulffib [i &~ni.jfL, LL "flP 
ft b-nJl^pb ifuuL.utfi binj nn kiuiulru uuiJ^-ui nuuil^ui unnftip 
uiL.nnj, utuut L.un ni^lto uijb nn fi &-nJl^L) L. p-uiL&.nuuitb nn ft 
nnng [uuinJbnL.uj&-'l/ utn.nnQuin.nJu ^utuuiuiuinL.^a-^iL^U lilfuuttj 

mn. IrnlinL-u hnu ^iunltuiL.nnujiLnjup* &lrnnL*u fi 
atutntftLUjl^ufbl/li fuujn^nL.uu L. atuL.rLnjb gnuinL. 
ti JIUL.UI ft iliuL.ut tru ft pujnujnu, aufbnh 
t^ L. iLrf-m-Uinui^uiTAnj ujjunqhli nn qjiuuiui^nif 
p-hi^lju uhnu-gKli) n.nuilinnL.p-fiLjbpb : \^ L - n 
tfiuuu nnr U p_nL.n?u ^uiniruii aJ^iuia.ufbnL.^trbl^ ufinnj* L. ah 
fft? uiL.ujnuiLuig tfnhgji jutn2iuiLnL.uu ft ifjrnuij JfiJl.iulnj uiL.a.^_ 
*utruglru : \L. fi i/jini-iT JJint-iP fiL.nuipuiL*JiL.n nuJt^ l~ ui^-nnt-^. 
*uiruiu ufliuil^ y nn I^n^ u^uinl^lr^uiutung u. Ufiujjuiunu/b* jn 
inif "linou* nuiuinlflrfui L. abuia^i^ lAunnt-n a 
iuiuiutnl/li : [ j >A^ / > A 'bk'npu mu/lilfinif, n< 
n\ Lh-nujljnL.n* L. n*jfli JJt lUii'UqiuL^- nn Jftuibn-uuT uin. fi 
uuinuunjli ujl^utu aru ^iunuuiL.nno UM II^liu u. UIUJUIILUJUU 
iuiuutnL.&-nj uint-fru/ij^ fi &[rn?u ifiuna-Uinl?[iijlt, L. trniLU uiL.n^, 
^Lnup-lruiu* L. au/jiul/ nnnJg ^uiu~ivun L. p.uinlruJUi2 uinL -P~hL?u 
ill it ^ ill u in n ui L uiUZlrb L. Liuuiuinh'b : ^^\ii/Ji/i[i ifft *>m u/lii/niLUjn 
nuiuutnL.&-nj jfiputuiuilfb* i/fib* ajt It. fi ZlrnLb UJunOfatj n * 

in raarg. A and C e correctura ; h au/L.u/n. ujufT 
g D an( i ^^ ^ n marg. 2 L. q-^uf *{"{]" D 5 "- 

B. 3 uqnn^ft D. 4 ft ftffi Irb D. S t^niu^ 

Lqnnn.nL.pfiL.)jpu D. niJbfiu add BD. jiunnL.gnL.uli D. 

8 ui^nmubb-iulib and om. inbuil^ B. 9 L- n^Jfib^juijuguful; L. 

D ; IL. n+ JJi tfb+iutjuguiblz B. uim-truiiu D. 


"ill ft^l^sl 1 ^/ *t uj uuini-uj&-ujj[i t b in ruupffb n i-fir If uiligb u. 
nt-p-lrufug uiL uuifiu uitruwulri* ouiuqfa p.iutjni.J^p L. [uujuufiL 
oni^L quibm-nQuli Jhl/Utrinif auiumni-ui&-utjffLub fiiTiuuuini-^. 
L. t[uj>uib Jr [fa : [\utjg 

nuut int-J^ 
uin.iui-UMi.uiub L. 

unifb nujiujub uin.fUni-ij : 1^"^ f'f i [' nL - tTinujlil^, ifiuuli uuib<li ft 
na-uijnt-f3-lriu c ltg L. h aq.uiilfiuab funLaujuJ^- uiJI/lili.[ili [3-kp-li. 
h-ntruii* ifa-pm-iT Junp^prj-uipujLJi u. fA uj ^ni.p tru/I/li crntruit 
al^^ifujnuini^p^hijuit ^k~uiujfuni-aurtt 1*"^ tjj ui n.uj LUI i-ui ^ JJib^Ii. 
tjlrntrhnj qtrnltUfflint-fS-hL^b uini-nliQlTUjlil? iiJiL/^iuuuiiiiiiI/ uiJlfuuujb 
I? "bnguj JuinJ-UMUo uilruni-^lfutli : *|\///io^r / 7-f lu /"'/"'l_ ui^jini.^. 
'lilfiuli nnnali) /it/uiuuruiufinnt-p-lru/t/a. q.nn&-lrli a^ivjn/r'ibfi uiunh^ 
'buin.nni-p-fiuli'b utfiuiputb trin if* ifuiub aft )/^u/bujL nautti-tili 
Jblfljni-fi L tuliu Lutn^-lrb &-tu&-l//rnlrinj p.rfbni-fiiHruJu'U fi Lu*n&-hu 
UJaij-lrnlTinj : (* >a //^ ^ ungut LL juinuia-nui&a ^f*^ uinufUg, nnp 
ujn null 11 [tli ujrLUitfbnnn-p L. ulifrajiU Irnjrli) p.uianL.tP jft2" /UiUJ fy UJ '^. 
nutliu in i li 11 [i nil i in 1 1 iu I null li in i uii uilfuiuun Itrnnpl/t nnnt/o 
nulininibiiiujiiiiuijj ifutpbjnt/ "bnpui , 'Ltfiulim-fa-tiub pbnlr'b al^uf^, M. 476 
Jiug*b 'bngut nuit^nttbutL : |\y/ m-ntfUb n \ uiL uiubl/li JTiujjlt } 
It- utn^Ulflt bpa-u L. un-p^ltnL-^a-^ii^bu juiuuini.uj& fi 3ilrn^L 
aiub uiihng IL. 'itru-Uia.uig : ^ nn *UuinL i[i L. iiiujnLL tui 
/uti/fi ^uinI^ujL.n^tutuil^u n&fTli* qt^trg uiL.nL.pu'b jii-ftui^. 
no* JJiiujLujglruJif* KbolruiLa tun. ttnlfuinu i uuufiglrini-ir 
fi ujtuiibuiltngub liilluuiniuulinll'b, nuin a.uJL/if3)j ^ "_ kiufLlriniJ 

+ i p.iup.puji-UjnLuif ni-uuifo i [ !lt 

ilri-p-' fi Jfi t f u {J[' tf-uSli 
tun iuli J~ niiniluiniuli, L- nuin ^uiuujLh uiuijltiui 
<\b-ni/, fi 

aJJtjui qbnnlrifi D. u/n.i^/ini^D. ^-m^-I^lrglfing D. 

* B omits ft fytupb-fiu to L. ^u/fitu inclusive. 5 fipftnt. is added in BD. 

6 *Unoui om. D. no om. D. nuui ij-uii^[i[duli D. L. h 


M 2 


ymfr ft i/k^ Ifn&ftgu L. yUuu-uiffli) ftulf ijut^triul^u t^pjuiu.lnu^ 
L. uiiTtftniftlTui^ uin. /f^utpu. L. ft Jk$_ u/I/glru/f^ &lrnni3i[i np 
L- nn uii-nttliuiglt <^Jutuia.njlb, fiiuji-ufi ^uttlbuut ^uijtrgiu^-uiL^t 
It. ^uiJbuutuin.nju ZutiultL. [unn^nn.rti^ L- jtifiuuuinL.^a-lriuun.* rt 
ij.rf^Ltj.iul^ni-f^fiL^U p.uibftg, nnujl^u TZiunututuuiUpn.? It. 

ft Jk$_ utbglfiu^ *J1/g u utn^l/L, "{Jl_ *_ f 1 
li. Jkl/blriniJ ap^}^ii^ljy rtfi n * ft t^trpu/j 
ab ui'Lalruii'liuuifi, u^Jlh &brLb iuiui-nnni-^alriulilt ^jn 
f> t/bnivj 'bnnui uibaufbl^ ^u/uuju/uint-J3-friuJa IL. 
uijijpli tu ifl/L tfp fill 'lium^lt It- lutrbi a^.ni^ 
ujlfliiun[ini[illfui*li iu^uii.0 DuiL O-tfury tuaij-lrintf autju 
]\i/A ^luuiuniuli luiunLlrpuiuflinnu w/f/> !"[' jbi [J'lif* nnfi/t ni lib 
if iuli cf-nnntHfb, LfiLpU c^iui-fi^- I?* Jfib jiun?uuibntju It. uJtU ft 
LuiliuMbngU ninuini ijl* tui L. n/in^/^o/y : *l\uibafa It. Ittubutjo nuta 
um/niini fi L tub lulru [i'Ji'1 'lininu L ^Inu^muliAfili aunjb "l/ivfuu/b&j 
IL. abnjlM liiuiTu jfibalTujli p.trntf'li : |*"^ /* *%'$ utuiljli nniT h 
lUiutuiLI/U itrnhu It. h n[*u^ltu ft t/lrnljnju a_lrnlTnhli ifi^ 
'blruii iuibQuia.lrn2i : |*^ Jfiu^lt. g&lrnni?u* ill, iflnuumi^li n 
tZii/fy jd-ntjlriuijutniun-u trpLni-g ftjiutg t aft ai[ujjlriiuLufli ut 
n uili u IfunQ pltnt-fa-lrtuVU iuJp.nn$_ uiui^trugl?, It. aft arfbr 
fnL.p-fiiJb'b ["binj np.ui'LuL rihi-niui- ni^bhgh lun'litri : ^" 
'Luuitriui jjtbftu ifiituut jutju *[*uj[i ni-ft iulrfU y y i n hpfiB 
uyliji nft fuuuL-uftb Zutjuffb fan- nutu uibLiuulr inj L. tuntLtriu 
-U^- ^b^ 1 b^ 1 J Uin - UJ uiif.njb br^tTiu^ jn/f-t-rt 
It-u ft tjjffjtujj jb'u"!' aiurLUipfi'LnL 
fi l^iuiT fiifi^t-^ /i_ np ft unguibk 
outU i/i/ni mi/ in [ili n iuli lull* Jutub ah ahtTuMuutuiuhnlffb uincf-utuh 
jnt-unj ^u/t/uinft'b) L. [uuiL.uinfi'u aifiunUbnjU ^iunI^ttiL.nnu* Jutub 
"["if Jfini-uli aut/iLjb , /' u fy ^ttinltuti.nnutgU 

niuiitruil B. lujnuiiuiiitiuiu1iitii B. ft ilui u uiui L n D. 

u yi t lt' aJfiuiuli D. lUUiunnm-p-h-ufU B. aututnu^ 

glrut^u L. nnnjjru/iu D. 7 )tuifuuiU3itrutj^D. 8 jpbglruSbu B. 

9 iniu'liijl, B. 10 2ffLlruMi_ k B. 1J ut'ba-lrinj D. 

12 yutlru'u BC. 


ifutub cruintJb t \^*u*jg nifutuo tlrnhu uti-ni-nu ///!_> utnliutltlrlt 
uiLnt-nut innu uti-b-ih ^utuT^uinnj thutihuta.nL.iRi ^liiJLuuil, mi 
It. ^uiuuiuiintruti I? : U*- ntTuiba uijun^u ni-nuiju jf/bfrb It. 
anL-UtnTAui'butb) ^jhtfutuuiutuhnni-ja^a^b^b Lbrnutltnlruiip Jk^-utuil^u 
L- uin.iuuiuip.uin nuii_nl^bult jiui pfubini/uiutinJ) Jfib* ah trnlfujuiuih'L 
tf-uiJutbuilt DUtb auiiu J-m-J-uii, L. ^u/afiL. ^uia jkui Jtra u/t_m_rr 


n.uflign. uiijrn-jjj uii.n-ni_ fylrnui/fnfi^ bnn-njli' nnuf^u l^uin^trJ] M. 4/7 

-nuiL. utugni-alruii 

nnnrLii utifl/Lutuni-np. hifL u. utJtrliUiuiuii^lt iini Liunh I, nl, mi , 
lunuili^ilili hub L. Jklfltutlt L. auiui ujiuuini nj uin(/-u/Lfi uin^litfU ^ 
innnuiT ./km ufb&.h'li'u hfLutifiij L. rLUtntTufbtij' L_ a tTui n JK'ltlt 
ufuinutntru, nnu^l^u ^-"J uilruufbfri L. nnufut&u/nun., h uuil?ui 
uui^-tu JutuuiutLnj IrnLngli fa-nnuinnL-nutblru: \^i- liknutLntilt* n< 
nutnj^uutuiuihlt fa* fuut^fiL.p^ "ill ^^3 uSuuiUtlGnjlG) L_ utn 
hinnuihli) annu hiut^uttfnp^plj ^utJbiflfb anututjhL.* L. t^ ntTuilrih 
unqui ifuiuil/iiijlfij Qnt-n ffbttUuthjutnuta : ^^\u/I/afi annu 
fa-hi^uu [fujgnjg h t^trniuj iTiu^l^utliuigni- 
a^-utnuiL. It. it [iiiniij, nnnolfb It. iLutn.ujnlrnnL.tiui'bh-'u, 
nn utn. [i ^jnt^noufbu [&_ *? Juiuim-gufUb-inif u. n+fil/g, "ill 

nujhuiuiuutnnuu* lun tulnj nnnn liliiufli n* "r".! ^uutn: \\ utuli 
nuuilrlt aji uj> j>ut tjg hg Irlt > fnTu^lflt^ ajt Jfi <V //y ////, wy^/Yy. 
i iftni-p-arb- 2nL.utjuini-p- built hp.n h p-JbuuiTLnj L. [i 
ihtuiuuiLutnl^ uflt&h'lt L. tTuinuunj hiniu uini-truii fun^. 
nh'b : 

l] utult aji It. ^-ut^^nuf^ft l^nl^h'lt uilruutl^ Jjr, ^ufltn-lrnZ. L. uiiiub * 
utnutnu uiutlfb luu in nil mi iuin.uiQiun.njL r , ah ^ utbu^ut^, 

g hin^lfinj) utn. uthuiut*Uuigni^ 

L. ajj-lruuib 'Unjltufl^u^ tj.nL.a^tut^lruy It. uin.ut'ltg 
tun. fi juiu^nutbu fi gnuinj L. uiuit-ftry jtut'liafr 

1 fj-hL-nutgni-gbui[_ BD. 2 hifb om. D. 3 utrLLa-^ B. 

4 D adds j u/tfujfti. 5 htutqutglruti^D; fuutnjug B. 6 L. 

ftiTu^lfb B. 7 nt-uiuint-lTltk D. 8 utn.uiuta.nljlt D. 
9 'u It. B. 


JinJuuiLuilf [3-iuL. t/nnp-ni* 3iJbnuijlifi > L. fa-fililiiuiing uiifiun : *t\iulia[i un/fLujj^/[iL. iJutnJ-fij ufb^uf 
a.fiuiu/alrujip 2 aji ^u^uinuim-^ljuil^^ uuinL-flfrub ufyfiajib J^ h- 
Irujlt 2f j> iflu ri in n i-ftr fi i^U M. IrnuujpujliSftL.n no 
inp.b~n^ nL^bfi : *^\uibaji ^nuh"b IL. pfulrb fi uuil^li 
tunlrujgli intfuuil^^ fiufy fi 2^ '^i/o/ n in L/tf ^uj^jj 
uuiuiqnL.ui&-na nuinlruia^ ifuJfin.IfuJjLng'li IL utumni-uj^-uijlingb : 

"bngiu, L. tuuij&-utn-uiif.njbu f^nL.uifi^uM^.nJbjtu fi 

njuipuli uiulff^ ^uifyuifLui/f L fSbrf.ifiT uilffb l 

nttltuinnni-u : ^^ui'liij^ unpui jnpJ-uttT tfui 

uiJuiuglrb, n^ fal 1 "- loft*/* ui utj^ **/[_ 

[itRi L. Jit-ofr^ L- aJnfJraJbnut filb^* L ftk u[jf_ 

uiuiuinni-fiL iuli * l 
L. tTn^b L. l^ 
tfuynlrLlTuig L. u/li&a-njbfSbif-frftigj L. fi 

jttfJJtubuibu L. ifiuiquujjirb, fi [ iiu d 
u L. nuibufbOu, fjiTuiuni^bu "'j ou(J/" b- u tfiuub 
ijb rtfi ft i[lrnuij \\filfqnuftuj L. \\tj.lfL.ulruij 
auiit.uiuutlffli lutiuibfi gnt-guflihifi 'bngutblz "ZCju/utnfiur, iuuiuiuin.u 
L. p-nt-ti-u i/uiftn.lfui'li nt-uiiTint^ nnuf^u utul? t P"fP'" f ^i "- 
^iTuia-njb LL [uuiliuin-nfli ouib P~^r *liui : 1| uiub a[i 'but ja-^buiuji 
^luillu jilt mi n/ Y/4 /'* l' u fy unpui* untlnnu L. rSlj/i L'ju L. jzuintrlfuiiTu* 
/L. afi LL auiaa-uilffigu uin. uin L. utn. uk/juSD, luliLm-t^jt 
L. uin-uibg ^uiuiiiuiini-^li iuli, h *UnL.l^n [iiiuntutjni [tl Liu'li'li a.nn^, 
nil tuli n huli L. out Jlfli UJjU UiL.nfi'bujl/b jfilinli uibu 
rfni^ tjuijling^il^ nn fi l^nf^uilfiuL ^uibtj-^uub l/L, 
L. ^utwuiblflj It- [unuiuili a.nn&-lfli) It. an)iui^in L. ai/innZi 

1 Zilbniulinj D. 2 B adds [i^f^ 3 ^ufuininni-f^l/li^ C. 

4 n[t ^ufiunujnL.f}lrujL ulffrajib uuint-fifiL.'b [^'^ D. So B only adding 
4- before frjjul^. 5 turjp.fiL.n B and in marg. ulfa^U 6 fi tf^Jlun^ 

uinL-fa-lrlil^li BD. ' a^uiuuinuiLuli D. a^ B. 

^ u nuii iiili iuli B. ^ uni-aft^D. Ifiuuiuinni-fJ-fiLjb D. 

ifJlu in n i^lj u QUJJI "-" ifiuunubu BD. fi unguibl^ BCD. 



atJtunJ-u Lnp-nL-p-lrufLiu, "[IP. ifinjuuibuil[ *Ltu^uJ mutism a 
/fUj'Lip) DuSbafi niuju fi tllrnuij *bngui wulfiji : 
nn ni]..uiuuini [tlLuiilii tnLfftu/quJnuiLiuu It- ft if uiiiii/ljiu ilu 
*Lnj>ui uitfunqutL-g ifuinlrinL^ UMJU nj>fi L.O. rift uin. utJlfbufjli 
'bnub ifinn&uia-njLffU, fi uini-fib^ui'b^ /t- 2 juiquMO-U jUirj^nuf^Lruili M. 478 
L. uiuiuLuig nnniTufhuilfUjljuig* b. utnnL.lruinfn- /^np&-LrJj : |^"^ 
"linnui [unuiiub IL. lun^iuJiun^ LL u/liu/na. a.rt[i&- n.nn&-lriniJ h 
njib ui n p_n L-uU > a^i^fb /* [uuH-iufifr u*[iilrbiuni^ u. ujutui ui If cy n if 
IL. auibguiblfini] aqfiii i-n tJ ian.u/1/a ^tuli&uinnj, IL. lutniu^butnnL.^ 
fiUfiuJji ju/Liut[itf.nL.f}^L^li L. ft p^^^bunfiu'Liu^ L. 
^uinrtL.uj&-u utfLngfilj np Lipl/lili IL. 
//* no ^u/ifnatuLlrn f&iuiA+Ji ft 

L. uiL.biJt frjjuu'l'n'-ffikuitra.) juinJfHr'b L. iTui n mti ^b IL. 
Jiu^ Jfauilin-UiJiujb IL. uiLtujbni-fa^fiL^li a.nn&-lrini[i ^^\ 
Lnlrli* n * rL.nL.nliutplfuii ituiliQuiliL^ Qnn fan- u (J/"^ / u/ 

tjnn fat " _ a J' gn l*Lii [ufrtu/iiiufi uinirinL n [lP. 

LiuuiutLitrnnnL^lt uiuL^ tun. ft ***[> ifhn&.utL.nnuigli JJiuiju 

ifuiuli nnnj nno juJfLUtQ utul^nn up fi u^ uubgtruii 
fi 11 fill in n tin t_u uinLnn^j* IL. fziurilrlfuJiQj) jbui uuiliutL. uji triui'lilT'u 
fr filjfliuiJfag* IL. ifiuniKinL^ uj^ IL. ^utnlrujij* L. 
ajtiTp-nlfuti^* LL. ntTuibo h *LingutltL^ nunjuuig IL. ij iuuiun~nnuuj, L. 
ntTiulio ujuiuiuiliuin IL. uufLrnuiuLTUig IL. /'tf t/jitJif, L. utn. fi unguilit/li 
lui.iSluul^iulini [tl LiuTj LutntMJL.uiaruji u/bj)iuujfrb u. 
fi \un/iiui nriuj/ini'ljuia ' *f-ni [tr/it-fiLi aJiliuinn.nL.uig 
nuta-nn i^usbui 11^111 Ifii ftiTuflrinLf^ jtMjinlrujijy LL. jtln^lruJig L. aju\. 
pnlru/tp, IL. ^ui^lrL^h uy tjuiniTnt-lfiiu fi i^ni-nu I^nna^uii^ ^u/llruii^ 
LL. aLlJi/Jb fi 'l^'J" uinlikuii fi Ib/rfipu rL.uinZ.nL.guSLilrinL[_ fi 
[met ml^uli, [u 
LL. n_ lutrin^ 
riiubiuiinliitb v tuujiu L.nn n L. 

2 B omits 

5 L muUj 

aMinuiniuin BD. 7 tu 

-u/Lu/a.ntiLi D. 


tL^uitriT t^ntTuibu nfip jnncf-iutT ufutuftu^lrtu^p 1 
*$"_ t^- If^ujuJUJnlr^iuuf^u Pj^f 1 "^^ "- fituf 
j ft Q^ufi u {J^ in f 1 "f"-" b-U aJfbutnn.nL.u 
tlf ft i/-0 tunLujulrintf jtun-tuOtutinju tutuutntuuut 
t/tuuu Luin&lrintl atun. fi Zlrn-fiVb nt.fiutfunt-ja-lru/1/ 9- n l_ 1"iJ^ J [ t 
ftp juit^tui^u ^uuLq.trfi^lr^nj tupp.lrgni-fiHrui'L'U jnjub Ifuyp* L. 
aiujuuiL.nfi'litulf Ltrintj^ u/liuim "ijjt u. tiilifiLuil^o u. ufbt^tuuiMtn-p 
IL. luliJtujno i^bfib* p-*?LuiJfio &bnrjtutj L. l^utltuibg LL. iTutltLuibti* 
L- p-flimi/flo ^uiintrbfi nuu-iurLJiL , L. ja-jbiuJJtD IL. u/l/Zu/I/u 
In nl, uSlnj : *p x u/Vy/// funLu/L.nL.ia IL utbiutuni-n IL. jm uijuil, uji 
[fl, tulip l^lrUgiur^njUt utJl/blfgnL^U tj.utL.nn^ 

u no nbLiuiljUJijuMniLlrugb' I^J^ nn jut&-frt 

mi . uiiff-iT utJl/liuijU nunlro a.nn&- t nutn 
iuifiiupinu'lj fiinuiqiul^ui'li p.ui tfJtu ijufb [ii[iiu[iiZin'Lni [i) I, u/I/b L. 
ujililjni [<1 1, tub : | * *un. nn *Liu[uiuljAl,niub IfjjJrUujgfip IL 
up) tun. fi gnjgu u/n-ii/i-O^ ^uA fi [nu^il, [jl,ym [3 [IL*IJ 

fiL^/u Lujaifui^-njlt* trn-UiLntTujuSunguL IL 
ng^ uiutl&iunu ft Ifntujfi uiiutnlrbfig U. li 
LuiaJkuiiu IL. ft utuiutnL.tul^uilitua.njb 'b^tL.^a-nj* rt [ tn ff pjifgnt-tf [fbf 
4r nil luifuTAuiuiuiliUiUJUJut / uAlfn/jftLu &-finuiufi nuLtf^nL.n. 
ujuLlruiiU) IL, f*JI ^uinLut'blrnltu iiuJlfliuiuJUiutttL trnu/ua.nq, tun. 
IrnlruujgU ^.i^ni.Ub IL. l^nnanLUU* juuJ-tubujg IL. ntTujlTiJriug 
Ittuna.lrglring IL ujt num JJtnQl? ft n.lring nutn 
Luiul^i : | f */ lu ^P "- tntUTtnp IL Ptlfy/'fyj' "- uj 
L. p.uiaJlu3ilL uinni-iTuuiuiLuibuitLnjli "lituL-Uiltp IL atufu 
fitfiuuutnLjb ^uSliaujnlrn utnu/Lg ZCtiffifiut uutnL.ti.nL.p- fruit/a. LLU/I 

trtut ZiiuJiinnn' L ii/iu ->uruji*lj ujjp uiutuuut unrip &iun iuin 
IL utnuiu*uujp tLa-nh^liullfnu IL. 

j^lfUJfji B. 2 

4 C in marg. fuujqu : AB in marg. 
D. 5 ujiutnntuutnfi'u BD. 6 t^uijli D. 

D; fi /(ntufiuf. B; 

pr. C, which late hand corr. to 


ah trnjtftruiip ii/I/n , n ** iiunuin-U UUIUIUHL. uiiiiui [ri outb QL? M. 470 
irnlLlr^nL^ tfuilrunquig*b ajrnlruu ft ^tr^uj iju/b/fnLflfiLjb ^tf.lrii 
*-\\uibaJt [i ungtulil/b JitibLuiifnjbitb nn tfb an-jfbffli tuuijuilrb, IL 

fitrnlrb ^uiLff-lfnLUin.nj'bjjb , irnLUiglruiip LL 

iiunrLtuntrb li. 'bnliuiniua.nlrli, L. 

11 L ii li IT [i li liiJb uii^nnuuiuuiL. iiiinifiiintruii ^fimni^li^ IL. 
iifiui j ujtL.p fib tru/ 1 jufujf/b, ouMbqh P^uiL.itja.^up Ifb, nn 
p.uijQ iiiunuj^[i liuliuiinnjli tflnuib 
i t/fib^L. ft ^lupjfHri L. ft ant-tLlri 
V'IJ t^uitjJlfiui l^li [infill [luili : \J L - ufUiuiiTnLlltiubu 
IL. uutfiuiuiLu ni^lih'b^ L. O.U/L.UJ/I u/&lruJin* fi 

^uitj-njli jtufli tjp.uniAu'li [i 'blr^nj KliUjtb : ]\o^ ,jj { 'li[iu1, j, if^^, 
uiul^iUL. Jfi f*}"l- ^uitTutl^uiLb* It. trfit^ui^u/Li^i_ii no LnniRi 
if iuli if y m ZL, tjjrgfr If [unft^uf^iuq^ ui ft ut ft IT ui [^ fi iflrpuy 
&uijujjfi, l' UUJ 'lingni^bij ufiuuiLTnL^u/Liug fi i/fiiuupb 
fibrL. tf.uiL.ui IT lULjU <^uSb fiUCu/ZlL. ii/i/ifinifii/iu7j[i'l/. IL. 

fi tlffiu/j flnifut 

i. LuTigtrui^ Ifiuu uin. 'linufi'li " 
ilni [ini luyli uinZuilftTUi^ tTuit-finL-gu 9 ufjli 
ff.tTrLUirf_trn- ^-Uiq^lrtu^p^ Jnuir^^jutn.ui^ uuilf 


tfuifuutfi/f.nL.filru/1/fi, uin. 

31/34? ^uiguitiL-Uig p.uin.uigfi Jk&-nL.ftlruib, n 
g[fu rtfiiJ ifuififiVu L. fi Iffift ujnjbnuli 10 : [^"{jg "fiuf- u nulifr 
Aji^^ifuifiuinL.p-JiLVli ufbjLuin IriJinn&n L-jfUruSu* L. u/n. uiiunofiL.p 
L.U ^uigfig L. [uui<^[ig, L. tfufuuiifuili If uit^JnL.f3- truing uftujb-uin-nL.^ 

"- uit/iipuiftuifip uijfauiuifiu )"*[- 

nn l^n ^ 

ah n __ B. ^ni-J-lini-uia.njb^pb D ; ^uiL.J-linL.uiLi.njliD BC. 

juiL-nfibuilfUiL. D. a&uijnuu D. uuinn.uiblfnL.uu D. 

6 &ng in marg. ABCD. 7 a^nifutujif.njb D. 8 ufUini 

B adding in marg. ufuinuiuuigjt* 9 D omits* 10 

B. n XiTuinumi-iL-'u B. 12 uiuiiu D. 


gm-nutlttri ujtiujlt ujufj^-uin-nt-p-tfuiJa.^ turi IL. ntrnlru ' uli ifut 
L.^U IL. utL.a~iJTip IL.U ft 'ulrpou ututnlruji 

ulfttiulin, ijij* UJuliliuijbftL. nn fib* ilJuubtLujuT Irplfhp IL. &-nif IL. 
tf-cruiD IL. UIL.FL. p.lfnlfli } jUJifb'uujjbL^ ftuutptrutiii tjtuJlrbiujlM fil*_ 
Jji JJi gtuifiuputjLnq^ Qpuijling, un.ii uiii*Luirjiiiij. t /"/ I/ '^ 

no nnn^h'UJI If- Jkl/blruii I; IL. LuiniTnL-p^lTiuJp. 

fu/I/i IL. ^utukunali in il tin iiili uii n , afi tin IL. up 
Jfi ifbiuug^ np l*b_ f 1 fil^m-fflrutLiu : ^^ni-ul^ 
jtruinj, iTntL.ngli ft "lik-pou iTnL-&-lruii* ijfLih'li iglrujip uiii-uibg tujltn 
fi liiuaiuL-uiLuli IL. itrno-u IL. autjli nn uiulilib t/iuLn'Lif}niulfp } IL. 
tuiijiu uujLtp uinuituou ^uibkuMi i^b^ib ni^liuijb iJuiuU Lbnnnuiglt 
uflijuiif nt.-[tt IiuiL. n [\B. tjuit-nl^b L-jtrhuMig uj ilufb ui j n if tfiuintunlfLij 
t/fiL + lL. inuLlrniunb *Lngtu lulni mil* m uiL i> hub aitiiiub iiiiiluuinli'lj, 
IL. 3indtTini^L^fiuuiLa-n jd-nnni^b. a^^jnnJ-iuiT LiMJUiuinlriiuujl^u ft p-***g 
^nuiJ-iunlruglTli' annnijiujlib JJib^ti uiuinuibnglt iglruii, IL. fa-iu^. 
ifinL.n IL. ni^buijlt tflf g 111*11 I^ni-f} If UJif^Lp^ jiuufrtL-'t IL. jlruiu l^ui^nif fi 
[uuM^[ig*U LlrnujLnng* nJpiSb ujjun u/lin-p irtL.nO ujb-fru/i^, ui^utt-p 
IL. n*ti n mil [ i) 2 nL - n $ IUJ uf ifa alrb IL. tui/fnutu/b G , ani/ii/bq fi 'lingiuL^^ 
auiltuiauMbnL.^f^ii^lt iTungli IL. nap.iuaiJnL-[&[iLjb , IL. anJlubg ap.nL.^ 

ni-iKi a'&lfli'&lfnuiLuMlM nmnb* IL. 

nni-i afifnuiuMM nmnj* L. uiiu 


fi [uiu^lili L. fi ^nutnjl 

uiuI^tuL. uft tjlfiuaipiL-la-fiLjb'b IL. a^iugutnuli, ijuiub 
iifuiLnfiu/uuiru[tf!iii/I/Ij : I'Vj/l tjb autjunuhlf Juiilri^ ilr nLut plf i, 
nn ft u.iunJlug ut^ut ft <uti/iuiL.npujg t Li IL. It ^uiJhumuia nuuin uili uii 
-, uf at mnulr in i[^ IL. filitj.iun^.uiL^lrini^ t^guub^ni-f^fiL^liu ll " n "g i/*"^ 
onl^nL.fd^iuL'L IL. 'btrnni-^Jii^lt u/L.a.ututlfuin t^n. outLah nn&/iL.p 
M. 480 no jfipiuL-p iunn.ln-p nn^iuLuij au&nn&.uubuii fault a^-utpiUL. IL. 

nn juyuiLfftufi fuputfuni-f^IrujLi uin.ujut L. 
L. jtiTuj trying Jk&-n L-flft i-lilt bnjj- 

1 ft giuJuiguijung D. 2 jfrnt^uu B. 3 u-fHriujg B. 

iJivjiu^nL^D. 5 ut^lr^ni^T). 6 lui ift ip tjlru L. 

D. 7 juyuguful? D. 8 ajp.uj ajfn L-ft tf uib B. 

uiLnju B. ^ iuuiutuin-lrinJ~B&. qgiultLnL.^. 

D. 12 Ltnn/nt.LujJi'u B. 


"V J\?lU Ur b U ' 
IL. 'biu/bui unrip, Irrtlfnup uijunpfil^ Irby jnjtu rj-kuf trnL- IL. |J/^ 

Lniuuiiuj uju/inui^lri. Jffb innJ-UMtT a\]uiiifruiu ujuiuLtruii, ^1^,*-*, 
uinufilfiu njuinftlni-p-lTufti funiujuni^fS-hL^liub tfuijlrij^ri* L. ilfih 
\\ILUJ fl/Sbus, tjfipu L. jfi^uitnuil^fi uirtJ-u/bfr tupuurifij u*{iJJ nftp ft. 
p.UinnL.0 L- unifnnnL.f}lrtuJpp L. p.u/'bfit-g juTutuu 
^^\ul/Lnifinb L. ^\nivutnL* auiLafa tHuuitruiliu iLn 

'lifr, npni^j) l^iuri^lrgJTlM fi 'ff'f* utrLUni-i 
ajtrui ujjunqhl/b, atujb tip ft if.fibiurtp.nL.u'li ^ 
inL.uiitiui^nn Lniuubfiup JutnlrugfiL : (* >a ^/fl uuiLuijb IL. 

nliLtuiUilt aifu/nu Ll/Uquinnju, &-uinp IrnL-lTUil 
\uiTjaft ^ff'fta niuuunM-ffrnijbu mJUn I* tiuutnuilt \fu_n no* IL^Luta.nj'li ^^^.ulrlMni^inbinutjli* aufbnh Ltubiujp ihn^ 
ut^uinp L. Lutauiufi+p L. vou/b + lriuja-nn&p' IL. ok nft n nj* 6-fi*/f/?i_n* 
un. ft b-ujrip f l 'b} liuiuiuiLufliuig a.nri^-trii L- ^ 

P-^II^LO trtjlrb : l* 1 "^ utnujinnbitiliuilili* pninnL a.n[rp--* lu/nuia-U 
inTLinuiUuia* n\ lunuiuq n uutliiuiu unitTauina j IL. uuiuuiua juinu 
Jfiuijlit Duibajt fiinn^ti IL. iiiljluu&li'li IL. auutlruii unfifinJifi^U qu/L^. 
Lni.fa-fiuLpu utiunpfilj UJL.nfilituL.p fLUm-p-buSb* p.utiq tuna i tun ni-U* 

. ntiibah nn f/l/ < i^u/l/a.iuiPiiunuja.u uin-ihuiL.nntfb IL. 
\ juuinbuiljli iijiiij&wit ni/f rTj*Ij / 1 ^ t ? uiutri ^jiui^ui 
ftifiifjfi/ni [d /fii* 1 !/ L. anL.utn'&ni-[3-IruSb luJlrLutjlt uin-truii knl 
*l\utbaji ajninJ^ illuuli unnui ^tuuuiniuliutLuib IL. 
uijluuip^uuLuub uirLi/imi-nrfb utn.lruii nbLut iui L.. aq 
tjlflrLtjuJrjujuiLnL-Ui)j IUILUIJJ [i*1mi fi [iL^Ii, anuui uiuiinlfftuiaifji'b IL. tjj 
[iiw/iujijm_[iJ /, ii/Vlj fi P.UIQ iiuni'lstuinif, auJiq hiLiuliuili utfuui 

1 lufiui/ U ni.p[,L.VL D. 2 PU&IU-P LE. 3 u/Lv]i L BD. 

4 fi tTututlnubu D. 5 ^1*2"! gu/L^nt.pfiLjU D. 6 B has 

-ri and writes u over p* 7 np B. 8 iTn^ing B. 
B. 10 


n.n n&- IT in ij^ IL. Ifliiuiluiini [iu LuiaJhinJi [)/'"'/ uiuinui IL. uinJ-uib 
t^n iu Jl/L I, ij n i *!M tun. fi auiL.nnL.f3-/iLjb //np-nuplruiu aufu&fi'uu 
ifuintf-lri) lun^iul^iulili ^ntf najfuiuLuiLuib ^luumlfli ft uin.ifilrgb'jng 
ij tuu IL. fi ffiiifiij ui&trinif) ijbuiu a.nn&-lruiq IL. inn^iftnnutgb ft 
^uinLuiL.nnuin-njbuli) aJuini/Jt'li IL. nuibKli LL. 

nuSbufi ^uinlt L? iluSliIiiiiiuu ilifi tTmuigU &n-hi LL. Lnnafii uin. 
LuiLuiLuli-, IL. uin. utjunu^iL upuiinLrufii iJtlifTt* b u ^i 
*Luijb uin. fri-nub IL. uin. ^uiuuinuiljuitjb lini-nuibuti : 
puiLalruii^ fi nuiliLni-ftlfbL/Ui IL. i/ii/I/uji uj'l/ri 

IL. iTuiflfi^ IL. J-uin.ui'Lii.nL.f^^uliU uib^ruf-uigl 

. n-trnL-uibuii IL. 'bnL.uintriilrnlinL-n hnuig^ jutli 

IL. fi uin.ifilrinj'b &-uijvnL.a, IL. jmt-uufLbi^ 
IL. il/ii 11 IL.U ut/i tfto" ttlin.\uilint-n uipfuuin^uiuuili +uin 
n-nufirfiLJ/ IL. uti/ui^nL.p-fii^l/ Duirjuipuitj, IL. 'itnL.uianL-fd-fiuU 
in ii i{ [ill i/iufiii //iti'b, uiJjni-p-fiuli IL. uSliuiuiii/ii [Jfii'lj ^buinfili a.utui^. 
*btrj, "/IP 'liifuiUiri I^uiJJib uSliuiknlruiL IL. uib^iTni-ui iTn^uil^uigt 
M. 481 ttnp ifinjuufbuilf fiitui'li&nui^nn rLuijuiuigb uibn.uiu^. 
uiuibu It r/ i>iiinni ui IL. auituuiilrnlj ifuiinli uli niliiSlilfb^ , nuijb 
uin. nnnt_ /* f 1 ^ 1 ^ ui JJ/L L-^L [ibuiL.nnlruii'LtT^ UL 
tj ulrniTufb Lr uifU jffbpb "l/lrfu^- IL. ifiuil? aulrnt/uSbu'b : {^"i/fl in-crtf 
iiiun luiniiL iiuijli uuili ii$rni-ui&u, nnp IL. alfnlftfuinuTiLuii "f[P /' 

n.uin^.lruii fip.nlL. iTuiuni^lip ft JJt '/"'/[* 
tu'liQiiiuil, ijiuli h lUinifuinnL.p-lr'lil^lt innJl? ni/iinjblruiifj 
fi i/fuiii'in'lim^tl [ii^li, inL-^-lruiio puil^uilrguib* ouibajt n.[iL.nuiL. u^ui^. 
uinlri L. [vuia.lri LuinlrU uiJT/buijb anjnolt *Unnnn-nL.f}lfuiJp. [unn^. 
[fl fi lui/r* auilfuiUQunb [uu/b&fiL. nnuuit* anting ft 
]fniutru[i ui 

p.uin3iuii &2*fu f nuini-^-lruilMU^ ouiifiulrli IL. 

) ui liui in inn I, I [i i* IL. uiL[tiuin_p uibant-nuiulfb 

^ uiinuiiTuinnhu BD. IL. fi B. ouinglruii D J ouin.^ 

glrui^B,. 4 finL.uu/b[i{_RD. 5 i[uijnuft.' 6 D omits 

uh niliuliL'li. 7 uijb uin. nnnijb B. 8 For ft B reads aji 

nuutfuiio B. u/Lii/uinifi/fifio D. 


nbui'Lig : 1V,// t/utuU ah uflini-ufbfi L- "bTU/Lu/tfUiLnn ^n-^uit^lruti 
t/fiiiifitSlint fi Inuli CL.filtiunn.nL-pnb } u^j upuflt^i L. i[i ^uiin^iui 
n f li/iJuijnuipui I bnL-lfHjUiu r p itibnlruibu m^liki* aJfTuiuiiTpui'Lu 
i-filrujb, kftl; n^ tun. ft ifi 

U *ltnniu, fi print- Luinfi ^"J^ ni - n bl_ tf-npo-nquttj nfi [i 
L?L [tuiiflruqfi ^u/jtri^ ^iuLuin.uil^ ifbij.ij.^iT Ift^lruti 
U uijUnqhL nn *brtL. fin k a fib a^L,ptrufbg ajfuu/bub ^utb' 
fiifiu/uifji , It. uilruni-p-tru/lj pLni-fS-Iftubu finiug^ num 
|| ^nt^ulrufi unuftfi in^-^inL^lilrui'li ufiuuitTni-lcHru/b [nypiuLnni LJ : 

\\nitm *Luj[ii tun ui $ [ill fi Jfa */***/ P J~ n nn tfffli jkut In^ffTb fri-fitt 
puiauiltrni-q n+ unui lu n lutuna all n t-[" o~u * IfL-larlilrnlflihli) Ui ll 
L. fi aun-nm-fftlrlilz unntu iuuiLni,qlriur oufbqh urn-pp. L- uiiip.[i&- L. 
lUiL-trft-uilfnju aul? y /!//// V/ IL 

L- Lui 

nn - 

p.utn^u/pfruii: |^- jnnJ-iuiT fi up 
uuihutuiLuinq-lruuip, utuij&-uinLp, IL. ani-Uinf}p. 

Jlrnliuijh'b luuinlilr^uini-fiS-tru/lt ^tui-uSl/ni-p-lruii/iib, ft. 
"Liii/Is u/nu/nlru/i *bnqtu uii-nuit-nnuiLtib) -nutbqh uijutu^u *ltnqiu 
iiilini utlili I unJnnnt-p-fit^U ajutjunufiLub uiuu/uiut-nnni-[trfiL^l/u 
Liunn-lruiiu, -^juin-UiQouib ap.uiqJbfli jnuib Lu/b, tip num ufin^^ 
liiuniiiui iiUL.nh'Ukuiip, L. ill, iili uu L. n u ilrnLtiUu ^utJp.uin^, 
Zlriufj) : iiJrnh-uuU, tu/ub fffi inbuilt uitib^ uinJ-uib[tu mlruu/Llr[_ 
[unuiuilrgu/b : ^*- nn&lfn-uL) Juiult aft ifutpnt-np f jui/Lni-iMJ&-ng 
tfby L. n_ fi Jfinj [iJlrpl? fi ii[iuintiun I,- ft ^ui^fig uiL.if.uj^r iuufUJ/[U/^ 
"lilruiip* juinuiL-fa-u Lufli tun- uiutnni-Ui^ aq.fib Jiinui^iilSui^, 
fiL.nlriii'bn ^uilnj L. liuftfutlf ifolri L- njtui tTuiuitjb 

glruti'D. 2 So A, leaving an erasure : ii///7/i///_^ 

D ; ^fllru/b EC. 3 mJitrfnifJ). 4 ft tfitun.u 

L [r T> : ft t/t. L E. 5 D omits nn fi : B has L [i. 6 In marg. 

of B is the scholion jnptri^iuVb . 7 D corrects j fi ub trft IT uiljb into 

jf.tAlrnlrlff.'L. 8 ffUkfnM.^1, B. 9 ^utitj-lrnZ pntl, BD, 

and B writes in marg. tntui^b . /ffylr[u(u/lSu k* f^mlru^tuliU D. 

11 B omits ifujub. 2 i/iupni-n C. 


Uiltinnj-uiltuig ^uibn-huulrii \* u lf .jkut utnuiL.p-hg'b 
Lnntfujltttli t/jj nuui ufinQ^r l^uina_utL. jiuui nnnjifuSb* IL. ^-trnni^bfiu 
/* np.ujaiTuJifhuJju IL. n^fibub ^uji/u/npu, trfa-l? j/""^/ 1 nL - l lb r 1 
M. 482 LuitTuia lUJL.ff-ujnni-pu'UJu p.uin&.uiauib, U (JI t/J ujn - UJ fo n _ u 'k ^UMUUI^ 
iiiuniiiunli mi inh uiuliuili Jluutib fuTuiuuiuiuhnni-ftlruib* nn 
IL. ugufLfjTjJt IL. uiu in nt-itt&uij filth I? : |^/_ Irb ^fff- 
unuiu fi ^u*tjl(}fiLJb 2 IL. l^uibuij^ npng jn[nij:> fi 'linguibl? 
uju/n-iUL.riL.'l/p 3 If/yap, i^uftp.nL-[f}[iLjb l^nuunL-^lfuilib rt_ fi ^uifit^L^ 
nnuit^u nJlubo lutn. ^kp-ujlinuuli onJlugb utut^lrU iun-uiL.lrinutb 
nuui LutifujL-nn niunnt-Q, ijuiuli 'liuifuutud.nL. IL. ^tuti^tutotTujb fnfiiiu^. 
uinL.p-lruj'li* fan- nnnL-tT Lilruui */>"/[" 
ifituiL.nft <A^>ui tjuSb [[} lr uijfipu ^uii 

bJiu^fig nujn&.uiglruiiji, artfiu uptuju 
, 1 luuifinLUi^ruJuI^n u/I/l/* u If n JiuL L ui i [i *bui 
fittj nnnt^jt Luijiuiugl? ui 


\^L- nrinjifuil IL. auiuinL.alruii ? p.ui aJlu LuSb 

'' IL. iiu'iuj, Uinuibab lUiQlinnulii IL. JLlini-uh IL. quuin* liiuli tuli nli 
lUJ^trujL Itnnuby I"!* b uj n&-lrug^ no ufbl^nnh^bu^ fd-J^-u^J^tn IL. /?* 
UJnrL.lfL.0 ILUJ at/at tuuiuifi// utu^j^-uin-ni-^a-^ii^U nL^lifili, n.uMjn uuiliuijb 
Lujltnuinnjup Irb, hanLL. uiauiin Jlunnliuib IL. /iJivuujujufirini-fiLuSLi*' 
uui^uiuiuiuuia iiiiuut nnjuuiti in I IL. uiiunnnio Irb ft n.nt-tjbujpb"uj i 
*b[iL-f3-nj* jnnng Luinfr a.3inL.3i n-vruibuiuinnnu fi /f.iiJL.iuii ftlt uinutnL.^. 
njit) uiuliiuL. JJt t/IfiiuiiI^LiunAliiuiu f'^'f- ujnJLuJiiripjb ii[i luiib 
ouibah anjul^nbuil^ufb fuuuiuiifuMnnL-fa-fiL^ib Ja-nniugnL.^. 
, aujjg i/Jr^" 1 "- ujulrbiujb nL.nlro uutnuiui n.fiL.nni-fS-fiLju'b A 
ujn^bnub, Jl.&itiL. i/iui.rini ff7lniJi/fi h ^[rjut guj 
uin.i[iui*iiuig ' [t f itu Q ^nujct-uinlruiip : f^*- uujuiu u^ia l 
n * h ^-u/n-U/jfig IL. jutnu/fi/butg , au/aq.'u uiautuiu 

^uitfuintriui n* nuui ptbnL-[tHru/u, ouibah ul? uiatuuiu 
pb KbuiL. : \^ul[ niTuibtj ujbfinuJL.nL.^fiL^b^b IL. 

IL. nuui uitfl/bujjb utjunnJ-uibujg D. ^ujglflrnnL.p-fiLju'u I). 

3 B. 4 i/iv/u/uujnL. BD. 5 IL. n D. 

fii/iui/uiiijufi/ini [d /ru/l/lj B. b Uin - t l> UJ 'buig B. jutnuj[ 

*bujug B. 9 Instead of autaq^/ uiqujuiu BD have tjuibuitjuiuiutg* 


jo-tittup IL. uJL.lriujuuitugnL.p-fiLjbp^ *Liu[tiujli3i plrnlruji pun- u 

\uintib uj'banL-a..nL-p-0-ujU) h IIIL.&- & LU nu/j n /, u/I/lj * uinLtruii fta^, 

fi unL-np. fi tn^-nnubb-u/L fi ii-ftbuinnni-U lusju &-ujnuJj It- n * 
no n* /, nnuil^u uiuiugh ^, ntuig luuutino uiujjuil^h'b 
u^l^inuU ya/t/if/YJ&y/r^ "_ / 2n -^""-/^"""^> It- "> 

tbuufj^iby "Ul IffiTiuL-nnp ^ puinni-p lUurLui 
urbgu/blrinif fi i/inL-fa-njb IL luiLrf-uinnL-jtUfb^b n^niuJ^uibuti^b : 
*-f\u/La[i IL. n * n.nL.tjbuiolfuijo no UMOUIUIO liUintL.lruii ifi'ltfi'b tun. 
uiuiuiiuji nnni nrnt^i uiui^inut uiuliu tviunnfiuy Ui /l ujittinuilihp h 
tfnnniMi iffiti/fiu/lini [d hiii7j ^u*bn.lrn3i utJliliuiJli [tSbtui/niffi p.ni3t 
lutn-Uiph'bni-p-lruSb nbuinL'iui^t* t l n [ t uiL-ntibwL uiuinui IL. uinJ-uib 
l^ ^tTutuinnL^bu IL. uinuunu IL. tun. tjjrnji*li ui n_utnfiU n L.[itl li uiliL &-uijn 
al, iifli uiiu, hnnu. nnn-fip ^uinutauiuip utujuint-tuufintufLiun [ut/n-nL.^, 
in IL. tfiunq uiui^uiuit^b i/iuuini^nit/b/i'lj, ^tuutuntuL 
iunlrini^j IL. outb aujjunufilf nn jutntrbl^lj tfu " IL.U 

ujnn.uinL.jt tub a^puj^ujn.iunni-f}[iL^lt "_/*"_ ffbuiut^. 
'blrij-njli ujjbng^tli nn ofttunfr funn^nL.nn.u'li iuinuj[t tunLlruji ^-, 
iu*b[in-UJL-uip t/^jn [a-nif/nui auiUiuitTnL.'&uibub iTlnuiulru luuijui Ifli, 

> l*"^ F& UJ L. uiJUult-tib lilrniuiunuju &-ujn.utiuiLuju &b-nj M. 483 
u p-trntrint^i ^ ^u/ju ft n.[iuuinp.nL.u a.fiuifrt/* ah ntfiuup 
I nff u gliu lutriniJj nittia &-h&-uinh-ug[ib rtnp ituitrtuq IL. uipfutu^, 
nuibiug uinJ-uibji Llfiubu Llrutli : *-^ftu[i jujjlinufify 
imfL'lili [fti n * iniuli^i h 'bu-ppui "ill 9 nL - n ujLuSliiuhfiui* J n l* 1t l n '] 
[i 'bnguibl; ^"t^, p-"{jg ^IrnJ* ^Irnni^blfUjgn^Li ifiiuifil^uil^lrguigli^ L. 
uL nujli JlupnL-n iUinhi3iUJL.nnuig, C / /I /"J/ t lf Tnu {J f uj ff L^lrnuj^nL.n 
L. [unfiujfify tun^ nnng ^n Irnplrp^ nji L. anujtu ^uiJkiTnt^ tut//if>lrtuj^ 
Jujult ihuiihLuiJuinuigb : ^^^utbah ij^i iuuuini^[(l [u*L L. ^"'^ 
-l<lfiL& nnui^u put^utuuij^igb ujujuitunujn.u t/iuuini-iju/La-f, 
IL. ungui ifiunu nLjUtr^ nt-njin^ ptuVu iun-[i}l? ^uibn 

B. 2 juyunufilf D. 3 uiuuigfib B. 

[, D. 5 fi J-nqnil_[i C. 6 u/n.tupfi'LnL.pfit.'u BD. 

7 D omits IA* 8 (> *fwj" B. 9 jnnng BD. 10 


tjq.uijnL.ft Irutu t^ll ^~ / MM/< >/? p.iui^JuiufUiiafil^ 1 it[iuTujnnijl*i 
auiliiuia-utn-njlju auinfa-nL.tjUiulf'li L- a.n tj.ti.lfb n^trjui gutbLni-^. 
p-fiL.'l/b : \ff- utrLuiOJiU LlrnuibnL-nifu *bngui utjuu/fiu/ip ITU : |*"^ 
jkui nulfntiJufltlrinj ^uitjlilrnnt-fa-iuab, npnij* uian.trgfi rLutunt-o 
Liunniui'li, IL. fyuJt uui[il[iui iiiij mifli ^juiL.ppLuiL.nji auiprj-nL., tan. fi 
u ni iu u ni in ^> iniu il\ulili ufuiutpiuuuiu* L- tj-ut^kftlzgb [i 'batjuiltl? f>p.pni- 
^uiuuintuL in-nt-p-ht^lt IfnL-j L- If np. n** n t 'f-'ll utuki ni^Jl.n, 
inn in iLu ut i ouiU iiun-iuQiua-njli t Jfib * afi [L. n < uibcLiuiT 
nL.Jko f'2^ / ^ r /_ p uj [ l p^ uin -ui L- l^tuiT jn 1 -^} IfiuSblTi uuiuuil^iut^.njb } 
jun'Ln.ftn nt/u/Lq nn fi uni-fip. ft inl^nni^lilruilt nJinu ^{ U { 
hiring^ ini-^-u/L^ L. JhltUt^^ ^> nt f- fat "2^ utuililrinti, fiannt- 

[3-lru/I/ p.ut'bfiL.n? p.utftu.uiL.iuTAUibiug i^nun uiu^ini ^ li itili giuliLut^ 
nL lui 4", tntruu/lilri fa* i/itutfiuiO-truii uuint-a.uia.njL L. 2i%/ii//Mi/w^_ 
11 n ill' /. ml,uliiuf n \ \iuniuljlili I U- ^liui^inuliA tliu nliiulil, i , atujunuhL 
nnp P-^UI^-UI n * Ibi/utbiuu/^-u aunu/tnlrunt-[trfiL3ib ni.'bfiu, 
anL-UUMlikinju npiuii&iiiliii niulil^ni^lfiulj ^uiL.uiuuin L. anjn 
\^L. "uui uiugbuii f/uil ^utuuiuiutni^u IL. ^utun-uinuihlf ft Ifhn u*n^ 
Llfuii aifiunn.utujlruini-firfiiJb'l/, umlrint^ L- ^jlrnl^uinlijnij^j L. fi 
i/lrnnuuifiu pnt-njb ^utntiUi'lilrint/L- p.uianL.tT uilia.utiP abnjlt 
ITHJ tii^tr^nif^ jna.[iuu tfJfiuiu fLufupU* jtu/uajt JklpinL 
tuniu n'li L. Luinfi Jljcf' uiuia^autu^uta.uin uin tubg naJfr lun^btfjnj 
in^nfkint-auiblriinjli, injinnutgli ufiuip octroi trnjd-uii uibl^uinui^ 
ntruii :! till n$uiliiuli) IL. uiugkuii ubiuli fi ^luuillulil^ ntfp.n^U ifuib 
itj uli iili in ijli : j* w ^ n P.p fUilfufuQl/u auiLuiuQub IL. niu \iili h 
l(iun ni ijui'li It'll, ft 1/finL.iT fi 'liJJi'b l^iiijiuli^ &h-nj l^ui^ntf^ iRi 
nLjUn3/n.nni-[3-fiLjb uni'lilfli' ahtTiubuiflt IL. aujiui uinubnt-Sb IL. 

* p.uiaJluuiiuuittLa B. ^ ^PP- n trl! ^ ' UP" n t_ t t~ n ^ " 

Gregory of Dathev has the following scholion : L. trpp. n^_ I* pp. n^ [& 
a.n ututr^ 3 t^jutn.ui^uia.nju D. 4 a_[ipuu E. 

D. 6 For "y[_lb B hasjyuibaji. 7 juiJb^ntf^D. 

in text, but in rnarg. of AD ^ is added, as if the reading 
should be ^Irini^ in C the letter is written above / 9 utbl^ut^ 

puiga-ui^p B. 10 ^tul^uiL^ui'blrliu BD. 1 L. afi Jfiui uin.^ 

'unt-fb D. 


nlfnt-p-truiJp. IL. ^uiilrguj^-nJo 'Ljiu'biulflrfnif ; 

]\*/A atf.nifni-p-/iLjb utunnfSb* tini iiinT^ni ffiL mil^i, IL. a.nlr[3-- u/iun 
u/bn-n uiutbb-intj^ plrnlrfni/ an-^-i/i/u : ]*"^ aJuinuibub LL auiut^. 
niulini niuliulsi ^u/brLUinuiuja.nj'b IL. ^Ira ->u/i7c/-//fi/i^z a-ifunj IL. 
j &lm-tflili : {^"i/ff "> *Lnt-Uia inbLnntTiu^. 
-innlS "HP .jnuib uilitjiriui Luib iTuibLmtib Jhin n^Uh-'U* IL. uituui^, 

unt-pp. tj-pntjb l^'fi puin 

.* out'bnji luiflSbtuJli 

tnlriui^ lunufltgu 2 uyungfilf *bJlulilr^ l^l/Lrj.u/ljL.n^ nn ifi 
Lfi a~&uin.uiLuili ^nuiiTuiLub) IL. ^ nn l/tMtj fi puirntlt 
lili i[i ujtinttli, fian/L. ^uiilrilruuL. autUni-Uiltgb fftj-lr nti ghl/ ff- 
nL.p-[iL3j ifiniutjlt nn /f"Jj ft *blrnpu utlruuu'lilrini^ 
ni]^ IL. JknliuibuiinJ, IL. ^nJufbh IrnL-lrgnL.^. M. 484 
IL. Jbnl^ fi [nju fi 
bj uyungfrlf nfjj> l^utnlfb fi 

aiulilr nlLnjfafli [i A/I n't/ trn/L.lriDrujq'u uttfuuiblfi\ 

n.ui^lrnl^nu p.ui L.UJ Lufli IL. jutui juutL-ulri fS-ni-lrugfi^ IL. nuui LiutTiunb 
*ungui ^u/u/i-fiujlri utfiu juuiuurf 
n.nnjbuj^uinnL.p-lrujJfLp^ IL. ungui 
lUiJlrbu-gni^un fian/L. fi JJjiuuKu 

aaui^-a-jng Irnfigu JJiuuju IrnlL. : \L. uiitfui UMUUMILU jnuib Lujglruii 
a~ na - uiL.n^unL.falrui'u trna.^- uiniunlruJi uiumni^&nji Qnp 'unnna- 
fiL-n uunutnlruji , IL. uLafLuuii^lt hub ^bng oh-np-nnujgb* oufbaji 
uiifiu IL. 'bnt-uinju pui/ini^Ju Jftnnjfb uiuinhg, UTLUJ ^utifiuig , uin.^. 
iGutbuiuiUin^ujLuib Irtuinij, i/inliiui-lruiuig, 'bnL.finuiIfUi'bujg^ iiunui^. 
ILIU tLli us n , \uiilnuliiuliiun-, I/ujjuiLuibuug^ uiUinuiL-nnuig* 
IL. a.ut aJ}u 2P^tfuj Jp-p , nJrna'ghl^ IL. IUJL. ^uiijilrglring* J 
LL ujjiftb Jjj nuui J^n^l^\ IL. nuui ^utuuulffi Jujjlf ijuiLuib 
ni^b Jb&uiL. ^LnL.f3lrujJp. nL3/ajbtLnnL.ft 
nnJ-uiiT a&uijnuijujbtLub, IL. n^ h tjlrnujju 

B. ' ^uiifiunlrujfli uinufbgu luiunghli 

B. ^ ijHjfyajLuu/L.'u B. 8 ^pfcJtuJfijy BC. 



Irpa-lri ujfiinb-ugfiy otuuafi jujjlitt-iutT tu tfl/L Irpffb ^bilrlS u/ fl ^~ 
Ltuutuia : 

Q^JL jnpJ-uitT ^iL.pu/pu/1/^fiL.n no ^uiuituplrug^- aujL.p^'bni-^. 
fitfii.'bi/b J\ubLni^li_plt ajtun-tuQ uuil^uiL. Jfi fib* utuiuglruii aulr^. 
nuiltli fi 'blrnpu mu/Lpb, U nnn 3 l /^ r l tU L/ utl f^ iuiuni - n p- IfknutLni-nb 
^o/o fuifnnlruii^ ^iubrL.lrn& [UU/^/IL. iuii[i fart- nn anuiui [miiii'lj[r:tJi 
-, ijiuuli u^utunLutti-Uibuig 'bni-^ntlfgirmj fi uni-pp. utiu&u/pfiit h 
tn^-nnuUtru/lt ulrnuibnjli* aiubtjjt fi ijlrftu/j unfiuM trb \uig * L_ 
tun utn-iultg utiTnauibuig* uib^uJnji tr*U ^utgrfli) L. ujqlt ui'bjuiurLli : 
^\ufbafi i/Uiilrini-f. L. uinJ-uflth hub l^n iiiiuitiiiunn jlirtli L. int-^, 
utuunfiuii^njL^lj 3 L. Jklfltiul^^b^ lunnu^fi'UL.nj L. "*i-/i ^ftut^iu^, 
*Ltujhgli ifiuult p ut ?l u t l l '* 7 "'/> tTuiuJfb luiuftnutiTuilib iTnguibuiL : 
flu A luiingb t*brL 'liniTuibult t Lui[uui*L&lri, L. ^nutJ-uinlri h 'itngni^Lq^ 
aft ni^bfrgfili u^utut^tL. uui^uMu^trutni-^a-liUib 
rflifa-nlruigV auni-np. L. auaui'b^lriJi'L tunjblr'b 
aiuiu uiL.ntibuiLinuili Lutlt tun. ^tuutunuilf tut/Irk Jrpfiu* IL. fi Jh tin nit 
jSbfipujlflrnntjfiu, *btu[u t^tun.iu^fiu'u a-ft^ni^ /fibfiu Mytufip, Jfib 
uipuibg L. ilfili ** IfUiliut'lig* L- {tip/tub L. turLtutfLnnn. 
M. 485 linniTuiliuu nlitnnlruii it^f 1 P" UI trnLtuDU/l/ifit-nnQu u 

* ntunriui 

tui-n^Uni-fa-fiL^liu iiuuuint-tu&-) p.utanL.tP UiifiiUL.p L. "bnt-tu 
t/fintfb tun. ^tuutunuiL tyi \/rl/ tu Jl/L Irpffli , L. JjiL-unilb iini-nut^m ib 

L- iuuuint-tu&-tunlru : ^ ^ knp!ro atun. [i 
trnnl^p a^juit/iuiL.nnult^ L. jpQu/bu a'fi UJtunub " L. 

j' L. uiuiui jnp<f-uitT tffil^uioujb^i-p no fi u^utpni-glt 
tfliipli nuui ttbolfiult jiuuint-li Jttpujjti trnk-uii blrpu 
tuuutnL.ui^-utpnL.p^lriutffL luibuiiuuiLI/b jfibalruibnu ' 4 r/I / I '- 
jtuuinni-UJ^-ufipni-f^tfL^Uj fuiurLUpli L. fji'b/iu Jfi tittup jlrp^ 
lig, *bt/iuunL.p-fiLjb urjlin nn fi ^p'buL IrppJriK trnL. [i \\uupJjin 

2 $utgj> B. 3 lUiL.uiif-nJbjtb D. J[i . . . 

L. Jfi D. 5 uiifl/LlrnlnuL ^b^b-'b D. 6 a^iupiui,u utn^Lni^lt 

is added in marg. of AC, and in text of BD (but utn&lrli in B). 7 BD 

which AC write in the marg. 


luinutaji upufU + lritruiijli nn a-nn^-lrgiUL. ui*bn.n o 
uitTuiLuiL. 2 iuuutnL.&-nj, niTuiug t^inl^nL-j^truiL u[iuuiTuin-g> 
It. nifiuLg ^uitTuiL-nl/b uiuuituLtTuilib ijibfi* putbah ujuiuiutrLtrglrinj 
IL pn3iuiL.nn fuatfiuJp utiun tuition </-nnntflrglrinj* 

i Irnlrb) ft i/^Q Irnlingni^lig 

un^ IL. fi aivifuip uiJl/blrgni^li iiiiuifiiunlfiui nl 

guiiTutiaU uin. p.iun3>.uii-uiltrLUiLuia.njliub ^jni- 

uiLlruii "Ungut p-npUuiJbiugb) nn&uibn ''' Lni.uiuil/1, inij 
Jfinjb ft JjinQt* Lnntfuibl^ *, IL. JjiL-unjU fa J^iL.uJl^t [i 
nutJiun iTluuli ^nulrqlrini, n [U* Q\lrui uiLgtfb h fa-^LiuJbuigli^ 
^Ir/rlrn/i luift ut luiuLuibtili : ^ 'HI" m/rulru/i IL. Lnlruii "linniu, nn 
outb op-tub IL. autb nJfiuiu IL. otult ajnju ft t l! T n ^- '&&' 9- nn ^~j b- 
tnqlruura' Lfiiliiui Uin m P b- b ut 'buijD I/ft Uiuin 
L.n^'LnL.p-fiL^li h */ i [ l bf>b uiuutni-Ui^- 
uinutltgb || ntfu^ru iTiuntL-Uin^ , IL. 

|Jnw/ IIUL.^-UI 'Lju/Uni-p-ftuU uinuinlruii 
u uijung[il[ u^tun, 'lini-uin-iUL-p anL.tL.ui^li^ifuiJ^Lp " IL. 
uin. &-uflin ^b^ti^b utniuligb) LufLufbgli uni~nb 
J/, lUMnifiunuiltu/U IL. "Uni.iun.iui-nn iiiuijuj^.iujbni ^1 ln^L liiu^. 
IL. uinrLutnlL. Irnuiff-juiui l^utlt* Dufltnlt utJlfbuia.iun^i J^ftb 
UMi/1/ljuip.uinfi fuuniiuin-pli, IL. 'liuinlriji IL. niiiinlil'i ^ui ujiu^, 
* IL. l^iuuiutnui^- ilinunjb IL. p.uin-figlt IL. tuiuniui-nnuigli 
* IL. uinplrglrutip Jftb^lL. ft Juinnnn^lfutjU^ 
a-trntrghlf tunptrgnL-^triuiTa. tujuni-fil/^ n < b-u/bniuglruiip n.i[uniJ IL. 
n* ItTUin-UiJlruiip } "{Jl yni-uinp- IL. utn^a-ni^b^ ui n^w j^^iub f<H? 

jnnJ-uiiT au/n.utOfi'l/i/ [rl/fi'li ft a^fiLutnpnL-uli^ ah'iilTuu'lt IL. ap.rtnn 
iTuinJffbul? n*btf- u {J l f^ i P^l- uifL.iUL.uiL.inb Luiglruji* jnnJ-unT utlru^, 
gtru quinlriL.ujI^U^ njj&lrn-U ft iftrn ^ 

1 nn a-nn&lrguib uibn. D. 2 ^nuitTuiuuiilu B. ^jnn&u/uj) D. 

4 l^nr^tTuibl^b D. 6 tuuuini-Ui^iua^.lruig f o_ D. 6 ij 

B. 7 fUrn-uiJkn-lruiiji D. 

N 3 


M. 486 nfiui p.uiniuL.nnL.p-fii^lili IL. aTfjtfu/nujni-p-fiLJb nn&fiL.p 

nlrli) L- untulflini-^a-^ti^b [unn^nn.nj IL. ifuiuig* IL. jtr*** iu nui 
jfiL.plrui'liiiU fiL.nuipui'U^L.n no h 'liiuah-i^ uiutnlflr 
^ iiuin3>.l,iuinunilnnujLiub fn/ujuinuju/inni 

IL. umufbutlt : "- uunutnu uUiuuui-iiiu uiuauii n [lP 

[u*[3-lru)i/p. nbLiuiutlt a^linL-^a-lfiultu^ IL. 
nn fi uifiujli 1^ ^ IL. ^na-L.nJ JJiuajb uil, uniiiuijlj } Irnlflth IL. " / ?-^ 
Utnuiaiui^uinuitj : \~*^ u {jg ^tut-nti IL. ut put n Jfl* p.ninfilrgnL^Li 
fill, ujil[i ^jutli^ltlfiuip ^juirLtuoffLni-fflt'Li^- , 
nn aul^nb *Ltngm uin-ftbruicf rfUuiutlilrajijli IL. tu n luli^ltlili ii/ueui['n_ 
rnnL.[&lruiL ' iun ui$[i h n_tf uii^ nn ouib 

^ fi "bnjb ft &-uiinb ^ui 

U A in marg., and ED in text. 2 a 

B. 3 fi uifiubl; D. 4 lf[iu*'lj[t D. 5 

truiligU D. 6 ungtu D. 7 The Greek =j>iuu 

; Dh&s^utgutfJrnni-fllrivi/f!. 8 ^lu^aJrnm-f^lriult CD ; 

but C has ^ftfiijb in marg. ^ 


THESE are important as an aid to the fixing of the text of the 
D. U. C., and as such have been already considered in the intro- 
ductory chapter upon the Sources of the Text, 1 8 and 1 9. The text 
here printed of the sixteenth and seventeenth chapters of the second 
book of Eusebius Hist. Ecclesiae, is that of Heinichen's Edition, 
published at Leipsic, 1868. I have not added at the foot of the page 
the whole of Heinichen's critical notes ; but only those which have 
a bearing upon the Philonean matter imbedded in the Eusebian 
text. I have supplemented Heinichen's notes from a few sources 
not open to him ; and chiefly from the Old Armenian Version of 
the Historia Ecclesiae. This is in turn a translation of the Syriac 
Version, of the text of which it represents the earliest form. The 
Eusebian excerpts are frequently found in manuscripts of the De 
Coelesti Hierarchia of the pseudo-Dionysius Areopagita. Thus in 
a Florentine Codex, San Marco 686, a well-written parchment 
book of the tenth century, they follow the De Coel. Hier. f. 2 1 6 v. 
under the title : QiXotvos ire pi T>V K Trepiroprji 7ri<TTev(rdvT(ov Iv AtyvTrra* 
Xpi(TTiav>v apa Kal povaxiov CK TOV eTTiyeypafjifjievov Xoyou aura> irepl /3iou 
GeuprjTiKov TJ Trepl iKfr&v. The excerpts, as in this codex, were collated 
for me by Dr. Bostagno, and I have added a few of its readings. 
That they were transferred at an early date into copies of the 
pseudo-Dionysius is clear, for Scotus Erigena already in the ninth 
century included them in his barbarous Latin Version of that 

As an adjunct to the Greek Text of these two chapters of 
Eusebius, follows the Latin Version of the same made by Rufinus 
early in the fifth century. This I print exactly as it stands in the 
Bodleian Codex Laudianus Misc. n. 294, adding at foot of page 
the readings of two other codices belonging to the same library, 
as well as the readings and critical notes of the edition of 1740. 


KE4>. IS". 

'tis irfuros 6 Mapitos rots KO.T' At-yvirrov rr)v fls T&V "X-piarov yv&ffiv tcf)pvfv. 
(Nic. H. E. ii. 15.) 

TOVTOV 8e MdpKov Trp&rov (paa-lv eVt rrjs Alyvirrov <rretAd/u,ei>ov, 
TO vayy\iov o brj Kal <rvvypa\l/aTO Krypvfat, e/CKArjo-ias re irpSt- 
TOV 7r' avrrjs *AXe^az;6petas o~i;oT7]cracr^at. To&avTri 8' apa rG>v 
avroBi TTfTTKrTfVKOTtoV 7rX.r)0vs avbp&v re Kat yvvaiK&v CK 

ea-Tr], 8t* do-KTJo-ecoj <iA.oo-o</>amirT7s re Kat 
j a>s Kat ypa^rjs CLVT&V dftcSo-at ras 8iarpt^8ds Kat ras 
, rd re o-VjutiroVta, Kal rr)z; aAArjz> Traa-av rov fliov 
dycoyr/i; rov 

>. IZ. 

Ofa TrepJ rcDi' Arar' AtTUTrroi' affKijToav 6 &i\cw iaropfi. 
(Nic. H. E. ii. 16, 17.) 

*Op Kat Ao'yos l)(et Kara KAavStoz; e?rt r^s 'PcojLi7]s et? 
eA0eiz> ITeVpa), rots eKeto-e roVe KrjpvrroFTt. Kat OVK aTretKos az; 
euj roi3ro' ye, eTret Kat o ^>a^V avra> crvyypa^yia ets wrepov Kat 
avra> TttirovqutvoVj o-a<^o3s rovs ety ert vw Kat ets 
eKKATjo-ta? Trept^xet KCLVOVCLS. 'AAAa Kat 
rov /3tov ra>v -Trap' ^tv ao-Krjr&v a>y evt juidAto-ra dK/H/3eVrara 

eK8^Xos, OVK et8a)y \LQVQV, dAAd Kat 
re Kat <Tpvvvu>v TOVS Kar' avrov 
v o>s eotKe yeyovoVa?, ravrr/ re 'Iov8atKojrepoz; 
TraAatftiz; ert rd TrAeto-ra biaTrjpovvTas *QG>v. Hp&Tov ye' rot 
rd fjLrjbtv ?repa rrjs dA^^eta? o^Ko^ev Kat ef eavrou Trpoo-^o-etv ev 
ots t(rrop?}(7etv e//eAAev dTrto^vpio-d/utevos, ev w eTre'ypa^e Aoya> 
'Trept /3tou tfecoprjriKoi; ^ tKercov, ^epaTrevrds avrov? Kat rd? o-vv 
avrots ywauas 0epa7revrpt'8as aTTOKaAeto-^at ^)?]0"i, raj atrta? 
j rotao-8e -Trpoo-p^a-eoos, ^rot Trapd ro rds -^fv\as r&v 
avTois, r&v and KaKtas iraO&v, larp&v biKrjv aTraAAdr- 
rovras aKeto-0ai Kal ^epaTrevetv, ^ r^s wept ro 0eiov KaOapas Kat 
etAtKptvovs 0epa:re^a9 re Kat dprjo-Kfias eveKa. Etr' ow ef eavroi; 
TavTt]v avrols eTTtre^etrat r^v Trpoo-Tjyoptav, otKeuos e7rtypd\/ras rw 


rpo7T&> T>V avbp&v rowo/xa, ere Kat ozmos TOVT avrovs 
K.CLT dpxas ol Trpwrot, jUTjSajucSs TTOO rfjs Xpt<rrtaz><3z> Trpoo-prjo-ecos 
ava TTavra TOTTOV TTL77(f)r]jJiLa'fjL^vr]^, ov rt TTco 8taretz>e<T0at ciray- 
Koiov. "O/iAcos 8' ovv tv Trpwrots rrji; airora^LV avrots rrjs ova-ias 
/^aprupe?, ^acrKcoi; ap\o^vovs ^tAofroc^ety, tlvTo,(rQai rot? 7rpO(r- 
rj/cowt rcSi; vTrapxovTtov. "ETretra Trcio-ats airoTafa^vovs rats rou 

raj 8tarpi/3a? 7roieto-0ai, ras C 
dAucrtreXetj xai /3Aa^3epas ev t8oras, rwy /car' eKetro Kcupov Tov6* 

&S LKOS 1TlT\OVVT(tiV K6vfJL(p Kdl OepfJiOTOLTTJ TTtVret, ro^ 'TTpO- 

(f)T]TiKbv frXovv acrKovvTtov fiiov. Kat yap ow K&Z^ rats 6/x,oAo- 
yofjue^ais rcor aTrocrroAcoy rTpa^ecrti/ eju^eperat, ort 8^ Tra^res ot 
raiz; aTrooro'Acoi; yz;(opifx,ot, ra Kr7}fxara Kat ras vTT&pftLs 8ta7rt- 
Trpaa-KovTtSj fytpi^ov aTracrt Ka^' 6 av rts \ptiav elxtv, a>s fxr;6e 
etz/a^ rtua ez;8^ -Trap' avrots* 

"Oaot -yoOi/ KTrjropfs ^a>pia)i/ T) OIKICOI/ virijpxov, 
d>s 6 Aoyos ^o-t, 

7T<oXo{)j/Tes ffapov rets Ti/JLcis Ta)V irarpacTKop,va)v f fTidf(Tdv re Trapa TOVS 
7TOas TWV aTroo-TdXcoj/, wo-Te Sta8i'8o(r^at e/caara) Ka$' 6 av TIS ^pfiav c?x ei/ ' 

Ta -TrapaTrArjcrta 8e rovrots //.aprvpTJcras rots Sr^Aov/xeVots 6 
4>tAcoi', cn;AAa/3ats a^rats eTTt^epet Aeyooy* 

IloXXa^oi) /iez> oyi/ r^9 oiKovp.fvr]5 ccrrl TO ytvos. "Edei yap ayaOov 
Tf\fiov p.fTa(rxfiv KOI TTJV 'EXXaSa 2 xai TT)I/ ftdp@apov. UXfovd^ei 8' e'v 
AlyvTTTG) K.a.6* Ka(rTov To>v 7riKa\ov[j.6vcov vofiSiv, Koi /MaXtora Trept TJ^I/ 
'AXt^ai/Spetai/. Ot 8e navrayoQev apioroi, KaOdnep els irarpida tifpancv- 
TO>V, dnotKiav oreXXoi^rai Trpds rt ^toptov eTriTTySetoraroi/, o?rep eo-Tti/ v?rp 
\ipvrjs Mapias 3 Kfifjifvov eVt yea>Xo<ov ^^a/iaXcoTepov <r<f)6dpa ev<aipa>r, 
ao-0aXeia? re W /ca 4 /cat aepos evicpacrias. 

EW erjs ras otKijo-ets avrwy oTrotat rtves ^crai; 8taypa\^as, 
irept ra>^ Kara ^wpay KKAr/o"t<Sz/ ravra <$)i](Tiv' 

'Ev Kd(TTrj 8e otKi'a eo-rti/ oUrj^a lepov o KaXeirat (Tcpvfiov Kat /io^aa-r^- 
ptoi/, eV w povovpevoi ra roG atpvov jStou p.v(TTr)pia reXovvrai, p/Sei/ 

1 irpoaeXOuvTas Cod. Bibl. Venet. n. 338 : irpof\e6vras cett. Euf. [Heinichen]. 
The Arm. Version implies irpofkOovras. 

2 Heinichen negligently omits from his text the words ai T^V 'E\Aa8a. 

3 Manias Cod. Bibl. Venet. n. 338 : Ruf. MSS. < Meroe.' Euf. ed. c Mariae.' 
* eVec/ Cod. Bibl. Venet. n. 338 (Heinichen). 


17 TTOTOV^ /JLTJ crtr/oi^ /iTySe ri T>V oXAcoj/ ocra Trpos raj ToC 
XP e *- as dvay<ala, dXXa vopovs Kai Xdyta BeaTncrdevTa 8ia Trpo- 
(prjTu>v Kai v(j.vovs } Kai r' aXXa ois mcrTr][J.r] Kai eucrejSeta arvvavt-ovrai Kai 

Kat /ue0' erepd' (prjov 

To 8* e fuOivov pexP 1 * eo-Trepas Staorj;/ia av^Trav avrois fcrrlv 
'EvTvyxdvovrcs yap rois iepois ypa/i/iatn, rrjv Trdrpiov <pi\oo'o<povai <pi\o- 
(ro(piav 3 dXX^yopovj/rey, eVetS?) (ru/ajSoXa ra rfjs prjrrjs epprjveias vopiov(riv 
a7TOKfKpvfJifj,evTjs <pvarf<0s, ev vnovoiais SrjXovfjievrjs 4 . "Ecm 8' avrols Kai 
o-vyypap,fj,aTa TraXaiav dvdpwv, 01 rrjs atpeo-ews avr>v apxnyerai yv6/j.evoi, 
TroXXa p.vr]fjiia rrjs ev rois aX\r)yopovfj.evois Ideas OTreXtTroi/, ois Kaddrrcp TKT\V 
dpftfTvirois xpw/neyoi, /ni/ioGi/Tat TTJS npoaipeaecos rov rpoirov. 

Tavra [j.V 5 OLKV tlpYivQai ro) drSpt, raj tepaj 
avT&v 7raKpoacrafjiV(p ypa<J>as. Ta\a b' etKo's, a <prj(nv a 
irap' avTols etz/at a-uyypaju/xara, ra re evayye'Ata Kat ras raiy a 
(TTO\U>V ypatyds 6 , St^yTJo-eis re rtuas Kara rd etKOs TWV TraAat 
TTpo(pr)T<J!)v epjLt^^eurtKaj, OTro^as ^ re Trpos ^/Spatovs, Kat aAAat 
rot) IlavXou ir^pL^ovcnv eTTto-roXat, raOra eti/at. Etra 
f?jj ?rept roi; reovs avrovs T 7rotet<r0at \j/a\iJLovs ovrcoj 

"iior* ou 6e(opov(Ti P.OVOV, aXXa Kat TTOIOVO-IV ao-para Kai vpvovs els rbv 
fiia Trai/roicoi/ p.erpcoi' /cat ^ieXeoi/ ? pv6p.6ls 8 a"ep,voTfpois dvayKatas 

IToAAa jaez; ow Kat dAAa Trpoivv 6 Aoyos ez> ravrw 
eKetra 5' avayKaiov tydvrj btlv avaXegao-Qai, bi &v ra 

1 /7T6 Cod. Kegius et Cod. Bibl. Paris n. 1431, ^Se cett. (4). 

2 avvavgtrai /cal reXfiovrai in Codex San Marco, n. 686. 

3 Heinichen has this note : ' Tty ir. <f)i\o<ro<povffi ffo<f>iav B C G H E a Sch., 
T^J/ TT. (piXoaotyovffi <j>i\oao<piav D F a Nic. Str., q>i\oao<pov<n TTJV irdrpiov (f>i\o- 
ffocptav A E a O Steph. Val. Br. Lr. Philo : Ruf. f ad divinatn philosophiam per 
sacras litteras imbuuntur.' Heinichen does not notice that Ruf. continues : 
' patrum leges in allegoricam ' &c., from which it appears that in his copy of 
Eusebius was read vopoOfffiav. The Arm. Version of Eusebius implies <f>i\offo- 
<povffi rrjv TT. <f>i\offO(f>iav. 

4 SrjXovfjLfva in Cod. Reg. and Cod. Paris, n. 1431. 

3 ovv Val. 6 Tvyx avetv Val. 7 TO?? Val. 

8 Heinichen has this note : fiv0pais C F a b G (adm.) HR a , o fivOnois Philo, 
apiOpois AE a GO Lr., quae lectio haud dubie ex Philonis verbis orta est. Ruf. 
vertit : omnibus eos et metris et sonis honesta satis efc suavi compage modu- 
lantes.' Cod. San Marco, n. 686, 


Ci rfjs eKKArjo-taoTtKTJs ayooy^j V7rort#erat. Et 8e rw /XT) OKet 
ra dpTjfjitva t8ta etrat rfjs Kara TO evayyeAtou TroAtretas, 8wa<r0at 
8e Kat aAAoty irapa TOVS bbr]\Mfjivovs ap/xoTreiz>, Tret^ecrflco Kaz> 
f?js auro (fxtiv&v, v als &vafJL(j)ripL(rTov, et 
rr)z> ?rept roSSe ^aprvpiav. Fpa<et yap <28e* 

EyKpaYetai/ fi' axnrfp TWO. $e/ieXtoi/ 7rpOKaTa/3aXXojuez>ot 777 
aXXas f7TOiKo8oiJ.ov(Tiv operas. Stri'oi/ j) Troroz/ 1 ot/Seis a/ avrcov 
fveyKaiTo Trpo r]\lov 8va~f(t>s ) (Trel TO fj.ev (piKoaofj^flv aiov (pcoros 2 Kpivovcriv 
fivai, (TKOTOVS de ras rov o-w/xaro? dvdyKas, odfv TW 3 /xey lyfiepas 4 , rms 5 6e 
WKTOS fipaxv TI pcpos aTrevfifJiav 6 . ^Ei/ioi fie KCU 8ta rptoi^ J7/xepcoi/ 7 UTTO- 
fUfj.vr)<TKovrai Tpoffrrjs, ois 7r\ia)v 6 TroOos e7ri(rTr)p.r)s ewfipurat, rives 6' ourcos 
cv(v(f)paivovTai KOI rpv<p5xnv VTTO <ro(pias eorttojiiej/ot TrXovo-iais xat d(j)06va)S 
TU oo-y/zara %opr)yovo'r)s ) us /eat Trpo? 8 fitTrXao'ioi'a %povov dvre^etv, Kal poyis 
di e^ rjpfpwv aTToyeveo-Qai Tpo(f)rjs dvay<aias edio-devres. 

Tavra? roO ^^Aco^os cra^et? Kat dvavrippr)Tovs Trept rail' Ka^' 
77/xas vTrdp\iv 7]yov^0a Aefets. Et 6' em ro^rot? avTiXiyav rts 
ert o-KXrjpvvoLTo, Kat oi/ros 9 aTraAAarreV^a) TTJS Svo-TrtoTi'a?, l^apyecr- 
repats Tret^ap^wi' aTroSet^ecrji', as ov Trapa TICTIV, rj {JLOVTJ rr) rcSz; 
XpLo-Tiav&v evpeiv ear! Kara ro evayyeAtoy ^prja-Keta. 4>r](rt yap 
6^ rots Trept <5z> 6 Aoyoj, Kat yui/atKas crvvelvai. 

*Qv at TrXetorrat yrjpaXeat Tvyxdvowt irapdevoi 10 , rfjv &yvfiav OVK dvdyKrj, 
KaQdncp eviai T>V Trap "EXX^o-ii/ iepctmv, ^uXa^aa-at 11 /zaXXov, ^ Ka$' KOIHTIOV 

1 So Cod. San Marco, 686. Heinichen has following note : ' o-trtoi/ ^ TTOTOJ/ 
AE a F b GH : Ruf. cibum pot umque. airiov S^ ^ TTOTOJ' O Phil. Lr., o'moi' 70/5 ^ 
TTOTOJ/ CF a K a Nic. Val. Str. Br. Sch.' Arm. has air. 8 ^ TT. 

2 Heinichen has note as follows : aiov Qourbs E a G Philo : Ruf. tempus lucis, 
&c., $. af. CF a GH Nic. Val. Sch. 

3 Heinichen notes : rd C, a> F. 

* Heinichen notes: i^/xw AE a GHO, ^epas CF ab G a R a Phil. Val. Sch. 
Cod. San Marco, 686, reads fipepav. 

5 Heinichen notes: 'rofs AE a G (a sec. m.) HO(R a ) Lr., rais G (apr. m.) 
Philo, rd CF ab . Fortasse Eusebius scripsit ry.' The Arm. implies : oOev ry 
ptv r)fj.ipav t rats Se. 

8 fveipav AE a GH Step. Str. Br. Phil. [Heinichen]. 

7 Heinichen notes : OVK post 5td rpioav fjfjiepSiv perperam add. Val. contra 
codd. Phil. Nic. et ipsum Rufinum, qui recte vertit : ' Nonnulli autem etiam 
post triduum in communionem veniunt cibi.' Read commonitionem. 

8 Cod. San Marco, 686, omits irpos. 9 ovrus Val. 

10 Heinichen notes thus: l -yr]pa\eai. rvyx^vovat irape. CF a GR a Ruf. (gran- 
daevae sunt virgines), fT)p. napO. rvyx- AE a F b Steph. Str. Br., 777^. del napO. 

- H Lr.' The Arm. = ' most of them have grown old in virginity.' 

11 Cod. San Marco, 686, reads cf>v\drrovffai. 


ia j)Xoi/ KOL iro&ov o~o(j)ias, y (rvp-fiiovv (nrov$do~a.o~ai } ra>v TTfpl TO 
f)$ovS)v f)\6yrj(rav ) ov 6vr)TQ)v cKyovcav, aXX' dBavdrcov ope^$eio~ai, a p.6vrj 
d<f) eai/TTjs old re evriv 17 6eo(pi\r)s tyvxf). 

Et0' vTTOKaraSa? ea<az>rtKwre>oy eKrtflerat Kal ravra' 

At S* fr)yf)o~cis T>V icp>v ypap.p,dTo>v yivovrat airot? oV VTTOVOI&V ev 
d\\rjyopiais. "Anacra yap rj vopoBevia doKfi rots dv&pdai TOVTOIS eoiicei/ai 

rals \%f(jiv doparov vovv, ov fjp^aro dLcXpepovrws f] Bprjo-Kfia 2 avrt] Oecapclv, 
o>s did KaroiTTpov Twv ovoftaTQJv ^aio~ia KaXX?^ vor)p.dT(ov fj.(paiv6p,va 

Tt 8et rovrots eTTiXeyet^ ray 7rl ravrov vvvobovs, KOI TCLS t5ta 
v avbp&v, tbia 8e yvv(UKu>v v ravra) Siarpt/Sas, Kat ras e 

vvv 7rpos Tjfjiu>v 7nT\ov}jivas a(7K?i(Tetj, as 
Kara rrjv TOV craiTrjpLov iraOovs eoprrjz;, v ao-trtai? Ka 
(reo-iu, Trpoo-oxats re r<3i/ Oci&v Xoyotv CKreAetv elcaOa^v. a Kat 
67T* aKpifieo-repov avros, ov Kat eis Seupo rerr{/)7]rat Trapa /xoVot? 
^//,tz> Tpoirov, TTL(rrifjLr]vdiJLVos 6 8r]Ao>^ts aV?fo rrj t6ta 7rapa8e8a)K 
ypatyfj' Kat /uaAtcrra ye raj rfj? /jteyaArj? eopr^s -Trai'^u^tSa?, Kat 
ras e^ rai^rats ci(TK7i(rets, rovs re Ae'yeo-0at etco^oras Trpos 
vfjLVOvs toTopwjj, Kat a>s eros /xera pvOfjiov Koo-^tcos 
ol AotTTol Ka0 J f]<rv)(Lav aKpotofjicvoi, rStv vfjLvav ra aKporeAei;rta 
, OTTCO? re Kara ra? 8e6T]Aco/xe^a? fyplpas e-TTt crri/3a8a)z> 
otz^ot; jotey TOTrapdirav, a>s avrots pri^acnv avzypatytv, 
ovb' 3 aTToyzvovrai, aAX* ovSe raii; kvai^v rtvos, {;8a)p 8e povov 
avrols ecrrt TTOTOV 4 , Kat Trpocro^ry^a ^er' dprov aAes Kat 
Tlpos TOVTOIS ypd(pi. TOV TTJS Trpoo-rao-tas Tponov T&V ras 

1 Heinichen notes thus: '^rds A.fcts CF a R a Nic., ^T/rdy Starlets AE*H 
H Philo, Ovrjrds Siardgeis Lr. perperam. Ruf. vertit : " ipsam litteram et ea 
gwae secundum litteram designantur." ' The Arm. implies rds /fyrds 

Just below Cod. San Marco, 686, reads TCUS SiaXegtmv for rafs \tgefftv. 

2 Heinichen has following note: '17 OprjffKda avrrj CF ab R a , 17 ot/c/a 
male GH O Lr., quae lectiones, ut recte notavit Schwegler, fluxerunt e Philone 
cuius verba haec sunt : doparov vovv, ev $ r) 17 Xo^iKrj faxy SuKpfpovrus 
rd olffcTa OftupeivS The Arm. however involves fj oifcia avrrj, while the Greek 
original which here underlay the version of Rufinus is beyond reach of con- 
jecture. Cod. San Marco, 686, has TTJ oirtetq avyrj OecapeTv. 

3 Heinichen notes thus : ot5' CF ab GH(OR a ) Nic. Ruf. ('ne gustu quidem 
contingat '), ovte AE a Steph. Val. Str. 

4 Heinichen notes thus: karl TTOTOV CF ab OR a Nic. Sch. Lr., cffrl TO 
TTOTOV cett. 


Xetrovpytas eyKexeipioy/eVozJ, 6"ta/coyia? re KOL ras em 
r?ys eTTiovcoTTTyy TrpoeSptay. TourcozJ 6' ora> 770^09 
r^y aKptflovs e-TTto-rao-eco?, /uta^ot az; eK r?}? 8?]Aa)^etorr]s rov 
dz/8/ooj to-ro/)6a?. f/ Ort 6e rovs Tr/xorou? KTjpvKas TT)$ Kara rd 
StSacrKaXta?, ra re apxjjOcv irpos T>V 
'. KaraAa/3coi; 6 


Bk. ii. Chs. 16 and 17. 

THE following notices of the MSS. used are taken from the 
Rev. Dr. Coxe's Catalogue of Bodleian MSS.: 
132 = Bibliothecae Canonicianae Cod. Lat. scriptores Ecclesiastic!, 

132. Codex membranaceus, in folio, ff. 157, sec. xiv. 

ineuntis ; bene exaratus et serVatus. 
294 = Codex Laudianus Miscellaneus 294. Codex membranaceus, 

in folio, ff. 1 06, sec. xii. exeuntis [olim 763]. The Text 

here printed is that of this MS. 
450 = Codex Laudianus Miscellaneus 450. Codex membranaceus, 

in folio, ff. 105, sec. xii. exeuntis, binis columnis bene 

exaratus [olim 1319]. 

EUSEB. H. E. ii. 1 6. 

HUNG autem marcum tradunt primum ad Egyptum perexisse 
atque in ibi evangelium quod ipse conscripserat predicasse et 
ipsum primum ecclesiam apud Alexandriam constituisse. Tanta 
autem fertur 1 multitude credentium virorum ac mulierum primo 
ingressu exemplo sobrietatis eius et continentiae congregata ut 
etiam conversatio eorum qui per ipsum crediderant 2 et vita totius 
abstinentiae ac frugalitatis 3 eorum sobriaque convivia librorum 
memoriae mandarentur 4 a viro disertissimo philone. Quern sermo 
tenet temporibus claudii imperatoris romam venisse et petrum 
apostolum vidisse : atque eius adhesisse colloquiis verbum del 

1 refertur 132, 450 2 So 132 and pr. m. 450 3 frugi 132, 450, 

and ed. of 1740 4 traderentur/o;' mandarentur in 450 


predicanti s; quod valde est verisimile: quia et scripturam istam 
quam diximus posterioribus ab eo temporibus constat esse composi- 
tam, in qua evidentissime omnia ecclesiae instituta conplectitur 
quae et tune tradita sunt et in hodiernum servantur l a nobis ; 
sed et abstinentium vitas eorum dumtaxat qui nunc in ecclesiis 
vel monasteriis degunt describit ad liquidum : unde plane mani- 
festissime proditur non solum sciens quae nostra sunt sed et 
amplectens : quippe qui divinis laudibus extulit sui temporis 
apostolicos viros ex hebreorum quantum intelligi datur principue 
genere credentes : quoniam quidem constat quod hi qui sub apostolis 
ex Israelitis 2 credebant iudaicis adhuc institutionibus et legis 
observationibus inherebant. 

EUSEB. H. E. ii. 17. 

Hie igitur describens haec in libello quern de vita theoretica 3 
vel supplicum adtitulavit nihil omnino vel de 4 proprio vel ex- 
trinsecus addidit sed 5 primo omnium viros ipsos cultores et 
feminas cum ipsis ait cultrices appellari Causam vero huius 6 
vocabuli vel ex eo ductam quod convenientium ad se animas 
tanquam rudes et agrestes excolerent vel quod erga del cultum 
pura et Integra conscientia perdurarent. Quod nomen sive ipse 
imposuit primis illis ex ipsorum actibus colligens sive vere in 
initiis ita appellabantur qui secundum evangelium vivebant ante- 
quam christianorum appellatio per omnem locum diffunderetur 
nihil interest dum modo ex ipsis rebus nomen ad quos pertineat 
conprobetur Dicit ergo primo omnium quod renuntient cunctis 
facultatibus suis qui se ad huiuscemodi philosophiam dederunt et 
bonis suis quibus inter est 7 cedant. Turn deinde quod omnes etiam 
vitae sollicitudines procul abiciant et extra urbem egressi in hor- 
tulis uel exiguis quibusque agellulis degant refugientes inparis 
propositi consortia et vitae dissimilis contubernia scientes im- 
pedimento esse haec arduum volentibus iter 8 virtutis incedere ; 
Tali quippe ordine calore fidei incitati hi qui primitus credebant 
vitam duxisse memorantur sicut evidenter in actibus apostolorum 
legimus scriptum quia omnes qui credebant sub apostolis posses- 
siones suas et predia vendentes praetia ponebant ante pedes 
apostolorum et dividebantur unicuique prout opus erat ita ut 

1 conservantur 450 2 Israeliticis 450 et ed. 1740 3 Theorica 132, 450 
* vel de omitted in ed. 1740 5 add et 132, 450 6 huiuscemodi 132, 450 
7 intersint 450 ; intersunt ed. 1740 : utuntur cod. Beg. Suec. 8 arduas . . . 
uias cod. Eeg. Suec. 


non esset quisquam in eis egens ; Quia ergo et hie similia scribit 
geri ab eis qui apud alexandriam credebant sicut illi qui in 
hyerosolumis ante crediderant certum est quod idem actus eadem- 
que institutio eandem sine dubio et religionis fidem designet ; 
Denique libro ipsi ] de quo supra diximus tale initium dedit ; In 
multis est inquit orbis terrae partibus 2 hoc genus hominum i 
oportebat namque perfecti huius boni participem fieri omnem 
greciam omnemque barbariem. In egypto tamen maior est copia 
per singula quaeque territoria principue autem circa alexandriam; 
Nam optimus quisque ex omnibus locis velut ad uberis patriae 
glebam festinus occurrit colonus ; Regio quaedam est filosophiae 
magis quam frugibus oportuna supra lacum cui meroe 3 nomen est 
sita colliculis quibusdam molliter et clementer erecta ad muni- 
mentum 4 simul atque aeris temperiem commoda ; Post haec 
descriptis eorum habitaculis ut se habeat singulorum qualitas 5 
et situs etiam de ecclesiis quae apud eos sunt ita dicit. Est 
autem inquit in singulis locis consecrata orationis 6 domus quae ap- 
pellatur semnion vel monasterium semnion autem in nostra lingua 7 
significare potest honestorum conventiculum in quod secedentes 8 
inquit honesta et casta vitae misteria celebrant nihil illuc prorsus 
quod ad cibum potumque pertinet inferentes vel ad reliqua 
humani corporis ministeria sed legis tantum libros et volumina 
prophetarum ymnos quoque 9 in deum ceteraque 10 his similia in 
quorum disciplinis atque exercitiis instituti at 11 perfectam bea- 
tamque vitam studiis iugibus coalescant 12 ; Et post aliquanta iterum 
dicit ; Ab ortu autem diei usque ad vesperam omne eis spatium 
in studiorum exercitiis ducitur quibus ad divinam filosophiam per 
sacras litteras inbuuntur patrurn leges in allegoricam intelligen- 
tiam deducentes quoniam quidem formas esse et imagines ea quae in 
legis littera scripta sunt opinantur latentis intrinsecus 13 profundi 
cuiusdam divinique mysterii; Habent autem etiam disputationes 
quasdam et interpretationes veterum virorum qui et auctores 
ipsius hereseos 14 exstiterunt quos eis allegoricae ac figuralis in- 
telligentiae normam quam plurimis scriptorum suorum constat 
tradidisse monimentis quorum illi velut itineris sui ducum 15 et 

1 450 illi 2 450 part. ter. 3 mariae ed. 1740 * 450 monim. 

5 450 qu. sing. 6 450 orationi. So 132 and ed. 1740 7 450 1. nost. 

8 450 in quo sedentes, 132 in quod sedentes, 450 etiam lituram monstrat 

9 450 hymnosque 10 450 et cetera n 132 ad 12 coalescunt ed. 1740 
13 450 add. aliquid quod vult del. aliquis 14 450 philosophiae sup. Ut. 

15 ducem 294: ducum ed. 1740 


auctorum instituta pariter sequuntur et morem Haec autem 
dixisse hunc virum certum est de evangelicis atque apostolicis 
libris in quibus quomodo lex et prophetia spiritualiter l intelligi 
debeat edocetur ; Post pauca rursus etiam de eo quod psalmos faciant 
novos ita scribit ; Itaque non solum subtilius intelligunt ymnos 
veterum sed et ipsi faciunt novos in deum omnibus eos et metris et 
sonis honesta satis et suavi compage modulantes ; Multa quidem et 
alia in eodem libro enumerat quae a nostris vel in ecclesia vel in 
monasteriis exercentur sed properandum nobis est ilia ex omnibus 
dicere quae eclesiasticam proprie continent formam ex quibus 2 
manifestum esse debeat ad ecclesiam pertinere quae scripta sunt. 
Ait ergo ; Continentiam vero velut fundamentum quoddam primo 
in anima 3 collocant ; et ita demum reliquas super hanc pergunt 
edificare virtutes ; Cibum potumque nullus eorum capit ante solis 
occasum videlicet tempus lucis cum filosophiae studiis curam 
vero corporis cum nocte sociantes ; Nonnulli autem etiam post 
triduum in commonitionem 4 veniunt cibi quos scilicet edacior 
studiorum fames perurget lam vero hi qui in eruditionibus 
sapientiae et in profundiore intelligentia sacrorum voluminum 
conversantur tanquam copiosis dapibus inhiantes expleri nequeunt 
et contuendo acrius inflammantur ita ut nee quarto iam nee quinto 
sed sexto demum die non tam desideratum quam necessarium 
corpori indulgeant cibum ; Haec filonem de nostrorum institutis 
referre quis potest dubitare. Quod si cui adhuc videtur am- 
biguum adhibebimus etiam 5 alia eius dicta quae nulli omnino 
nisi nostris tantummodo convenire etiam infidelissimus quisque 
fatebitur ; Ait ergo ; Cum viris autem quos dicimus sunt et ; 
feminae in quibus plures iam grandevae sunt virgines integri- 
tatem casti 6 corporis non necessitate aliqua sed devotione servantes 
dum sapientiae studiis semet gestiunt non solum animo sed et 
corpore consecrare indignum ducentes libidini mancipare vas ad 
capiendam sapientiam praeparatum et edere mortalem partum 
eas a quibus divini verbi concubitus sacrosanctus et immortalis 
expetitur ex quo posteritas relinquatur nequaquam corruptelae 
mortalitatis obnoxia. Quod si adhuc parum 7 videtur istud audi 
quid post aliquanta scribat ; 

1 450 spiritaliter 2 450 add cuivis. So ed. 1740 3 450 animo 

4 450 communionem 5 450 add. et just above uideatur adhuc in ed. 1740 

6 450 et castitatem where et is added above line and castitate was originally 
written 7 450 parvum 


Tractatus autem sacrorum inquit voluminum huiuscemodi 
habent ut magis allegoricis opinionibus utantur quoniam quidem 
omnis lex viris istis videtur animali esse similis quod corpus 
quidem habeat ipsam litteram et ea quae secundum litteram 
designantur animam 1 vero occultum in littera spiritualem et invisi- 
bilem sensum quern illi ab auctoribus suis edocti sublimius et 
nobilius velut inspicientes per speculum contemplantur ex ipsis 
etiam nominibus admirandas quasdam species intelligentiae pro- 
ferentes ; Quid 2 autem addere his opus est etiam de conventibus 
eorum quae conscribit 3 et ut seorsum quidem viri 4 seorsum etiam 
in isdem locis feminae congregentur et ut vigilias sicut apud nos 
fieri moris est peragant et maxime diebus illis cum passionis 
dominicae solernnitas celebratur cum in ieiuniis pernoctare et 
lectionibus sanctis auditum praebere consuevimus. Quae omnia 
supra dictus vir eo ordine eademque consequentia qua apud nos 
geruntur expressit et ut unus ex omnibus consurgens in medio 
psalmum honestis modulis concinat utque precinenti ei unum 
versiculum omnis multitude respondeat atque in ipsis diebus in 
terra recumbentes sicut antiquis 5 moris fuisse dicitur vinum 
quidem nemo omnino ut ipse ait ne gustu quidem contingat sed 
nee quam libet carnem tantum autem aqua sit eis 6 potus et 
pam's cum sale vel ysopo cibus ; Addit adhuc his 7 quomodo sacer- 
dotes vel ministri exhibeant 8 officia sua vel quae sit supra omnia 
episcopalis apicis sedes. Quae cuncta si quis plenius vult et 
exploratius discere ostendimus ex quo ista fonte debet 9 haurire in 
quibus supra dictus vir ecclesiasticae institutionis initia et originem 
apostolicae atque 10 evangelicae traditionis intexuit ; est autem idem 
Filo affluentissimus quidem in eloquentia in sensibus autem pro- 
fundissimus et interpretatione atque intelligentia divinarum scrip- 
turarum subtilissimus copiose inveniens et copiosius eloquens. 
Multa denique divini nobis etiam ipse ingenii sui monimenta dere- 

1 294 male anima a 450 quiddam et dam sup. lit. 3 scribit ed. 1740 
4 450 add. separati 5 450 antiqui 6 450 eis sit ; ed. 1740 reads 

poculum 7 450 si, 130 ad iis ubi m. rec. adhuc iis 8 450 exhibebant 

9 debeat ed. 1 740 10 add etiam ed. 1 740 


M. 471 471. i. 'Eoxraiwy] It would be harsh, even if possible, to take 
Philo's words in the following sense : ' Having treated of those of 
the Essenes who were zealous for the active life . . . , I will now 
proceed to say what is meet about those also of the Essenes who 
embraced contemplation.' This is however against the run of the 
sentence, and the accounts preserved in Philo, Josephus and Pliny 
of the Essenes prove that their sect was confined to Palestine. 

TrpaKTiKOk] Philo contrasts the Essenes and Therapeutae as 
representatives of the practical and contemplative life. Elsewhere 
he represents the latter life as the crowning episode of the former, 
just as in his ideal city Plato reserves the loftiest dialectic and the 
vision of the idea of the good for those who have spent their youth 
and middle life in warfare and the service of their fellow-men. Cp. 
Philo, De Praem. et Poen. 8, 2. 416 TO> fie di aa-K^o-fcos Trcpnroir]- 
(ppovrjaiv opaais' /uera yap rbv ev j/eor/jTt npaKTiKov (3iov 6 ev yrjpa 
, apurros Kal tepwraroy, ov ofa Kv(3epvrjTT]v avoadfv 

6 6eos eVe^ciptcre TOVS o'ia<as Q)S wava TrT/SaXtou^eiJ/ ra 
Xcopts 1 yap 6ea)pias firicrTTjfjioviKfjs ovftev rS)V TrpaTTOftevav KaXov. 

3. d(j>opT]T6Tepoi'] A word common in classical prose writers. 
There can be no question that this is the true reading, yet it 
is only intelligible on the supposition that the writer was conscious 
of a large body of opinion favourable to the Essenes. There must 
have been numerous and uncompromising partisans of the Essenes, 
to whom it would be unpalatable (dcpopyTorepov) to hear that 
their ideal of life was superior only in most parts and aspects 
of life, and not in all. Of the interest felt in the Essenes even 


by heathen writers, the description given of them in the elder M. 471 
Pliny's natural history is good proof. That the Hellenistic Jews 
took an equal interest in them, along with much patriotic pride, 
is clear from the space devoted to them by Josephus and by the 
double account of them supplied by Philo. In the Schools of 
Alexandria there must have been many a dispute between the 
partisans of the active and those of the contemplative life ; and 
the former class of disputants may sometimes, even if they were 
Greeks, have pointed to the Essene communities of Palestine with 
their o-uo-o-ma and transcendent fellowship, as living examples of 
their argument and as realizations of the ideal they preached. 

5. Oewpta/) Justin M. Dialogus c. Tryph. 218 C enumerates 
the OftaprjTiKoi as one of the sects of philosophers. He gives the 
following order : IlXarawKoi, 2ra>iKot, Utparcmftutoij ecop^riKoi, TlvBa- 
yopiKoi. Otto inclines to the supposition that the Theoretic! here 
were the Pyrrhonists. But as the neo- Pythagoreans follow in the 
list, may they not have been those who gave themselves up to 
contemplation as opposed to action? Perhaps the Therapeutae 
were a Jewish form of this sect, either in reality, or in Philo's 
judgement only. So to the mind of Josephus the Essenes resembled 
the Pythagoreans. In Porphyry the words fawprjTiKos and fcapia 
hold of him who discards luxury and pleasures, mortifies the flesh, 
and gives himself up to contemplation of the true Being (ovrcos 6V), 
De Abstin. 53, Editio Nauck, p. 127, 1. 14 and passim. 

7. OiKoOcy] Cf. Eurip. Med. 239 fiei pavriv elvai, pr) fiadoixrav 
oiKofav. So in Plut. TT&S av TIS didKp. 56 A f) yap oiKoOev Kpi<ris 

10. TTOUJTCUS Kal XoyoypdujxHs] A common combination; cp. 
Plutarch Trepl 'lo-tfioy, 358 F OVK foiKf ravra KOp.t5fj fjivdevfjia<ru> dpaiols 
Kai SidKevois TrAaoyzacrii', ofa TroiT/rat KOI \oyoypd<poi f Kaddnep ol dpd^vai, 
ycvvSwTfs d(j> fdVTwv dri dp%rjs dvvnoOfTOV v<patvov(ri Kai aTTOTelvovo'iv. 

11. 8ta0\Y)Toi/] A rare word, except in Philo. It occurs in 
Ael. V. H. 5, 6, and in Clem. Alex. p. 29 (Potter). 

12. Siayawo-Woi'] This form only here, bat &aya>i//o/xai is 
common in Thuc. and Xen. 

13. dramas] Plato, Conviv. p. 198 C avrov /ue \l6ov TJJ 
d(pavia Trotjyo-eie. Also in Hipp. Epid. 3. 1098 : Athen. 8. 348 A: 
Galen. A rare word. 

14. irpoaipeais] See note on p. 481. 45. 



M. 471 1 6. OepcnrcuTpiScs] Not in L. & S. It occurs three times else- 
where in Philo. 

CTU'JAWS] 'In the literal sense of the word/ Not used in 
Attic prose in this sense, but common in Diodorus, Plutarch and 

1 8. Kpcuro-oi'a TTJS icard iroXeis] Compare the depreciation 
of physicians in Mark 5. 25, 26 KUL yvvt) ns ova-a cv pva-fi aiparos 
err) fitodexa, KCU TroXXa TraOoixra vrrb 7roXXa>i> larptav KOI danavrja'atra TO. 
Trap* tavTrjs 7rai/Ta, KOI prjdev a>$eX7$eio-a, aXXa /naXXoi/ els TO x f ^P ov 
cX0oi)cra. Here, however, there seems to be no question of faith- 
healing; and the superiority of the Therapeutae lay in this that 
they were physicians of the soul. 

20. KaWo-Krjil/ai'] as and als after this verb are equally classical. 
The former occurs in Eurip. Med. 94 ; the latter, Alex. Aphr. 
Prob. i. 40, Herod. 7. 134. But in early Greek the usual con- 
struction is els with accusative, as in Herod. 7. 137, Eurip. Hipp. 
1418, Thuc. 2. 49 (of the plague). 

472. i. TO oV] Perhaps TO oVws ov should be read as implied 
by the Armenian version. But I have hesitated to adopt any 
of the readings it implies, unless they appear in one of the Greek 
books, or unless these are all alike obviously corrupt. Philo' s 
thought may be described as an identification of the abstract Being 
of Parmenidean philosophy with the Jewish God Jehovah ' I am/ 
Parmenides, however, when he wrote about TO eoV, did not conceive 
of it as a supersensible spirit, the very idea of which belongs to 
a later age. It is noticeable that in his writings generally, Philo 
ascribes moral and intellectual properties to the supreme being. 
It is antagonism to pagan cults which in this and in similar 
passages leads him to insist so strongly on abstract or pure being 
as the object of Jewish faith. 

2. iv6s] Cp. Plutarch De E apud Delphos 393 C TO de ev 

fl\iKpivfs KOI KaOapov' frepov yap p.iei npos erepov 6 p,iao~pos. 

3. dpxy oi/ ^ T P ot '] This is a rare word in earlier Greek. 
Occurs first in Arist. Plant. 1.3, 14, also in Damoxenus arwrp. 1. 8; 
in Diodorus i. 88; Clem. Alex. Protr. p. 56, 16 (ed. Potter) TO nvp 
ws dpxfyovov o-efiovrfs. The comparative in Them. Or. 13, p. 162 A 

yrjv KOI vdap KOI ert TO. TOVTUV ap^fyovoiTepa. 

eirayYeXXoji^i'ajy] Mangey compares Paul I ep. ad Tim. 2. 10 
yvvaigiv enayyc\\op.evais 6eoa@(iav. 


7-II. Cp. Plutarch nepl 'lo-i'Sos, 363 D "E\\r)vcs Kp6vov dX\rj- M. 472 
yopovat TOV xpovov, "Hpav 8e TOV depa, ytveaiv 8e 'Hfpaio-rov TTJV fls 
Trvp df'pos ftcra/SoX^i/. Ibid. 367 C aXXa ravra p.ev o/xota Tols viro 
T>V 2ra>tKa>i/ 6eo\oyovp.evois eVri. Kai -yap eKeivoi . . . At)fj.r)rpav fie KOI 
Koprjv, TO 5ia TTJS yrjs Kai ratv Kapn^v fitrjKoi/, IIo(mSa>z>a 8e TO diet TTJS 
6a\aTTT)s. The popularity, in the first century A. D., of such 
explanations of the names of the gods is seen from the epitome 
of Cornutus, the tutor of Persius, from which I extract the follow- 
ing parallels (Cornuti compendium Theologiae Graecae, rec. Carolus 
Lang, Lipsiae, l88l); C. 3 Tvvrj de KOI dSeX^ UVTOV Trapadedorai 
fj "Hpa, fJTis (TT\V ft afjp' crvvrjiTTai yap evdvs atrw KOI KeKoXXi/rai alpo^ivri 
CLTTO TTJS yfjs fKeivov avTrj eirifSfjBrjKOTOS . . . C. 19 TO S* eV xpf)(rfi Kai 
afpofiiyes "H^oioroy, OTTO TOV r/cpQai uivofj.aa-p.evos . . . C. 4 TOV Iloo-etSaJva 
(pao~av ol ap^aloi K.povov /cat 'Peas vlov elvai' Kai yap TO vdcap eK TIJS 
elprjuevrjs /Ltera/SoXf/y yiverai. Hoo-eid&v de ea-Tiv f) direpyao-TiKr) TOV ev 
TTJ yfj Kai rrepl TTJV yrjv vypov fivi/a/its, eir* ovv diro TTJS Tro&ecos OVTO> K 
K. r.X. . . . C. 28 ef)s 8e rrepl &rip.T)Tpos Kai 'Eortas, %> TraT, Xe/creov* 
8' eoiKtv ov% Tepa Trjs yrjs elvai . . . 8ia 8e TO firjTpos Tponov (pveiv re 
Kai Tpe(p(iv Trdvra Arjp,r]Tpav olovtl yrjv p.r]Tepa ovo~av. Compare Cicero, 
de Nat. Deor. 2. 25, 26, 28; Sextus Empir. Pyrrhon. 3. 118; 
Diog. Laert. 7. 147; A thenagoras' Apology, ch. 22; Clem. Alex. 
Cohort, ad Gentes 42 (Potter, p. 56, 2 seqq.). 

13. atj/uxos U\TJ] Clem. Alex. Cohort, ad Gentes 34 (Potter, 
p. 45' 3^) ' n 'p o~Kvi>ovo~i 8e ol QeoTTOLoi, ov deovs Kai 8ai/j,ovas } Kara yf 
a?o~0r)(Tiv TTJV ep.TJv, yrjv 8e Kai Te\vr)v, TO dyaX/xara oirep eo~Tiv' eort yap 
o)S dXrjQas TO ayaX/xa v\r) veKpa Tf^vlrov X 1 P* 1 V-fp-opj)(t>iJievr). Ibid. 38 

(Potter, p. 5O, 1. 1 8) evftcTjS dfl 770T6 f) V\T) TTJS TC^I/J/S* 6 BeOS 8e 

dvev8(f)s. TIpo^\6ev f) Te^vrj, TTfpt/Se'/SXf/Tai TO ffx^p-a f) vXr), . . . ^pvo-os 
eo~Tt TO aya\[j.d trou, v\ov ecrri, \idos eo~Ti } yfj eo~Tiv } eav avaidev vorjo~rjs ) 
p.op<pf)v irapa TOV T\viTOV 7r/jo(rXaj3oi5<ra. 

16. diroTe\e(r|JiaTa] So Polyb. 4. 78, 5 Tex^s ajroTeXea-pa. So 
in Plutarch and Diodorus. In later Greek it came to mean the 
result upon human fortunes of certain conjunctions of the stars. 

tjXioy, o-cX^nrji/] Against the deification of sun and moon, 
cp. Clem. Alex. Cohort, ad Gentes 42 ff (Potter, pp. 54 
and 55). For Philo's phrase, cp. Celsus in Origen, lib. v, 6. 

21. Clement of Alexandria, Cohort, ad Gentes 26 (Potter, 36, 4), 

assails the demigods : TOioibe pevToi irap ol Te Saipoves, Kai ol 6foi t 
Kai ft Tives fjp.ideot) &o-nep fjniovot, KfK\r)VTai. Philo USCS /zctpaKtcbSovj in 

O 2 


M. 472 the de Cherubim, i. 150, 45. It occurs in Plato, Aristotle, Dion. 
H. de Isocr. 12, Longinus 3, 4 and Polybius. 

22. OKTJTOS] Cp. Plato, Symp. 2O2 E irav TO daifiomov p.erav 
ea-Ti 6eov re KOI Ovrjrov . . . 6fb? 5e dvdpomat ov piyi/vrat. Plato regarded 
the demons as the mediators between God and man, in the Jewish 
and Christian religions the angels had the same function. Compare 
also Maximus Tyr. diss. 14. 8 rj yap av r<5 8ia p.ea-ov TroXXw TO BvyTov 
Trpbs TO dBavarov SifTeixicrdr) TTJS ovpaviov eVo^etos re Kal 6/MiXias, ort TTJS 
daiuoviov TavTrjs <vcrea>s, olov appovias, KO.TCI TTJV rrpbs eKaTfpov avyyeveiav 
KaTaXaftovcrrjs Scer/iO) TTJV dvdpa>7rivT]v d(r0evciav Trpbs TO 6f1ov KO\\OS. 

25. ToXfxworti'] This passage does not necessarily imply that 
Philo really regarded the heathen gods as blessed and divine 
powers. He is merely echoing Plato's criticisms of the old 
Greek mythology, and in doing so takes as his own the stand- 
point of an enlightened Greek. So in the Leg. ad Caium, 2. 557-8 
he reproaches Caligula for not imitating the virtues of the gods 
Dionysus, Herakles, and the Dioscuri whose titles he assumed. 
But in the de Opif. Mundi, c. 7, he does speak of the heavenly 
bodies as 6(S>v f^avSav re KOI alarOiiTwv, and to them he may here refer. 
Cp. Orig. c. Gels. lib. 5, 10. 

TTpoo-airTeii'] 'To attribute to.' So in Arist. Pol. i. n, 8; 
also in Diodorus and Polybius. A peculiarly Philonean use. 

26. yuy<u!i/ 6kT)Tais] Cp. Simonis ludaei Altercatio et Theophili 
Christiani. Ed. Harnack, p. 1 9 : Simon loq. Proinde sicut mini 
probasti principem ilium (sc. Christum) esse, proba mihi nunc 
ilium dei filium ex deo natum. Lcnge enim remota est diuinitas 
a coitibus humanis nee miscetur complexui. 

28. djxe'Toxot] Add to the references, Philo, 2. 413, 46. Only 
elsewhere in Thuc. i. 39 fyK\^aT(ov (but here the MSS. omit it), 
according to L. and S. But Steph. refers to Dioscor. 353 B; 
Simplic. in Epict. p. 180, 30 : Euseb. pr. Ev. p. 254 B. Anon, in 
Walz. Ehett. vol. i, p. 628, 17 and Plut. Mor. p. 877 F. 

Tpio-6u8aip,oi's] Lucian jrcpi 6\)<n<*>v 2 TOVS 6' av KWionas 
KOI fj-aKapiovs Kal Tpt(rfvdaifj.ovas f'inoi TIS av. Also in Euseb. Laus 

Constant, p. 770, 18, and c. Hierocl. ch. 16. 

29. o'am] Perhaps here in the sense of a rude unshapen 
primitive idol. Cp. Clem. Alex. Cohort, ad Gentes 30 (Potter, 

p. 40, 1. 2l) Kal T&v aXXcoi/ dvdpwrrcov, ol fTi TraXmdrepot, uXa Ibpvovro 
7T(pi(pavri, Kal Kiovas tora>v e/c \l6a>V a dr) KOI 6ava 


rijs vAr/?. dfj.e\fi ev 'l^apo), TJJS 'Apre'/LuSos TO aya\p,a ) M. 472 
v\ov rfv OVK etpyao-p-eVoi/, KOI rrjs Kidaipuvlag "Upas ev Qecnriq, 7rpep.vov 
fKKKop,pevov' KOI TO Trjs 2a/ita "Hpay, a>s (prjtrlv 'Ae'^Xtos-, TTporepov fiev 
TJV aaviSj varepov Se, eVi TIpOK\OVS cipxovros, avdptavToeides eyeVeTO. 
'Eyre! de dv6pd)Trois dnfiKOvi^(r6ai TO. 6ava J/p^aTO, /SpeYr; TT^V e*c j3pOTa>v 
tira>W}jiiav eicapTraxraTO. Cp. Clem. Alex. Strom. I, pp. 348, 349 
(Potter), Tertull. ad Nat. lib. i, cap. 12, and Apol. c. 16. 

31. XiOoTojiwy] As an adj. in Xen. Cyr. 3. 2, n. 
Spurofxwi'] Horn. II. ii. 86. Aesop uses the form 

32. <rupf>uias] Hut. npos KoX. I. 112 A fugiv KOI vvpfyvtav e 

33. XouTpo<|>6poi] Hesych. says : Kvpivs p.ev fj vdpia. Demosth. 
1086. 15 hovrpo(f>6pos e(j)fa'TT]Kv cVi TO> . . . Ta^)6), where L. & S. 
interpret Xoi/Tp. to be the urn. But Poll. 8. 66 TWJ/ Se 
XouTpo<popo? TG) pvfjuaTt 0i'crTaTo /cop?;. By attraction to 

the verb yeyoVaai is plural. 

34. iroSoVnrrpa] L. and S. give TroftdvnrTpov as the right ortho- 
graphy. The same word occurs lamblichi protrept. 313 K. In 
Homer, Od. 19. 343 and 504, Aristoph. apud Polluc. 7, 167 : 10, 
78 (fr. 290), KodoviirTpov = aqua qua pedes abluuntur. Theophilus 
ad Autolyc. p. 344 perhaps imitates Philo : ' pot \onrbv KcrraXeycu/ 
TO 7rXi)$os a>f o"6/3o^Tai ^(a)i/ AlyvnTioi } epTreTcoi' re KOL KTTJVCOV KOI Orjpiav KOI 
7TTLvS>v KOI fvvdpcov vr)KTU)v. ^ETt df Kcu 7rodovnrTpa KOI rj^ovs aio-^vi';y ; 
Ei Se "E\\r)vas finals xai TO. Xoi/ra fdvrj } a-tftovrai \i0ovs /cat uXa KOI rr\v 
\OITTTJV vXijv. Cp. also Minuc. Felix Oct. c. 23 Et deus aereus uel 
argenteus de immundo uasculo, ut accepimus factum Aegyptio regi, 
conflatur, and the Apology of ApolloniuSj 21, and Herodot. 2. 172. 

36. AtyuiTTiois] Cp. Plutarch Trepi 'lo-idos 379 E AtyuTTTtcoj/ d( 
ol TroXXoi dfpcnrevovTfs avra ra a, KOI TrepienovTes wy Beovs, ov 
povov ovde x\fvaa-p.ov KctT(mcTr\r)Kacri ras itpovpyias ... TO p.ev yap 
Ttivra TO. caa. TOVS Qfovs rov TvCp&va dfl&avTas ncTafiaXelv, oiov 
ras eavTovs aoofiacrti/ i'/3fa)i/ Kat KVVO>V KOI iepaK&v, 7rd<rav 
Tfparfiav Kiii p.vOo\oyiav. Plutarch, however, tries to find some 
justification by supposing that the various animals worshipped 
represent in symbolic wise various attributes of the divine being. 
Philo regards the worship of brutes as more degraded than 
that of idols. Not so Plutarch, n-fpi 'lo-W 382 B oXo>s dgwvv 
p.rj8fv (fyv^ov ep-^fv^ov p.r)8e dvaicr6r)Tov cuo"$ai/o/zei/ov Kpflrrov 
fi^S' av TOV avfj.7ravTd ris ^puo-6i/ 6/zoC KOL <T(j.dpay5ov is TO.VTO 
(popf](TT). OVK tv xpoials ydp } ouS' eV cr^r l p.aa'iv ) ov5' 



M. 472 cyyiverai TO Bfiov, dXX* drip.ore'pai/ e^ei veKpwv poipav oaa (JLTJ 

W$WBWi 'H fie >(ra Kal /SXeVoutra KOI 
Kal yvaxriv OIKCIWV KOI dXXorpia>i/ <pvo~is, KaXXous 
diropporjv Kal /xotpat/ CK TOV (ppovovvTos, " oro> yvQepvarai 
TO (Tvp.7rav " Ka0' 'HpaKXfirof. "Odev ov %flpov ev TOVTOIS (iKaeTai TO 
Beiov TI ^aX/eoTs Kal \t6lvois 8r)p.iovpyT) Clem. Alex. Cohort, ad 
Gentes 25 (Potter, p. 33, 1. 26), like Plutarch, contrasts the 
Egyptian and Greek cults to the disadvantage of the latter. The 
tone of the Apologia Aristidis is very similar to that of Philo, ch. 1 2 
(first ed. R. Harris and A. Hobinson, p. 107) AfyvTmoi Se, dpc\Tpa>- 

TCpOl KCI\ d(f)pOV((TTepOl TOVTtoV OVTCS, %flpOV TTliv^dV TtoV c6v)V 7T\avf)dTJTaV. 

ov yap r)pKo-dr]<rav rots TCOV XaXdaiav Kal t E\\r)va>v <Tt3d<Tfjtaariv, dXX' ert 
Kai oXoya a>a Trapfi(rf)yayov Qeovs fivai ^epaota re K<U e^vSpu, KOI ra 
<purn Km /SXaara, /cat /j.idvdr](rav ev Trdo-rj pavta Ka\ aa-fXyei'a x f ' l P' )V 
irdvTmv TO>V f6v>v eVt TTJS yfjs. Athenagoras, Theophilus, Justin 
Martyr, and other Christian Apologists inveigh in similar terms. 
Indeed, all these writers in their assaults upon polytheism and 
idolatry approximate so closely in style and arrangement of matter 
to Philo, that there can be no doubt but that Jewish writers of 
Alexandria, and Philo in particular, served them as models. 
Tacitus, Hist. 4. 71, comments on the superstition of the plebs 
Alexandrina: 'dedita superstitionibus gens.' Cp. Diod. Sic. i. 83. 

41. dcpoiropwK] Used by Plato twice. 

42. AlyuTrriai'] Why is this epithet added? Cp. Plinii Nat. 
Hist. lib. 10. c. 28 Inuocant et Aegyptii ibes suas contra serpentium 
aduentum, where suas implies that they were peculiar to Egypt. 
So Diod. Sic. I. 83 lepaKas Kal Tag KoXov/zeW Trap* avrols tjSety. 

44. n-epiTTwjjwiTwi'] The liability of animals to evacuations made 
their worship doubly repulsive to Philo, and those who have been 
eye-witnesses of tlie reeking filth of a cow-temple in Benares will 
sympathise with his disgust. It was natural enough that ancient 
religionists should regard excrement, as a chief sign of the perish- 
ability of the flesh, with superstitious abhorrence. From Plutarch 
(rrepl 'lo-i'Sos) 352 F we know that the priests of Isis entertained 

SUcll a feeling : Ot 6e tepf Is OVTU bvcrx f P a ' lvoV(rl r *) v r v T*pirro>p.ara>i/ 
</)i'o-w, ware p.r) povov TrapaiTflaQai TO>V o<nrpia)v ra TroXXa Kal T&V Kpc>v 
TO. pqXcta Kal a, TTO\\T)V TTOIOVVTU Trepirraxrif, dXXa Kal TOVS ahas T>V 
o-tricoz/ cv Tats dyvdais d(paipf1v. The scruples of the Zoroastrian priests 
on similar points are well explained and illustrated by Darme- 


steter (Sacred Books of the East, vol. 4, p. 186). The Essenes, M. 472 
like the ancient Jews (Deut. 23. 13 and 14), were scrupulous in 
burying their excrement out of the sight of the Sun-god. Compare 
the Pythagorean rule (lamblichi Protrepticus344K) rrpbs fj\iov Tcrpap.- 
nevos w ovpci. The same scruples made their way into Christianity, 
and in Clem. Alex. Strom. 3. 17. 59, p. 538 (193 Sylb.) we have 
an excerpt of the letter of Valentinus, npos ' Aya6on68a, in which we 
read that Jesus fja-dtfv Ka\ enivfv i5io>$ OVK aTToStSovs rot /Spco/xara. 
TJV aura) eyKpareias fiui/a/its 1 , &o~T( KOI pr} (pOapfjvai TTJV rpo(pf]v fv 

rel TO <p6(lp(o-0ai avrbs OVK f*x ev ' Nor was ^ ] ' IQ particular scruple 
confined to Docetic sects, for the orthodox Armenian Church 
participates in the belief. Thus Nerses Claiensis, the great twelfth- 
century doctor (Epistola II ad lacobum Syrum, opera Latine, 
Venetiis 1832, vol. i, pp. 84-90) : Quid foedius in nobis est, quid 
magis inuitum euacuatione corruptorum *? . . . . sicut ad litus maris 
Tiberiadis post resurrectionem manducauit et bibit partem piscis 
assi, quern petiit, et fauum mellis, neque audet quis dicere cor- 
ruptionis solutionem adfuisse . . . . ita credatur de iis quoque 
cibis, quos ante resurrectionem manducauit, iuxta superius allatum 
exemplum iuisse. The Virgin Mary, after her miraculous concep- 
tion, was similarly exempted from the necessities of human nature. 
That, says Nerses, was allowed to have been the case even by 
externis ethnicis, qui etsi non profiteantur (Christum) Deum nee 
filium, attamen ex eo quod illis innotescit natiuitas eius ex Uirgine, 
ne passiones quidem ei tribuunt, neque mortem, nedum profecto 
contemptibiles euacuationes. See below, note on p. 477. 22. 

45. dyflpwiropopa] Used in Nilus Epist. 339 of a lion. Theophil. 
2. 7 dv6p. avrjp. In Euseb. H. E. 78. 2 (L. and S.). 

yoaois dXwrd] Plutarch de liberis educandis 5 D 'lo^s fte ^r/Xwroi/ 
ftev } dXXa i/daw fvdXurov Kal yfjpa. The phrase was a common one 
with moralists, for it recurs in Philo de losepho, 2. 60. i 'lo-xiis 
6' tvdhtoTov VOGOIS e< pvpiav 7rpo0ao"6coi/. 

50. The conjunction Arm. + A proves that Philo here wrote 
Ocpairrjari, for which all the other sources, including the old Latin 
version, have the meaningless corruption %>o-i rto-t. In late Greek 
literature, Thersites was the ideal of ugliness, a hardly human 
monster. He is often associated with apes, e. g. Plutarch irw 6^1 
TOV vcov 1 8 A aavpav rj iridrjKov TJ Qepalrov TT/JOO-COTTOI/ idoVres. Cp. Clem. 
Alex. Cohort, ad Gentes 37 (Potter, p. 49, 1. 27) ravtf' vp&v of 


M. 472 $eot, TO. ei'^ouXa, at OTCiai, Kai npbs TOVTOIS ^coXai fxelvai KOI pvo~ai } irapa- 
/3Xtt>7re? o$>6a\p.a>v y at Amu', ai 6fpo~tTov paXXoi/ rj Atos Ovyarepfs. Cp. 

also the Scholia Graeca on Horn. II. /3. 235 (ed. Oxon. 1875) 

6 fnOVcidlO-TOS KOt (TOJ/Ztt KOI "^V\r)V S^MrtT^C. The loDlC form 6fp<TtTT](Tl 

suggests that Philo is here quoting a tag from some Ionic poet. 
Much of his reading must have been of Ionic writers like Pro- 
tagoras, now lost to us. Ionic forms are often met with in the 
MSS. of Philo, e.g. aKpod<aprjKfs in this treatise 476. 26. 

473. 5. dOepdircuToi] Common in Philo. Also in Lucian, Galen, 
Erotian and Dioscorides. 

8. *|fuxt)s] This is a Pythagorean phrase. Cp. lamblichi Protrept. 
360 K \afJL7rpoTaTr) rts tvavyla KOI d^taTrraioTos Trepl TO TTJS "^/v^s o/z/xa 
oWo-Tarat. Plato Eep. 7. 533 D. 

10. n-poo-SiScuTKofAeroy] I have kept this reading in which the 
Greek MSS. agree, and from which the Arm. does not dissent ; but 
TTpobioao-KOfjifvov is seen to be the true reading, if we compare 
p. 471. 24 and 481. 10. 

11. It is a favourite thought of Philo' s that religion is an ascent 
of the mind from and above all created things, even the sun and 
stars, to the contemplation of the one God and creator of all. To 
the testimonia cited may well be added the following from the De 
Praemiis et Poenis 2. 415 aXX' OVTOL ye Geaneo-ioi, KM T>V aXXwi/ dievrjvo- 
XOTfs . . . Ka.TO)6(v avu> irpofjXdov, ofa did TWOS ovpaviov *cXi'/uaKos OTTO TQJJ/ 
(pyo>v fiKori Xoyioyiai o~TO%ao~a.iJ.Voi TOV 8r)p.iovpy6v. Ei 8e Tives rjbvvrjdrja'av 
avTov ft; eavTov KaTaXapdv, ere'pw p.rj8evl xpr)o-dp.voi Xoyia-/ia> avvepya Trpbs 
TTJV 6eav, cv 6o~iois KOI yvrjaiois Ofpaircurals Kai 6eo<pi\(riv a)? aXrjd&s 
dvaypa<pco-0Q)0-av. TOVTODV eorii/ 6 XaXSat'ort pev npoa-a.yopfv6fj.fvos 'icrpa^X, 
'EXXiptcTTt 8e opoov 0f6v, ov\ oios (GTTIV 6 6f6s } TOVTO yap dp.r)%avov . . . aXX' 
ort eo-Tii/* ov Trap' eTepov TIVOS p,ad<av, ou^t ra>v Kara yrjv, oi^t TG>V KOT 
ovpavov, ou^i rutv oo~a orot^eTa rj crvyKpip-aTa, 6vr\ra re av Kai dBdvara, dXXa 
Trap airoC povov KaTOKhrjOeis, TTJV idiav vnap^iv dva<prjvai 6f\r)o~avros l<eTrj. 

For the phrase ' seeing God/ cp. Matt. 5. 8 paicdptoi ol KaBapol Tfi 

Kapdia" on avTol TOV 6eov otyovTai. 

12. rd^i^j Cp. Galen TrporpeTmKos y tv pevois p.ev avTols 6 0f6s, 
dfjifp' avTov 5' anavTfs fv raei KCKoo-pTjvrai ^copav efcaoroy, fjv fKflvos edwKfv, 
OVK dnoXfinovTfs. Cp. Philo, De Hum. 2. 388, speaking of the people 
of Israel, et/Trarpi&H Kai evytvcls, T^V aVtordra) TfTayp,fvoi Taiv, virb o~Tpa- 

T<5 noirjTf) TTUVTUV Kai rraTpi. So De Nobil. 2. 443, of Abraham 
* OVK av f?TTOi TIS TOV pfTavd(TTr)v as far as *at irdvrav Trarpoy ; 


For the thought cp. Philo, De Abrahamo, 2. 10 M. 473 
"OTO> fie p.rj p.(<>vov e'^eyeVero TO. aXXa ocra ei> rfj <pv(Ti fit' faunrtyMfff Kara- 
Xa^/3dVeii/, aXXa KOI TOV narepa /cat TroirjTrjv TQ>V (Tvp,ndvr(DV opdv, eV anpov 
(v8aifj.ovias iora> 7rpoe\r)\vda)S. Ovoev yap dvwTepa) 6eov, npbs ov ei'rts TO 
TTJS ^v^rjs opfj,a Tfivas <p6aK } p.ovr}V ei^ecr&o Kat KaraaTacnv (alll aracnvj. 

13. Oepaireiai/] I have followed the consensus of the Greek 
books in this reading, though the Armenian sense fcwpiav is equally 
good. Cp. lamblichi Protrept. 42 K TJJI/ TrporpoTrrjv eVt TOV voiiv 
Km TTJV favpiav. This word came to mean in a later period the 
distinctively religious and monastic life. So in 473. 9, the Armenian 

implied 6fu>pr]TiKov yevos. 

I6vres] Imitated perhaps from Plato, Phaedr. 253 B ot de 
'ATrdXXcofdf re KOI e/catrrov TWV 8eS)V ovra> Kara TOV 6ebv ZoVres. 

14. irapai^orews] Cp. Philo, De Abrahamo 2, 3 (of Abraham) 
6 fie avfv napaivfcrcas di\o. TOV KfXevadfjvai yevop.evos eveXTrty. Also 
De Sac. Ab. et C. I. 164 o<rot p.ev ovv p.a6r)aei KQI Si8a(r/caXia vrpo- 
Ko^avTfs eVeXetco^orai/, 7rpo(TK\r)povvrai vXrtbffiy, ov8e yap oX/yo9 fffriv 
dpi6fj.os T&v e d/co^y /eat v<pr)yf]O~((t)$ pavOavovrav, ovs Xaov avop.aa'fv. ol de 
dvOpwircov fj.ev v<pr]yf](Tfis aTToXeXotTTOTey, p.a6r)Ta\ de 6fov ev0uety yeyovoTes, 
TTJV anovov enter r^pji/ dvciXrjcpoTfs, els TO a<j)0apTor *ai TeXeiwraroi' 
fjifTavia-TavTat, K\fjpov d/xeiVco TWI/ npoTepcav [eV -yei/eVet $iW] 

S>v 6 'l(raa/< 6iao~a>TT)s dv<t)\6yt)Tai t 

irapaKX^aews] This is the regular term for 'an appeal ' to the 
individual to rise to the higher life of philosophy. As such it 
occurs everywhere in lamblichus. The Therapeutae needed no 
such appeal, because of their Jewish training in monotheism (471. 

24, 473. IO, 481. lo). Cp. Acts 13. 15 Xo'yos 7rapaK\r)(Tf(os. 

1 6. paKxcuojjLcj'oi] Philo perhaps imitates Plato, Phaedr. 253 A 
IxyevovTfs fie Trap cavT&v dvevpiaKeiv TTJV TOV <r(peTepov 6eov <fiv<Tiv, 
finropoixri dia TO o-vvrovas r)vayKao~0ai npos TOV 6(bv jSXeTreii/, KOI (pan- 
Top,fvoi avrov Ty fJ.vrip.rj, fvfiovo-iwvTfs, e eKeivov \ap.&dvov(n TO. &r} KO\ TO 
eTrtr^fiev/iara, K.aff oaov ftwaTov 6eov avdpatnto /^leracr^eTj/. Kat TOVTWV df) 
TOV fpapfvov atTio)fA.voi fTi re p.d\\ov dyanaio-i, K.O.V CK Albs dpvTaxriv &ff7rep 
ai /Sax^ni, 7rt Trjv TOV epa)p.evov ^V^T)V rravT\ovvTs TTOLOIKTIV G>? bvvarov 
6p.oiOTa.Tov ra> o^erepw Sea. Cp. also Plato, ConviV. 2l8 B rrjs 
<pt\o(r6(f)ov p.avias re Ka} @aK \fias. 

KOpuj3anriw>Ts] Philo perhaps imitates Plato, Ion 533 E ouro> 
fie Kat rj p.ov<ra evBeovs p,cv Troiel avTrj, fita fie T&V evdecav TOVTGV aXXwv 
ev6ov0ia6vT<DV 6pp,a6bs e'a/mmu . . . /cat of fieXoTroiot ol dya^ot w(ravrcoff, 


M. 473 &<nrfp ol Kopv/3aj/riG>iTfs OVK eptypoves ovres op^ovvrai . . . KOI 
Kal KaTfxopcvoi, eoo-TTfp oi /SaK^ai dpvTovrai K.r.X. 

17. iroOoufiCpoi'] Cp. Plato, Axioch. 366 A rbv ovpdviov -noBfi Kal 
vvp.<pv\ov aldepa and Clem. Alex. Strom, lib. 5. 234 padovres 5e apa 
rrjs d\rjdfias rr)V 6oV, cvdflav /3a8t(/>iei/ d/nfraorrpeTTTt', \pi? "" Treptrv^co/iei/ 
ro) TroBovfjLfva. Clement may have had the D.U. C. present in his 
mind when he wrote these words. 

19. OnqToy pioy] The language in which Philo here and else- 
where describes the religious life is the same as was in vogue 
among philosophers, especially Pythagoreans. One instance will 
suffice from lamblichi Protrept. 37 K eVl re'Xei roiwv irpbs rfjv 
(JLCTdaraati' rrjs ^vxrjs TrporpeTrfi /cat TTJV farjv avr^s TTJV Ka6* eavryv, Koff 
TJV dirr)\\a.KTat rov (TO)p.aTos teat T>V rw crco/iart (rvvrjpTTjp.ev<i)V (frvcreav. 
\eyct de ovrcos : 

vMprjv arrjo-ov KaOvircpCev dpio-TTjv, 
8* arroXf fyas troi/ua es aWep* fXevdepov 

To pfv ovv iv TY] d^wTaTcu T(l|t rbv apio-rov vovv fjyp.6va 
rrjs ^X^ s dKpaupvf) TTJV OfjLOiorrjTa dicurtp&i irpbs TOVS 6fovs, els TJV Kai 
TrpoTpfTrei Trpcora)?' ro d' dTroXnrety TO o-ojjjta Kal juiTao p TTJ'at cts TO*' 
atOepa, /ieraXXaTTeif Kai TTJV dv0pa>7rivr)v (friKriv els rf)v TOW 6eS)v KadaporTjra 
Kal di'Ti Ot/TjTOU J3iou &Q&VO.TOV ^(t>T)f TTpoaipeiaGai, els rfjv avrrjv ovaiav 
T aVoKa&'oTaa&u Trape^et /cat p.fra 6fG)v TTfpi'oSof, rfwrrep et^o/Liei' Kal 
Trporepov nplv e\6(iv ds dvdpwirivov fldot. Comp. Evang. Jo. II. 25 
tyo) et/u 17 dvaaraais KOI f] far)' 6 mareixav fls cpe Kay diroBdvy ^o-erat. 
Paul, 2 Cor. 6. 9 o>s dyvoov^voi KOI eTrryti/eoovcd/iei'ot, o>s diTo6vi](TKovT$ 
KOI Idov ^oJ/Mfi', o>? naidevopcitoi KOI p.r] ^ai/arov/ttei/ot, Paul, Col. 3. 13. 

21. <ruyy>'&ru'] The practice of giving away one's property 
when one embraced the philosophic life was fairly common, at least 
during the first two centuries. Thus Apollonius of Tyana, in his 
Apologia pro uita sua, addressed to Domitian (Philostr. 8. 7, 
p. I55)> Says dif^^\T}fj.r]v 8e Trpos ^p^/iara peipuKiov o>v en* ra yovv 
7rarp<5a, Xa/UTrpa 8' rjv ovcrla ravra, pap jj.6vrjs ISav fjfjiepas dde\(pois TC rots- 
e/iauroO d<pf]Ka Kcii (ptXot? cat TCOI/ {-vyyevaiv rols irivr^tri p.e\Tcov nov d0* 
eartay TO prf&fv&s 8(l<r0cu. So in the Uita Plotini, ch. 7, we read 
that Rogatianus a senator, when he became a pupil of Plotinus, 
was so enamoured of philosophy a>s navy? pcv KT^O-CWJ aTroor^i/at, 
Trdvra 8e ol<TT)V djro7rc[J.\l/'a(r6ai t aTroor^at 8e Kal TOV d^tco/Ltaros'. The 
early Christians, on the other hand, like the Essenes, gave up 


their property to the officers or bishops of the new religious M. 473 
communion which they had joined. They left house and brethren 
and sisters and mother and father and children and lands, 
according to Mark 10. 29 ; but where they could, they sold 
the house and lands for the good of their new co-religionists, 
as we learn from Acts 4. 32-35. It was certainly the scanty 
respect thus shown by Christian converts for the principle of 
consanguinity, which rendered them objects of hatred and suspicion 
to those whom they left ' in the world/ It is strange that Eusebius 
should not have marked the difference of practice which on 
this point separated the Therapeutae from the early Christians. 
The Therapeutae resembled more the Pythagoreans and Gymno- 

There is also perhaps in Philo's language a reminiscence of 
Plato's description of the behaviour of the soul fired with heavenly 

love or eros, Phaedr. 251 D f) ' eWos p.tra TOV ipepov dT 
Trrjo'too-a olov TO 0-<pi'oi/ra . . . oiorpa Kai oSwarai. p,vrjp.r)v ' av 
rov KoXoC ytyrjGfv . . . KOI aVropoCtra Xvrra, Kai p.p,avr)$ ovo~a ovre VVKTOS 
dvvaTat KaOfvo'eiv ovre petf fjpepav ov av ft fievfiv, 6ei 8e irodovaa OTTOV av 
tyfarOat TOV e^ovra TO KaXXos. I8ova"a Sc KCU eTro^erevcraftfi'j/ i/zepov 
.V TO. Tore < . . . odev 8f) eKoixra avai OVK aTrpXftrrfrarj 
. . . aXXa fjLTjrepcov re KO.\ dde\(pa>v KOI eraipcov irdvTwv Xc'X^crrai, KOI oixrias 
di djj.f\fuiv diro\\VfjLfvr)s Trap* ovdev rt^crai, 8e Ka\ u<r^Tjp.6vo)v ) 
oic Trpo TOV eVaXXtoTri'^ero, iravrcw Kara(ppovr]o~ao~a 8ov\fUiv Toip.rj Ka\ 
KoipavOai OTTOU av ea TIS fyyvTOTO) TOV Trodov. 

TTpoK\Y)po>'ojioufjii'oi] Not in the lexicons and apparently 
found only here. 

23. TT\OUTOI>] Plato, Laws I. 631 C TrXoOro?, ov Tv(p\6s, dXX' 
ov P\f7r<av. Cp. also Orig. c. Cels. lib. 7, 21. 

24. roy Tu<f>XbV] Attic prose idiom would require roC ru^Xov, but 
the accusative (of the object conceded) after Trapa^wpew occurs in 
the LXX (2 Mac. 2. 28), in Arr. Epict. I. 7, 15. 

27. p)Xof3oTOus] This story had passed into a proverb in the 
time of Apollonius of Tyana. Cp. Philostratus, Uita Ap. 5, ch. 27 
(96) /zfjXo/SoToi/ yvvaiois ri)v dp^rjv avr/MV (of Claudius). The word 
p.r/Xo^oTos=ep^os-, e.g. App. Ciu. i. 24 and Isocrat. 302 C rfv 
Te TTO\IV f^av8pairo8io-0fjvai. Kai TTJV x<apav dvclvai p.r)\6(3TOV l a sheep- 
run.' Philostratus, Uitae Sophist, i. 21, 4, p. 517 tells the same 
story about Anaxagoras ; also Himerius apud Phot. Bibl. p. 357, 9 


M. 473 'A.vaay6pas dvrjKe TTJV eavTov Ttaarav nr)\6$OTOV. Cp. Plutarch in Uita 

Periclis, p. 162; Lactant. cle falsa Sap. lib. 3, cap. 23 ; Origen 
c. Gel sum lib. 2 ; Plato, Hipp. Maj. p. 283 (which may underlie 
the passage I have retranslated from Philo's De Prouidentia 
Sermo 2 as a testimonium to p. 473, 23). Arist. Eth. End. bk. i, 
c. 4, p. 1215 B 6 foil.; Diog. L. lib. 2, 7 ; Lucian, Nigr. 26 

30. ejJLpoo-icecrOai] A word peculiar to Philo. For the story 
about Democritus, cp. Horat. Epist. lib. i. 12, 12 : 
Miramur, si Democriti pecus edit agellos 
Cultaque, dum peregre est animus sine corpore uelox. 
So Cicero, De Fin. 5. 29, 87 Cur ipse Pythagoras ... tot maria 
transmisit 1 ? cur haec eadem Democritus ? qui . . . patrimonium 
neglexit, agros deseruit incultos. Cp. Tusc. Disp. 5. 39, 114, 115. 
Also Chrysost. ad uid. iun. t. i. ed. Paris, nou. p. 423, alludes to 

Democritus as TOV p]\6^0Tov dWvra TTJV x<*>P av T n v avrov. Cp. Cleill. 

Alex. Liber quis diues saluetur, Migne, p. 610 (337) oflre nmvov 
TO dnfiirao-Qcu TT\OVTOIS KOL ^apiVa<r^ai Trrw^ots rj Trevrj&iv, 6 TroXXoi irpb T//S 
roC Scor^poy Ka668ov irenotrjKaGiv, ol p.ev rrjs fls \oyovs (r\o\ijs Kal veicpas 
(ro(pias fvficev, ol 8e (fyrjprjs KCVTJS KCU Kevobot-ias, 'Ai/a^ayopat Kal A?//io/cpirot 
Koi KpdrrjTfs. 

32. cirai'opGcjcrdjjiei'oi j Plutarch, Pericl. C. II tTravopdovpfvos ray 

diro<(>i(jmrrs] Lucian, Tim. C. 5 TrXovo-iW c/c nevf(TTd.Tuv dirocprjvas. 
For the play upon the words cp. Philo de Abrah. 2. 33 Trdpo? -yap 

KCU. tV OTTOpOlS (Vp'lO~K.(TCH. 

33. direpiaKeiTTo^ . . . JACT& (jjpoi/rjaews TjKpijSwjJieVo/] The same 
antithesis is read in Plutarch's TTOH- av TIS vir exQp&v 87 D fifjTf 

v /u?;8ei/ oXiywpcos /cat aTTfpto-KCTrrwy, prjTe \eyeiv, oXX' del diafpv- 
axnrep ev d/cpt/Sfi SiatTy TOV ftiov dvfntXrjirTov. Cp. also Plutarch 
i deio-iftatfjiovias 171 E aTrepioWTrrcoff KOI dXo-yt'rrreos. Porphyrii 
De Antl'O 36 Xoyt^o/nfi/oi' 8e Tr^v iraXaiav o~o<piav KOI TTJV 'QfjLrjpov OO~T) 
TIS yeyovf (ppovrjo-w KOI Trdo-rjs dpeTijs aKpifieiav fir] djroytyvao-Kftv. 

34. p,(mw8es] Josephus Bell. Judaic. 4. i, 6 TO dircpto-KfnTov 
ev TToXe/no) Kal fjLavia>8es ov npbs 'Pw/^iaicoj/ . . . dXXa /Sap/SaptKov. The 
word here = mad, foolish. Below in 477. 33 it = maddening. 

40. x t P' n ' o ^ T l TO> '] The word here means ' fictitious/ because 
artificial. It is usually opposed, say L. & S., to avTofpvrjs. The 


peculiar meaning of ' false, fictitious ' has led to its being commonly M. 473 
used by Philo, and in the LXX of idols. This sense it bears in 
Polybius, e. g. xfiponoirjToi Kal \lsfv8els alriai = ficta crimina. 

42. irepiaOpfjacu] 'to look about one,' a late use common in 
Philo and found in Josephus, B. J. I. 33, 7. Also Philo ap. Euseb. 
Praep. Ev. 387 C and 393 A. In Plato's Axiochus 370 D, the 
word = contemplate : irepiaQpav TTJV (pvo~u>. 

474. 3. xpo^ 00 ] Dion, De Secessu, Or. 20. (ed. Casaub. 263 A) 
(paivfTai ' ovv napiwv 6 /3toy KOI 8cnrav<ap.fvos 6 ^pdi/oy, OVK 6\iyov aios rots 
dvQpowrois, ovSe TJTTOVOS, e/Ltot 8oK(lv, 77 TO dpyvpiov. Iambi. V. Pyth. 13. 

4. tarp<5i'] The Armenian omits, perhaps rightly. However 
in the De Hundi Op. Hippocrates is alluded to in the same terms. 

6. Philo also cites Homer by name in De Confus. Ling. i. 405, 
where he alludes to him as 6 /zeyioros Kal doKijjuaraTOS TO>I> TTOLTJTWV 
"O^rjpos. The definite statement of the number of the rhapsody 
from which the citation is taken is unusual ; and forms one of 
Lucius' arguments against the genuineness of the treatise. Such 
an argument would only have weight if it could be shown that 
the Iliad was not divided into pa^ooSi'cu as early as Philo. As 
a matter of fact the division was the work of Xenodotus or 
Aristarchus, 250 years before Philo. 

15. irapUT]jjLepi] = surpasses a use common in Philo but rare 
in other writers. Add to the examples given Philo i. 666, 9. 
Chrysostom uses the word in his De Sacerdot. vnb T&V fXarrovcov 
irapevrjfjLfpclvdai ev di&>/i<m Ka6fVT<i>Ta peigovi. Also Diod. II. *]8, 
p. 463. 28 (vr)fj.(pr)fjidT(i>v yevopfvav. 

17. 8eXea6jAi'oi] To the testimonia cited in the text should be 
added the whole of 2 of the De Decal. 2. 181, in which Philo 
dwells upon the need there was for a proselyte to retire from 
his city, wherein friends and kin and custom combined to drag 
him back from monotheism into paganism. Mvpius yap Baas dia 
ypafpiKrjs Kal TrXacmKrjs nopfpaxravTes tfie'as, lepa Kal i/ecos avrais 7rpo(nrfpic- 
ftaXovro, Kal fttofjiovs KaraaKevdoravrfs dyaXfACKn Kal ^odfois Kal TOIOVTO- 
Tponois dfpidpvfjiaa-i TifJids I<ro0eous aTrfVfiftav anacriv d\|/uxoiS .... Kal of 
Kara iroXeis OVK cldores rbv orrws oj'Ta d\r)6r) 6ebv pvpia Ti\r]6r) ^vduvv- 
p.a>v KT06id>Ka(riv. Eira a\\o)V trap a\\ois Tip.a>fJLeva>v f) jrepl TOV apiVrov 
KpaTrjvcura. di%6voia Kal ras TTpbs TO. aXXa ndvra diacpopas eyevvrja-fv. Els 
a -rrp&Tov aTrtScbi; l|a) iroXews fpov\r)6r) (sc. Moses) vop.o6fTtlv. 'Ei/ei/o'et 


M. 474 8e KaKflvo oevTfpov, on TOVS peXXoiras Upous KOjJious 7rapa8e^(r6(ii, TTJV 
dvayKalov farriv diroppvtyao'Qai. KOI fKKa6r]pao-6ai ras 8vo-eKn\vTovs 
, as p.iydd<ov Kal o~vyK\v8o)v o\\os dvdpa>7rti>v Kara iroXeis Trpocre- 
TOVTO 8e dpr)x avov ercptos r) SioiKiaGeVrt o-vp,^rjvaij Kal OVK 
vs, dXXa ftaxpa ^pdixa varepov. 

djACTacrTpcTTTt] Plato, Legg. 9. 854 C TU>V KOKUV gvvovaias 
(pevye a/xeTaorpeTTTt. Also Rep. 620 E ; Plutarch Trepi rov aKoveiv 46 E 
(pevyovTes dvcirKTTpfTrri. KCU 8pcnr(T(vovTes (pi\o<ro<pias. In lamblichi 
Protrept. 342 K, we have an explanation of the Pythagorean 
precept aTrob^Siv rfjs oiKias fi^ eniffrpecpov' 'Eptvves yap /xeTep^ovrat, 
which is an apt parallel to this passage of Philo's, (piXotrofpelv 
f7rij3a\\ofjivos x<i>pif (ravrov navrav (Tto/jLariKfov KOI alffdtiTtov, Kal ovrcos 
Gavdrov P.\CTT]V iroiov eVi rd vorjra KOI av\a Kal del Kara ravrd KCU 
/ieTaorpfTrrt \Q)p)V did rS)V Trprxr^novTatv p.a6rjp.dT(i)V m 
yap fifTacrraa-is TOTTOU, Bdvaros 8e 6 TTJS fax^s x o) P LO '^ s an 
, OVTOS fie ro <pi\o(ro<piv us d\r)6)S Kal avV ai(T0r)Tr)pia>v Kal 
V(pyeiS)V KaOapa TW va> \priaBai els KaTdXTj^iv rr)s ci> rots 
ovviv aX^e/af, fjncp CTreyvaxrTai ao<pia ova-a. (pt\o(ro(plv drj eVt/SaXXo/ifi/oy 
firj emoTpe<pov p.r)8e Ka8e\Kov irpbs rd rrporfpa. The same renunciation of 
earthly home and ties was the key-note of the teaching of the early 
Christians (cp. Matt. 19. 27-30; Me. 10. 28-30; Lc. 18. 28-30; 
Heb. ii. 13-16 and 13. 12-14, &c>), and was in their case 
reinforced by the belief that the end of the world and the second 
advent were close at hand. In the Uita Apollonii of Philostratus, 
an adherent of the gymnosophists says, 6. 16, 117 peipaKiov 
yevopevos TO. fj.ev iraTputa rois ^<iv\o/j.vots dfprJKa, yvpvbs e Tvp.vois 

77(poiTT)O'a TOVTOIS. 

1 8. KaraXiTron-cs] The following passage also merits to be 
quoted, Philo, De Nobil. 2. 442 TOV >6s Kal Trpfo-fivrdrov Kal ycvvrjrov 
Kal TTOITJTOV TUP oXo)!/ . . . ov fv i<S Xa/3coi/ Kal (TTiOfidvas KaraXctVet pev 
TrarpiSa Kal yfvedv Kal TrarptSov OIKOV, eiScoy, ort pcvovros p.ev, at rrjs 
TroXvOeov 86rjs eyKarap.evovo'ai aTrarai, evvoiav dvrjwrov KaTa&Kevd^ovcriv els 
TTJV TOV fvbs fvpeo-iv os ecrriv dtdios p.6vos Kal ra>v oXcoi/ Trarrjp, VOIJT&V Tf 
Kal alo~6r)TS)v . . . "Afia 8e Kal TOV iroQov ov eVo^et yvavat TO Ov } 7rpoo~- 
avfppimo-c Xoyta TO ^piyo-^e'i/Ta, ols 7ro^T)yToi>p.fvos enl TTJV TOV evbs 
doK.voTO.Trj o~TTOvdf) r)Tr)o~iv i^t. 

21. TO aunrjOcs] Clement of Alexandria refers in similar terms 
to o-wf]6fia as a force which held men back from embracing 
Christianity, Cohort, ad Gentes, 73 (Potter, p. 91, 5) (pvyuptv ovv 


ri]v (TvvfjOeiav, diov a<pav xaXfTrqf .... ay\i rov avBptoirov, rrjs aXrjdfias M. 474 

dnoTpcnci, dndyei rrjs fwj}?, irayis m. So in the same treatise, 68 
(Potter, p. 85, 20). 

23. Tpcu> iro\iv] Cp. Dion Chrys. De Secessu, Or. 20 (262 C 
ed. Casauboni) ft?) ovv TOVS dirb TG>V dva><pf\)V 7rpay/udra>i/ KOI TG>V ov 
7rpoo-r)Kovcr6i)V avTols curxoXtaii/ dmovras, KOI tr^oX?^ nva iropiovTas avrols 
OTTO ra>v fvox\ovvTa>v paTyv, prjreuv as dvax(opovvras ', dXX' OVTO>S pev, 
ov\ o /Mera/Sas tK TroXecos nvos els erepav TTO\IV, . . . di/a^copeii/ Xeyotr* ai/, 
K.T.X. Dion however argues that a true hermit will be able to 
find peace and solitude anywhere, even in the heart of a great city. 

24. irpaviv CHTOUJXCIXH] Cp. Plutarch rrepl 8fi(ri8ai/z. 166 D eort 
/cat SovXots i/d/ioj f\ev6fpiav drroyvovo-i, Trpaaiv aiTflffdat, KOI dea-Trorijv 
fjifTal3d\\(iv cnieiKfa-Tepov. "Wyttenbach refers his readers to S. 
Petitus, Legg. Attic, p. 158 ; Tib. Hemsterhusius ad Luciani, 
Dialog. Deor. 24. T. i, p. 277; Justinian, Inst. I. 8, 2. In the 
passage of Lucian referred to, Hermes complains of his hard work 
in the household of Zeus, and says : Km oXo>s djnjyopevica fjdrj. et yovv 
ftvvarbv TJV, f)8(as av rj^iaxra ncTrpdadai^ Sjcnrep ol ev yfj KUKCOJ dovXevovrcs. 
In Justinian's Inst. lib. i, tit. 8, we read as follows : Sed et maior 
asperitas dominorum eiusdem principis (i. e. Antonini Pii) constitu- 
tione coercetur ; nam consultus a quibusdam praesidibus prouinci- 
arum de iis seruis qui ad aedem sacram uel ad statuas principum 
confugiunt, praecepit, ut si intolerabilis uideatur saeuitia donii- 
norum, cogantur seruos suos bonis conditionibus uendere, ut 
pretium dominis daretur ; et recte. The Institutes then quote the 
rescript of Antonine ad Marcianum thus : Dominorum quidem 
potestatem in seruos suos illibatam esse oportet, nee cuiquam 
hominum ius suum detrahi ; sed dominorum interest, ne auxilium 
contra saeuitiam uel famem uel intolerabilem iniuriam denegetur 
iis qui iuste deprecantur. Ideoque cognosce de querelis eorum 
qui ex familia lulii Sabini ad statuam confugerunt, et si uel 
durius habitos quam aequum est uel infami iniuria affectos cogno- 
ueris, uenire iube, ita ut in potestatem domini non reuertantur. 
It cannot be argued that as the D. U. C. here refers to a practice 
only enacted as law by Antoninus, therefore it must have been 
written subsequently to that emperor's reign. For by the same 
argument the treatise Trept deiaiSaifjiovias would also be subsequent, 
whereas (p. 1 70 A) it is the most expressly authenticated of all 
Plutarch's works, and Plutarch can hardly have died later than 


M. 474 A. D. 138, the date of Antonine's accession. Probably slaves 
already had in Greece a customary right to claim to be sold to 
another master in case of cruelty, and Antonine's rescript merely 
made this rule of local custom binding as a law all over the 
empire. The tone of the rescript itself suggests that the slaves of 
Sabinus had claimed this venditio as of right, and Marcianus had 
asked the emperor if he should enforce the custom against lulius 
Sabinus. Pollux quotes Aristophanes in proof that there was such 
a law in Athens as early as the fifth century B.C. His words 
(? * 3) ^*" ^ follows: o de vvv (pacri TVVS oiKeras irpauiv alrflv evrw 
fvpelv v TCUS ' A.piaTO<pdvovs &pais : rjiJ-lv (so Person) Kparicrrov ((<TTIV) eg 
TO 6r)<Teiov dpap-elv, exeT ' ea>s av irpacriv fvpapfv p.fveiv. Comp. Georgll 
d' Arnana, dissertationes de iure Seruorum. 

25. uiraXXaY^] According to L.& S. peculiar in this sense to 
Philo, who uses it De Mundi, op. i. 13 t>p>v T>V erqo-iW vnaXXayds. 

27. In the vyieiva rrapayye'Xjuara, 135 B, Plutarch reproves those 
who (apparently for health's sake) lightly abandon their proper 
spheres : eViovadz/ riva ftiov KOL cr^oXaorj)!/ Kai novoTponov nva KOI a<pt\ov 
KOI abo^ov aTrajTara) TroXireias KaBlvatriv eavrovs KOI <rv(rri\a(riv. 

K^pwi'] 'Forms of destruction.' So Plato, Laws n. 937 D and 

30. fAoi/ayptots] A rare word. Sozomenus in quoting this 
passage has novaypiais. It is so spelt in Alciphron 2. 2 ccXde K 
T^S e/i^s fjLovaypias, where the garden of Epicurus is intended. See 
Sozomen. i. n, p. 26. 10 and 7. 28, p. 321. 13. The phrase 
KOI povaypiois is suggestive of a philosophic sect or society, 

31. epYjjuW] Cp. the account Josephus gives (Uita c. 2) of the 
holy man Bannus, with whom he lived from his fifteenth to his 

eighteenth year : irvOopevos nva Bawow ovopa Kara TTJV eprjfjiiav 
diarpifteiv, eV^rt p.ev OTTO devbpwv xpap-fvov, rpofprjv Se TTJV ai>Top.dr<os 
<pvo[ivr)v 7ipo<r(pfp6fjLevov, tyvxptp Se vdari TTJV fjpfpav Kal rr)v VVKTCL 
TToXXaxts \ov6fjifvov TTpos ayveiav, ^Xcorj^s eyfvofjirjv avrov. The Armenian 

has ^pf/ntai/ here and in 475. n, and the reading is quite possible. 
cprmia is quite classical in the sense of solitude. 

32. |AU7<xv6pumcu>] Jos. C. Apion. 2. ch. 41. 291 Trepi rmv vopvv 
OVK. ederjo-e Xoyou TrXfi'oi/os* avrol yap (Q>pd0r]<Tav di aiirwv OVK do-cfteiav 

8i8do-KovTcs, ovft eVi pio-avOpamiav, dXX r! 


TTJV TWV ovrcov Koivwvtav TrctpaKoXovvTes, ddiKias e\Bpoi^ diKaioarvvrjs enifieXfls M. 474 
K.r.X. Plato used the word, Phaed. 89 D fjuo-oXoyia re KOI fJuo-avOpcoTria. 
Aretaeus, a physician who wrote before Galen, had heard of some 
sect similar to, perhaps identical with, the Therapeutae, for in 
his treatise Trepl xpovicov TraOatv, Ke(p. e' under the title Trepl p.e\ay^o\ir]s 
we read as follows : 'Arap /cat ^aivovrai IJLW cs TO, TrXeiora TOV ftiov 
dcppoveovTes, KOI ftftva Kal alo~\pa 7rpr)O~o~ovTs' /MeXay^oXoutri de OVK eVt 
fvl etfieY fKaoroi, aXX* T) fj.fv npbs (pappaKirjv uTTOTrrot, 77 es lpif)(Jiiifjf 
fyeuyouGi p.Lcrai'6pa)TrLT|, ^ es 8ei(ridai[jLOVLr]v rpeTrovrai, TJ fju&os ean TOV rjv 

33. jriju!ias] A word common enough in itself, e. g. Plutarch 
'EhXrjviKa 296 B, but here conjoined with e*c in an unusual way. 
In classical Greek rt or npos would be used with eVi/ui'a ; and we 
find Philo using rrpos in De Decal. 2. 201. In De lustit. 2. 366 he 
writes ras fv rols eOveviv eTrifugias. Perhaps eVi/u^/a may bear in 
this passage of the D. U. C. the sense of ' contagion,' rather than 
of the act of mixing with. In Plutarch nep\ 'laidos 372 F we have 
rfjv 5e CK TOV KCKOV favyfi Kal Stoj^etrai /noipai/, which is perhaps hardly 
a parallel. In the Apocalypse of John we have similarly loose 
uses of e*K, e.g. ch. 15. 2 TOVS VIK&VTOS f< TOV flrjpiov. 

35. ytvos] So in the Apology of Aristides the Christians are 
a yevos like the Jews and Greeks. But already in Aristotle, Soph. 
Elenchi 172 b 29 yevos is used to connote a philosophical sect 
or atpeo-is. 

37. Bdppapoc] Josephus c. Apion. 2. 39. 282 ov pfjv aXXa Kal 
7r\r)0o-iv fj8rj no\vs f}\os yeyovev f< p.a<pov Trjs fjiifTcpas evo-ffteias, oi>8' 
eoTiv ov TrdXtp 'E\\r}va)v ovoyTiaovv ouSe j3apj3apov ouSe li/ e^j/oy, fvda 
HT) TO TTJS /3So/^d8os, f)v dpyovpcv f)p.els, TO edos [Se] diairf(j)o{Tr)Kev Kal 
al vrjGTeiai . . . /ui/Luur&H 5e ir(ip>vTai Kal TTJV npos aXXijXouy rjpwv ofiovoiav 
Kal TTJV T&V OVT<OV dvd8oo~iv Kal TO <pi\epybv ev rals T%vais Kal TO KapTepmbv 
tv raiff VTrep T>V voprnv dvdyKats. 

irXeovd^ct] This verb generally = redundo. But here it 
simply = is numerous, as in Polyb. 4. 3, 12 TrXeoi/a^butr^s TTJS 
irapova-ias T&V irpfo-fSfVT&v, which Stephanus renders : quum fre- 
quentiores advenirent legationes. 

42. Mape'as] I have followed the orthography of codex A, 
although Strabo spells it Mapclas, Geogr. bk. 17, c. 7, C. 793. His 
description of the Alexandrian climate agrees with Philo's : rj 8' 
ia TroXvTponos' d^iKXvaTov TC yap eVrt TO x<opiov 8vo~l 



M. 474 TW fJLV OTTO T>V apKTWV TO) AtyVTTT/G) XfyO/iCI/O), TO) ' OTTO p,f(Tr]fJi^piaS T<5 

TJ}y \ifivrjs Trjs Mapetas f) KOI Mapeoxrts XryfTat . . . /cat TO evdfpov fiiov 
a-rjfj.fto)(TC<as eW/, 6 *at auro (rvfi^aivci &a TO dfj.(piK\vo-Tov Kal TO cvKaipov 
TTJS dvaftdo-eois TOV Net'Xov' at p.ev yap aXXai TroXeis at eVt Xt/ii/a>i> iSpvp-cvai 
ftapfls Kal Trviyao'cis e^ovo-t TOVJ aVpar eV TOIS Kavp.aa-1 TOV Qepovs' enl 
yap Tots ^etXeo-ii/ at \ip.i>ai TeX/naToC-vrai 8ta TJ)V ex TO>I> f]\i<av dvaOvpiaariv' 
/3op/3o/3w8ovs ow dvafpfpofjievrjs TO(ravTT)s tK/xaSoy, voawbrjs 6 df]p e\KTat 
Kal Xot/itKoJi/ Kardpxfi 7ra6a>v. cv 'AXf^ai/Speta 8e TOU Sepovs dpxop.(vov 
ir\r)poi>fivos 6 NftXos irXrjpoi Kal TKJV \ifj.vr)V Kal ovdev eq Tf\fJ.aTa>8es TO 
TTJV dva(popdv Trotijo-oi/ poxfypdv' Tore 5e, Kal ol eTrj<riai irveovoiv CK TO>V 
fSopcivv Kal TOV TOO-OVTOV ir\dyovs, &o~Tf KaXXiaTa TOV Qepovs 'AXe^ai/Spets 
didyovcriv. Cp. Ammiani Marcell. lib. 22, ch. 16, 8 & 14. 

43. YX64>ou] Only used as a substantive by Philo in the De Mundi 
Incor. 2. 510, 19. The word is in Strabo, Diodorus. Xenoph. Cyr. 
3. 3, 28 uses it as a substantive. Polyb. i. 75, 4 &c. x^M- 01 ^^? 00 
is an Homeric word, used however by Xenophon, Plutarch, and 

46. eirauXeis] ' Farm houses or homesteads/ So in Diodorus 
and Plutarch. "We see that the Therapeutae were far from retiring 
into the desert, although they sought solitude. Strabo, speaking 
of the lake Mareotis, writes, bk. 17, c. 14, C. 799 x fl 8' OKTO> 
V7)o~ovs Kal Ta KVK\M ttavT oiKovpfva KO\>S' cvoivia Tf can trcpl TOVS 
TOTTOVS &(TT Kal fita^elo'^at irpbs TraXaiaxriv TOV MapecoT^v oivov. 

475. 2. di/eo-TOfiwfx^KTjs] Used especially, as L. and S. remark, 
of one sea debouching into another, e. g. Diod. 3. 38 6 Trpoo-ayopevo- 
fifvos } Apd0ios KoXiros ai/eoro/ieorai ft$ TOV . . . 'QKfavov. So Arist. 
Mund. 3. 8. In 479. 28 and 485. 12, I have kept the form 
0aXao-o-a. Cp. L. Cohu, De Opif. Mundi, p. xlix 'inter formas 
^aXao-o-a et ^aXaTTa fluctuat scriptura codicum/ 

6. KardaraaiK] A medical word, such as Philo was prone 
to use. Cp. Hippoc. Epid. i. 941 TJ K. T>V wpeW, and often. 

9. <|>XoYfxoV] Poetical in Attic, especially used by Euripides. 
Occurs in Aristotle 846 a 14, and in the Pseudo- Aristotelian 
De Mundo, a treatise of which the style and language often 
resemble Philo. 

1 1. 8u<rdporoi>] In classical epoch, (Aesch., Eurip., Xen.) = diffi- 
cult to please, morose. The sense 'unpleasing or disagreeable,' 
which it bears here, is not noticed by L. and S. or in Stephanus. 


12. ycimrfaeis] Is used in plural by Plutarch, Pericl. 19 M. 475 

Kais dvafjitp.iyp.fvT] y(iTvid<Tri. In singular, Arist. Pol. i . 9 j 
Theophr. C. P. 6. 18, 7 ; Polyb. 18. 19, 4; Alciphron I. 3. 

15. <rjAi'ioi'] In this passage the private sanctuary or shrine 
for private worship in each house. In 476. 23 the KOIVOV a-e^vclov 
is the public building in which the Sabbath convention or <rv\\oyos 
is held. It is a word peculiar to Philo and to this treatise. 
Hesychius has : af^vdov OLKOS ifpos. In the Etym. M. under 
a-ffivelov we read : (ppovrio-Trjpiov, diaTpiftri tj fjiovao-Trjpiov, OTTfp 'A.TTIKOI 
a-ep-vflov KaXovoi. Suidas, in relating the exploits of Longinus, 
brother of Zeno, uses the word, as also avarrj^a in the sense of 
a conventual system. In Philo's day, as is clear from Matt. 6. 6, 
it was usual in a Jewish house to reserve a small room or closet 
for private prayer and meditation. In Matt. 6. 6 however, as 
in Luke 12. 3, Taptlov is the word used, not o-cpvelov or p-ovaa-r^piov. 
But the similarity of practice is unmistakable as conveyed in the 
words of Jesus : ' Enter into thy closet and having shut thy door 
pray to thy Father who is in secret.' The antithesis is with public 
prayer offered in the synagogues and street corners. 

jAoycurnqpio*'] This word, as the context shows, has here the 
sense of a room in which you are alone. It has the same sense 
in 476. 6. The phrase o KaXeircu here indicates that these words 
were strange to the reader, and perhaps not in literary use. So in 
2. 458 in describing the Essenes to a Greek audience, Philo writes 
els iepovs d(piKvovfjLvoi TOITOVS, ot KctXourrcu (rvvayoyaL The word 
Hovao-TTipiov is not again met with in any Greek document until 
the end of the third century, when it has acquired the sense 
of a building or establishment for a single monk or hermit, as 
in Athan. 2. 837 A; 844 B; 865 B; 904 A; 908 A; 920 A: 
Pachom. 949 B; Epiphan. 2. 805 A; Pallad. Laus. 1249 A; 
Cassian i. mi A; or for several monks together, passim in 
the fathers from Athanasius on. 

fxoyoujjici'oi] Cp. Philo, In Fl. 2. 541, 42 /Spa^u n yffiiov irpidpfvos, 
fv avTW TroXXa dtfrpififv povovpfvos. 

22. aumu'iorrai] Cp. Plutarch irapafjLvdrjriKos npbs 'Anr., 102 D 
7rap(K(pcpt<T6ai. /cat (rvvavfiv ra ivevOrf. 

ompdrwy] The belief in the inspiration of dreams was 
shared by all the ancients alike, Pagans, and Christians. Cp< 

P 2 


M. 475 Cypriani Epist. 9 (ed. Gersdorf, 16. 4): castigare nos itaque 
cliuina censura nee noctibus desinit nee cliebus. Praeter nocturnas 
enim uisiones per dies quoque impletur apud nos Spiritu Sancto 
puerorum innocens aetas, quae in ecstasi uidet oculis et audit et 
loquitur ea, quibus nos dominus mouere et instruere uidetur ; cp, 
Ep. 34 (Gersd. 39. i). So also Matt. i. 20, 2. 12, 2. 22, 27. 19. 

23. Sui/dfAcwf] I.e. the angels and powers to whom God en- 
trusted the task of creating and watching over the world. Cp. 
De Confus. Ling. I. 431 Eif o>z> 6 6cbs d/jLvGrjTovs Trepi avrbv %t 
dvvduets dpwyovs Kal o~o)TT)piovs TOV yevopevov micros . . . At' av TOVTGOV 
rwv 8vvdp.cov 6 acr&>/zaroy Kal vorjTos eirdyrj Kooyzoy. In the Quaest. 

in Ex. 2, 68, Philo discriminates two chief dwducis in God, the 
TrotrjTiKrj and the pao-i\iKf). They both flow through the \6yos or 
<nrfpp.ariK.rj T>V OVT&V oixria from God who is in himself 'Evos Kal 
p,ovd8os Kal dpxfis Trpfo-fivrepos. The 5. TroirjTiKr) is evepyfTis. the 8. ftacriXiKr) 
is vonoOeTiKri and KoXao-r^pto? and generates the t'Su which form the 
KOO-/XOS vorjros. See Max Freudenthal, Erkenntnislehre Philos. 

23-25. .oveipdrw . . . 6'ipoiroXoujuii'oi] For the thought, cp. 
Plutarch De E apud Delphos, 393 D o>s 8e vw fv r KaXXiWo) rS>v 
evvTTviwv TOV 6eov 6iteipo7ro\ovvTas cyeipco^ev Kal TrapaxaXai/zev dj/corepco 
npodyfiv Kal 6ea(r6ai TO virap avTOv Kal TTJV ovo-iav. The verb oveipoiroXf'iv 
is used in the active voice in Philo i. 680, 20, i. 646. 29, Aristoph. 
Nub. 1 6 and 27, in Plato, Eep. 7. 534 C and Tim. 52 B. No example 
of its middle use is given in L. and S. 

24. <f>amunoua6<u] A favourite use with Philo. In other writers 
it is also used as a deponent, e.g. Plut. Instil Lacon. 236 D erepos 
VVKTOS [Avfjua irapiwv Kal (pavrao~io)6fls baipoviov TI. Also in Arist. 
ap. Euseb. P. E. 769 C cp^vxov (pavTao-iovpevov : Celsus apud Origen 
I. 884 C of the risen Christ, T'IS TOVTO ei8e ; Twrj Trdpota-Tpos Kal ei 
TIS aXXos TWV K TTJS ai>Tr]s yorjTfias, fJTOi Kara Tiva 8id6eo-iv 6v(ip<aas, 
TI Kara TTJV OVTOV j3ov\7i<Tii> dogy TreTrXavrjuevrj (pavracrKodeis. 

eicXaXoucni/] Has usually the sense of 'divulging* a mystery. 
On the nature of the mysteries to which Philo alludes here and 
elsewhere, see the final Excursus below, 44. 

25. doi&ijxa] A poetical word, but used in Herodotus, and 
common in late prose writers, e. g. Plutarch, Lucian, Josephus, 
Sextus Emp. 

26. SoyiAara] In Epictetus, ap. Stob. Serm. 29. 206, we meet 
with an explanation of this word: flSevai xpy OTl 


irapayivevBai oV0pa>7ra>, ei p.rj Ka6* e'/catrr??!/ fjpepav TO. aura Xe'yj; rty, KOI M. 475 
O.KOV7), KCU apa ^pairo npbs TOV ftlov. 

8ls 8^] This was the Jewish practice as Josephus remarks, 
Antiquit. Illdaic. 14, 4, 3 Ais rrjs f)fj.epas, Trpan re KOI vrepl twarr^v &pav. 

28. eurjjxepiay] A favourite word with Aristotle, who first so 
used it. 

30. SuojAeyou] The Pythagoreans attaching, like the Therapeutae, 
great importance to dreams, insisted on the need of composing 
the mind before slumber, cp. lamblichi Vita Pythag. 65 eVt 


7)p.epiv5)V Tapax&v KOI cV^^^jt/drcov, $iKadaipe re (rvyKfK\i;dacrfJivov TO 
vorjTiKov, f)'TV%ovs re Kal fvovetpovs, ert 8e pavriKovs TOVS VTTVOVS avroi? 
aVetp-ya^ero. Cp. Quintil. Inst. Or. ix. 4, p. 832 = 473. However, 
the words which follow, especially d\r)6fiav IxyrjKaTelv may refer not 
only to inspired dreams, but also to the practice of night vigils, 
followed in all ages by ascetics, cp. Clem. Alex. Paedag. ii. 9 


' ovde HTJV UTTVO?, eVei fir] Q-KOTOS. eyprjyopfv apa Trpbs TOV 
6ebv 6 7re<pa>Tt(r/iei/oy. Ibidem (Sylb. 1 86 C) ro ovv (j)>s TOVTO, ol TOV 
TOV d\r)6ivov viol, pf) aTTOAcXeta-co/xei/ 6vpae' fv8op Se, ety fjpas 
ey, TOV KKpv/j.p.Vov ray o\^eis dvdpwrrov (pamcrai'rey, rrjv re 
dXfjOciav avTrjV eVo7rrei'(rai/res, /cat T>V TavTrjs pev/zarcoj/ p.eraXa/z/Sai/oi'res', 
TOVS dXrjdels TO>V ovelpvv evapy&s <al (j)povi[jt,(os aTro/caXvyrrco/xe^a. 

33. ixmr)XaTi^] A favourite word of Philo's, and according 
to L. and S. peculiar to him. But Stephanus refers to lamblichus 

ap. Phot. Bibl. p. 75, 12 l\vrj\aTr](ravT^ de avTovs pe'xpi TOV TCL(J)OV. 

39. v\iyyp&pp.a.Ta\ Justin M., Dialog, c. Tryph. 224 D refers in 
somewhat similar terms to the Hebrew Prophets : 'E-yeVoi/ro TIVCS 
Trpb TroXXov xpovov rravTotv TOVTCVV TWV vop.i^>v (f)i\oo~6(f)Q)V TraXaiorepot 
. . . npo(f)r)Tas fie avTovs KO\OVO~IV . . . 5e avTO)v ert /cat vvv 
otap-evei KCU eaTiv eWi^oi/ra rourot? TrXetorroi/ w<pe\r)()ijvai feat Trept dp^v 
Ka\ nfpl TeXovs. See 89 of my Excursus below. 

alpeacws] So in lamblichi Protrepticus (ed. Pistelli) 14 K 
ra t8ta TrporpCTrrtKa TTJS nvtiayopiKrjs atpeVecos-. In Acts 28. 22 
Christianity is alluded to as TTJS aipeo-ea>s raur^y, and everywhere in 
that book the word means no more than ' persuasion ' in no evil 
sense. St. Paul first uses it in an invidious sense ( i Cor. 1 1 . 19; 
Gal. 5. 20), cp. 2 Pet. 2. i. 


M. 475 40. dpxTjyerai] Cp. Justin M., Dial. c. Tryph. ed. Princ. p. 55 
of the Gnostic sects : aXXot oXXa> 6Vo/iart, OTTO ToO dpxrjyfTov Trjs yva>fjiT]s 


476. 4. x a P^ TTOuat>; ] Plut. de Parallelis 314 B ^evSets Kara roC 
0-axppoz/os eVioroXa? e^apa|e. Theocr. 23. 46 yptyov KO\ rode ypappa, 
TO (rots TOt\oi<Ti xapaa>. Diod. Sic. ill. 44 onrJXay -ypd/i/iacrt /3apapt- 
*oi9 Kexapaypevas. The word may mean simple everyday writing on 
papyrus or engraving of hymns on stone tablets, such as are found 
at Delphi to-day. Hymns used in worship seem to have been thus 
cut on stone. I think dvayKaiw is added in reference to this 
practice. The Therapeutae could not carve their hymns on stone, 
but they wrote them out as best they could, probably upon papyrus, 
perhaps marking the rhythm. 

7. TTJK auXeio/j Plutarch, 'Peo/zatfcd 265 B OVK a>oi/ro 8elv napievai 
TTJV av\eiov, # 6vo~ovTfs ciWt KOI Ovtravrfs elo-tacriv, describing a dis- 
ability imposed on vorepoTror/Ltoi, i.e. on persons who having died 
were so ill-advised as to come back again to life. 

| dir^TTTOuJ Galen, TT. ^v\rjs d/uapr. 95 e' aVon-rov yovv 6ca(rdp.cvoi 
irapayevopcvov nva. Axiochus, 369 A OVTQ> XaXei a>s c dnonrov 
Qfapfvos. The Therapeutae never even looked out of window. avXetov 
is not to be understood after Oewpourres, as Hilgenfeld supposed. 

10. o > x i 1f JI ' aTO s] ^ n the De Somn. i. 675 the same attitude is 
described as that of the Jews in going to a synagogue, not as 
sitting therein. Professor Massebieau remarks that it was probably 
an attitude indicative of rest from all manual work and labour. 
I have seen Polish Jews on a sabbath day preserve the same 
attitude in walking. See also the Excursus below, 83. 

14. Ka0OTWTi fJiK TW |3Xe'|xjiaTi] Plutarch, nfpl TTJS 'Peo/uai'coi/ 
3I7C aXXa n)y fjifv aperjjs irpaov re TO ftdfticrfjia Kal TO ft\ep.p.a 
Clem. Alex. Paedag. 2. 7 (Sylb. 174 D) Ka&oros 5e ical TO 

, /cat f) TOV rpa^^Xou cVio-Tpotpq Kal 17 Kivrjffis fvoraOrjs' KOI rj TO>V 
Kara ras 6fju\ias 7Tpo(f)opd. 

17. irapiri8iKi'U|Xcos] Cp. Plut. Trept TOV oKovfiv, 43 D (pvXaicreov 
de Kal TO TroXXa Kat TroXXaxiff TrpojSaXXfti** O"Tt yap Kai TOVTO Tponov TIVO. 
7rapfm8fi.Kvvfji.evov. Id. TT&S av TIS diaKplvfic, 71 D TO iraperndfiKwa-daL 

e drjfj.ayaiye'tv. Also in the vyieiva TrapayyeX/nara, 129 D pr) o-o<ptcr- 
, p.r)de irepiepycos . . . XaXoiWa /cat 7rapfTndfiKvv[J.fVov. Also Galen, 
8. p. 50, Lucian and Pollux. 

19. e^dm] Cp. Philostratus, uita Apollonii, ch. 35 "ou -yap 


KClQfUO'dV fjyfj" e(f)rj " TOVS TO v8d)p TTiVOVTOS '," " K(l0v8f IV /LieV" C<f)T) M. 476 
" XfTTTOV &6 VTTVOV, OVTTfp UKpOlS ai>TO)V Tols ofy&ClK fJlOlS f(f)ldv(lV (ptoflfV, OV 

T i><." The word is poetical and is frequent in Homer and 
Moschus. Cp. II. 2O. 26 VTTVOS eirl p\e<pdpoi<nv e(piavfv. 

25. TrepifBoXos] This word more usually signifies an inner court 
or inclosure, e.g. Clem. Alex. Paedag. 3. 2 (Sylb. 216 C), of an 
Egyptian temple I tiXX' qv rrapeio~fX6r)s TO @ddos TOV 7repi/3oXou, /cat 
cnrfvftuv eVt TTJV 6eav TOV KpeiTrovos, rjTr)<rr)s TO ayaX/ua TO CVOIKOV TOV 

i/ea>. So Josephus, Cont. Apion. i. 198 of the Jewish Temple 
enclosure : Kara pea-ov /zaXtora TTJS TroXftos 7repi'/3oXo9 \i6tvos HTJKOS G>S 
Trei/raTrXe^poj, fvpos 8f nrj^wv p , (%(&v diir\as TrvXas, ev < @5)fios . . . *cat 
Trap' avTov o*Kr)p.ti peya. Plato, Rep. 8. 548 A uses the word in nearly 
the same sense as does Philo in this passage : ncpifioXovs oliefio-e&v, 
iiTfxvw vfOTTias ISias. In church architecture it meant, at an early 
date, the low wall around the choir (Ducange, s.v.). 

26. Y U|/C " |C S] There is in this passage a tacit contrast of the 
Therapeutic sect with the Essenes, who not only abjured marriage, 
but excluded women from their communion and o-vo-o-ma. Justin 
Martyr, Dialog, c. Tryph. (c. 23, edit. Princ. p. 47) implies that an 
inferior position was assigned to women in the Jewish religion, 
because they could not be circumcised. Christianity removed this 
feminine disability by superseding the rite : *al TO ^ 8vvao-0ai 8e TO 
6r)Xv yfvos TTJV ffapKiKrjV TrfpiTOfjLrjv Xapftavftv, deiKwaiv on fls o'Tjpe'iov f) 

r) avTij dedorai, dXX* ov% y epyov dtKaioo-vvrjs' TO. yap 
aivavra o/zot'co; /cat TO.S 6r)\fia$ dvvao~6ai (pvXdcra'iiv 6 dfos fi 
But for the same reason it was easier for a Pagan woman than for 
a Pagan man to become a Jewish proselyte ; and these female con- 
verts to Judaism seem to have been a chief seed-ground of Christian 
teaching, so soon as it was extended to the Gentiles. The 
prominence given to women in the Therapeutic sect is explained 
by the circumstance that it was not like Essenism a purely 
Jewish sect, but, as we read on p. 474. 35, numbered among its 
adherents Greeks and Barbarians alike. Clement of Alexandria 
insists on the equality of women with men in religious and moral 
matters, Paedag. i. 4 (Sylb. 83), under the title, 6Vi errio-rjs avftpav 
Kal yvvaiKotv 6 \6yos iratdayayos e'ort. In language recalling Plato's 

Politeia, he writes thus I Trjv avTrjv dpeTrjv dvo'pbs Ka\ yvvaiKos eivat 
El yap a/i<ou/ 6 6cbs fls, is 8f /cat 6 TraiSayvybs dpfpolv, p,ia 
ia o*<i><ppo(rvvT]) albas /^''o, fj Tpo<pf) KOivr), yduos o~vvyios } 


M. 476 dvcnrvor). o\l/is, duoy, yvaxris, (\TTLS, inaKof], dydnr), o/xoia irdvra. oav 8e 
KOIVOS fj.ev 6 fiios, KOiVT] de f] %dpis, KOIVT) 8e KUI f) o~a>T7)pla' KOIVTJ TOVTWV KOI 
rj dydnT), KOI f] dyoayf]. fv yap TO> maw TOUTW, (prjo-l., ya/zovo-i Kal 
Kovrai' cv <u 617 /xoi/o) TO 6r)\v TOV appcvos Sta/KpiWrar cv CKCIVCO 8e 
evBa TOV KOWGOVIKOV K(I\ dyiov TOVTOV (3iov TOV K avvyio.s TO. eTra6\a } OVK 
appevi KCU tirjXetq, a^pcoTro) 8e aTro/cetTai,, (TTtOvfj-ias dixa&vnrjs avrbv 
Kextopurp-evov (potius -p.evr)s). 

26. aurnKpowwrai] Found in Plato twice and in Clement of 

30. Ocopaiaou] 'A breast-work.' Common in Diodorus, Aelian, 
and Polybius. The word o-tTWKoSd/^o-ai/ recurs in Philo 2. 431, 18. 
The passage cited from the De Pr. et Poen. indicates that we should 
combine the reading of the Armenian Version with that of the 
Greek codices and read fv o-ui/wKoSd/^Tat. 

31. dmyetoi'] The spelling dvdyaiov is given in the oldest MSS. of 
Mark and Luke. The word elsewhere means an upper-chamber. 
Here it' seemfe to mean tne space from the top of the partition 
to the roof. 

dxave's] This word is used of a roofless building in Dio Cass. 
3*7. 17 VfO)v fieyia-rov Kai TrepiKaXAeoraToi/ irXrjv Ka6' 6Voi> dxavfjs Tf /cat 
dva>po(pos TJV. A usage closer" to this of Philo' s is in the Papyr. post 
Aristoph. ed. Didot a Letron. p. 28. 18 a-wefty de dia TO dxavf) T^V 
Gvpav flvai dfaOrjvai. 

33. dvTi\Yjv|/i>'] Once in Plato, Tim. Loc. 100 B, and in Diodorus 
and Plutarch in this sense. 

36. irpoKaTdpaXXofieKoi] Common in Dio Cassius in its literal 
sense, and in the fathers in its metaphorical use. For the thought, 
M. Massebieau compares Xen. Mem. i. 5, 4 T Apa ye ov xpv Trdvra 
avftpa, fiyrjadfjifvov TTJV eyKpaTciav dpfTys tlvai Kpr/TrtSa, TUVTTJV 7rpS>Tov cv 
TTJ faxy KaTao-Kvdcra(r6ai j 

41. aicoTous] So 472. 35 rds ev O-KO'TO> ^peiay. The Therapeutae 
seem to have satisfied the wants of nature under cover of dark- 
ness. So the Essenes were careful to cover up their excrement 
with soil lest it should offend the eye of the Sun-god. The body 
was a dpepfjia (477. 6), to be fed or eased after night-fall only. 

43. rpiwy] It is related of a Stoic of the time that he was so 
devoted to contemplation as habitually to fast three days at a time. 
Of the physical ability of men to fast three and even for six days 


together there can be no doubt. Thus Dionysius Alex. Can. i. M. 476 
Pan. Can. torn. 2, p. 3 A, relates how the Christians early in the 
third century fasted during holy week : eWt w^e ras ! T&V vrjo-Tet&v 
to-toy nrjde 6/Wcos irdvTfs diap.fvov(riv' aXX' ol p.ev KOI Trdo-as vncp- 

acriToi SmreXotWes, ol de 8vo, ol 8e rpels, ol Se reo-crdpas. So 
also Epiph. Expos. Fid. num. 22 (op. torn, i, p. 1 105, B, C). In the 
Vita Mosis, lib. 3. 2. 145, Philo writes upon the forty days' fast of 
Moses in a manner that admirably illustrates this passage, and 
also Matt. 4. I 1 1 edei Se TrpoTfpov, &o-7Tfp TTJV ^v\r]v KOI TO <ra>/za 
KaQapevcrai, /z^ei/or nd6ovs 7rpoo-a\lsdfjivov, aXX* dyz/eCcrai OTTO TIOVTOV 
6Va rfjs QvrjTrjs eori (pvcrfus, o-iTiatv KOI Trorwi/ icai rrjs Trpbs yvvcuKas 
6fJLi\ias. 'AAXa ravrrjs pev CK iro\\S>v XP OV(OV Karefppovrjo-f, KOI (r^eSov 
d(p y ov TO rrpuTov fjpgaTO TrpotyTjTeveiv, KOI 6eo(popf1ar6ai . . . crmW re /cat 
7ri Teo~o~apaKOVTa fjfj,epas ft-qs ^Xo-y^trf, SrjjXov on Tpo<pa$ e^a>i/ 

TUS 8ia dccopias, als ava>6ev air ovpavov KaTOTrvfopevos TTJV pev 
dtdvoiav TO TTp&TOVj eTTftra de /cat TO o~S)fj.a Sia TTJS ^fv^rjs ejSeXrtoCro, 


Cp. S. John, 4. 32. 

onrai] This use of the middle voice with a genitive 
is post-classical, and occurs in Luciari, Catapl. c. 4. Cp. Horn. Od. 
10. 177 ^vr]o-6p.e6a ppQ>ws, which Philo imitates. 

45. fu<f>paiK>T(H] In the LXX, Prov. 8. 31. Not elsewhere, 
except Euseb. H. E. 428, 432, Basil, and Philo, i. 232. n and 
335- 34- 

49. TeTTiywi/] Plato, Phaedr. 259 C *' &v TO TCTTiyav yevos p.fT 
fKflvo (pveTai, ycpas TOVTO Trapa Movo-wv \aftov, p.r]8ev Tpo<pijs b~c1o~6ai, aXX' 
aatTov Te Koi UTTOTOV ev6vs ycvo/jLevov qo'eiv, ecos av T\fVTr)O-rj. 

477. 2. eleujutapi^ouatjs] A poetical word common in Philo. 
Eurip. H. F. 1 8 o~vp,<popas Se Tas 6/ias eevp,apieiv. Ibid. 8 1. Euseb. 
H. E. IO. 9 TTOVTOOV ^Vfj.apto'6evTa)V avTols virb TOV 6fov. 

TrakiepoKJ Rare, except in Philo, who uses it in the Quis 
Rerum, i. 483. 24 T>V iraviepwv Tffievav, and Leg. ad C. 2. 574. 5. It 
occurs also in Euseb. 2. 872 A and 1409 A and in Theophilus of 

3. irai/^opToi'] This passage is the only one to which L. and S. 
refer under this word. But Stephanus refers to Euseb. 6. 700 C 
fjfjLcpa : Alex. Mon. 4073 D ; Damasc. 841 D. 

5. Xnraii'ouaik] A rare word in the sense of 'to anoint.' It 


M. 477 usually = to fatten. The Essenes did not anoint themselves. The 
Stoic discipline allowed it in moderation. Cp. Clem. Alex. (] = 

MusoniUS Ruflis) Paed. 2. 8 (Sylb. JfSC) avTapKf? /zeV ovv TO e'Xaioj/ 
CLVTO, \nrdvai re TTJV enclave lav KOI dvcivai TO vevp&oes Kai TWO. TOV awpaTOS 
6(rp.r)v dvao-Tfl\m ftapvTepav. The Jews were careful not to use Greek 
oil in anointing themselves lest they should transgress the law, so 
they must have prepared their own (Josephi Uita, ch. 1 3). Athen. 
5. 219 C uses AraiVa> = ungo; also LXX, Ps. 22. 5 ; Erotian. 104. 
Philo uses it De Spec. Leg. 2. 347. 46 iva TO <TK\r)pooiaiTOi> TQ>V dnopav 
l\apais ptTadoa-eari \uraivr], where it rather = fatten. 

5. djJLeXei] Philo is fond of this use, e.g. I. 2OI Kaddrrep d/ieX 
KOI vvv. Quod Deus Sit Immut. i. 275 and i. 298. Plato and 
Lucian have it. 

7. ap-roy cureXt]] Clem. Alex. (? = Muson. Rufus) Paedag. 2. 
(Sylb. 161 C) ofioXiaiov aprov. Alciphron i. 21 presents a curious 
identity of diction: <nreirat de ovdev TUV rroXuTfXaJi/ czXX' apror e^ 
dyopas, Kal o^oi/, tiTrorc vrjp.pias fjjJifpav eniTC\oir] ) dpvTTfTcIs */ (pavXias. 
In the Letronne Papyri (Notices et extraits des MSS. de la biblio- 
theque imp^riale, tome 18, Paris 1865) we have records of the 
monks of the Serapeum near Memphis of about the year 164 B.C. 
The temple accounts prove that they lived chiefly on bread and 
salt ; and the item <a6apo\ apToi Kal a\es is of frequent recurrence. 
Oil was also in great request, and vegetables and flowers were 
sold in the temple itself. Under the head of dress we notice most 
often such items as oBovia KOI Kid&vas, and for the priestesses <nv86ves 
and /SOTTTU (p. 330) and Kei0S>vas ^ivovv (sic). Bread and salt and 
water formed the staple diet of the Egyptian poor man, and that 
is why the Therapeutae and the monks of the Serapeum and 
Christians when fasting (Constit. Apost. 5. 18, Tertul. De Patient, 
cap. i3=p. 147 c, Herm. Past. lib. 3, simil. 5) alike partook of them. 

8. irapapruouaii'] ' Season by adding . . .' L. and S. give this 
reference only. It recurs p. 483. 10. 

9. yajxariatoi'] A freshwater spring -on the Lake Mareotis is 
mentioned by Athen. I, p. 33 D Trjs ev 'AXe^avSpei'a Kprjvijs Mapftay. 
In the same passage he recommends the wine of the district, as 
also did Strabo, lib. 17 C. 14, C. 799. Cp. also Hirtius, Bell. Alex, 
ch. 9, on the numerous springs in the neighbourhood of Alexandria. 

ii. dirojiciXiao-on-ai] This word means to propitiate, especially 
an evil power. Cp. Dionys. Halic. irfpl TOV Qovwd. idiwfj.. 120 (ed. 


Francof. 2. 158. 18) drro/LieiXi'^acr&u Xoyots ray opyas TO>V etKoras eVt M. 477 
rats avfjifpopais dxdopevwv. So in same author, Antiq. Rom. 24 (i. 30. 

22) aTro/ieiXirro/MeVois TT^J/ rot) 0eoC p^viv. So Porphyr. de Abstin. 43 

and 44 (ed. Nauck, p. 173, 11. 4 and 23). Joseph. A. I. 19. 9, 2 

13. ^aOiouai . . . Sit|rf)i'] Cp. tlie ancient saying attributed to 
Socrates by Diogenes Laert. (Soc. 2. 34) eXeye, TOVS p.ev 3X\ovs 

dv0p<anovs tfjv, 1v ecrdioiev' ainov 8e eaBiftv, Iva fay. So also MusoniUS 

Rufus ap. Stob. Serm. 18. p. 167; Athen. 4, p. 158 F; Quint. 
Inst. Or. 9. 3, p. 824 = 468; Clem. Alex. Paedag. lib. 2, c. i 
(1 = Musonius JRufus). 

1 6. o-Ke-mjs] Cp. Musonius Rufus ap. Stob. T. i, p. 18, 84 r 

df (TKf-mjs evfKa (cat ras otKias TrotovpfQa, faul KOI ravras 8c1v Troteto-^at 
Trpos TO Trjt xpfias dvayKaloVj a>s carfpvKdv p,ev Kpvos, carepixfiv Se 6d\7rovs 
TO a(po8pov. 

1 8. Cp. Galen TrpoTprrrTiKos 26 p.6vr} yap r\v (&pvvr)) aKaXXcoTTtorof 
re KOI ai>To(pv>s Ka\fj. Elsewhere only in Lucian, Pise. 12 ovde TO 
avfTov doKovv Trjy KofjiTjs d<a\\a>7ri(TTov fSxra. 

auToo-x^Sios] Poetical, in Horn. Hymn. Merc. 55, but Aristot. 
fr. 558 ; fairly common in Dion. Hal.; Plutarch ; Dio Chr.; Pausan. 

20. dX^tjjAa] Clem. Alex. (? = Muson. Rufus) Paed. 2. 10 
(Sylb. 2OO A) (prjfu Toivvv OVK nXXov TWOS evfica dr)6r)vai v 
TOV avQpWTrov, TI o~KC7rr]s (rco/zaroy, Trpo? aTraXe^a-ti' Kpvjj,>v TC 
*cai *cav/iaro)i/ fniTda-fus. Synes. Ep. 147, p. 286 A o KvKftov TTJS Qcpivfjs 
&pas aXe|i//ia. Perhaps a poetical word originally, for it occurs 
Aesch. Prom. 479. Also in Dion. Hal. 

22. drrl Xaatou Sopas] The evidence in favour of dvri as against 
oVo is overwhelming, and it is also the potior lectio. The reading 
OTTO, though very old, must be due to a scribe who misunderstood 
the drift of the passage, which is this. The Therapeutae scrupled 
to wear fur or skin, as being a dead and unclean refuse of animals. 
Therefore, like the Essenes and modern Hindoos and ancient 
Isiaci, they wore linen only. Plutarch (jrept 'lo-tfios) 352 C gives 
the reason : e^)' oro> ras Tpi\as ol tepets aVorttfevrai KOI Xtvay far6f)Tas 
<popovo~tv . . . KaBapov yap, 17 <pr)o~iv 6 nXarcoi', ov 6cp.iTov u.JTTfo~6ai prf 
KaOapto' 7T6pt(7(ra)/Lta Se Tpo(pf)s KOI o-KvjSaXoj/ ovbev ayvbv ovde Kudapov 
eo~Tt' fK df TO>V 7T6pt(T(ra>/>tara)j/ epia Kai Xa^vat, /cat Tpi^es Kal ovv%fs 
dvafpvovrai KOI jSXao-ravovtrt. reXotoi/ ovv TJV, ras p.ev auraii/ rpt'^as ev 


M. 477 rats ayvciais aTrorldfaQai gvpovp-evovs Kai \eaivop.fvovs TTO.V 6/zaXois TO 
o-co/ia, ras 8e r&v dpcppaToiV cfytTre^ecr&u Kai (popeiv . . . TO 8e \lvov (pveTai 
p.ev e ri.6ava.Tov rrjs yrjs, Kai Kapnbv e'8a>8i/ioi/ dva8i8o)o~i ) \ITTJV 8e Trape^fi 
<a\ KaOapav f<rdfJTa, Kai TO> O-KCTTOVTI pr) t3apvvovo~av, cvdpp.oo~Tov 8e Trpos 
Ttao-av &pav fJKKrra 8e (pOeiponoiov. Cp. ApuleiuS, Apologia, p. 310 (ed. 

Casaub. p. 69) Quippe lana, segnissimi corporis excrementum pecori 
detracta, iam inde Orphei et Pythagorae scitis, profanus uestitus 
est. Sed enim mundissima lini seges, inter opimas fruges terra 
exorta, non modo indutui et amictui sanctissimis Aegyptiorum sacer- 
dotibus, sed opertui quoque in rebus sacris usurpatur. On similar 
grounds Clem. Alex, condemns the ladies who wore false hair (Paedag. 
bk. 3. 248 B 66veias 8e eVio-Kevaeo-$ai rfj KctyaXfj ras Ko/xay, 
VfKpois i>8i$vcrKov(rais (? -o-ay) 7r\oKdp.ois TO Kpavtov. rivi yap 6 
eirtriBrjo'i X f ^P a > T>LVa ^ ev\oyf)(Ti ] ov rfjv yvvalKa rfjv KfKO(rp.r]fji.fvrjv ) dXXa 
Tas dXXoTptay Tpi^as Kai Si* avratv ci\\rjv Ke<pa\r)V r In PhilostratuS 

uita Apollonii, 6. n, p. in, we read concerning Pythagoras, 
as Kadapos a\l/aiTo Kai cos d 

So in the same author, 6. n, p. 112, still describing the Pytha- 
gorean discipline I ov8e ^XaTra ^dX\/Aet aurov, ou8e epiov, o aV p.^i>xov 
tTrexQt), vir68r]p,a 8e avrols 3u/3Xou 81810^1. So also Iambi, uita Pythag. 
c. 28. The modern Hindoo loses caste if he puts on leathern shoes, 
and the leather-workers are the lowest of all Indian castes. The 
new Benares water-works were a few years ago boycotted by the 
natives, because it was rumoured that washers of leather were used 
inside the taps. Pythagoras according to Apollonius (Philostr. 8. 
7, p. 156) eardrJTd Tf, rjv OTTO 6vrjcri8i(i)v oi TroXXoi (popovviv, ov Kadapav fivai 
(pf](ras \ivov r}nnio~\To Kai TO V7rd8r)pia KOTO TOV avTov Xdyov /3u/3Xou 
Apollonius himself says, ibidem : XiW 8e . . . eVeiSi) p.ff dir e 
f8pe<p6r], Kadapbv p,ev J Iv8ol$ 8oKet, KaOapbv 8e AiyvTTT/ots, e'/noi 8e Kai HvQayopq 
8ia TOVTO o~x^fJia yeyove 8ia\cyop.evois ei>xop.evois 6vov(Ti. Kadapbv 8e Kai 
V VTT cttTw, Kai yap TO. oveipaTa TOIS, u)S eyw, 8iaiTa)/xei/ots eTV/ico- 
Tas avTwv < ay ft. Cp. also Carmen Sibyl. E 492 (of 

Christ) KOI Trore TIS epeet ifpevs \IVOO~TO\O? avrjp. Philo himself insists 

on the necessity of linen as material of a priest's dress, De Ebriet. 
I. 369 Tov y&P o~o(pbv . . . 8cl Tf) . . . (ppovfjaft KeKOO~p.TJo~6ai, Kai OTTOTC 

/iJ/ TO)V dvdpWTTflCOV Q-TTOuSaO'/iaTCOI' {iTTOKf^cbp^Kf, TO OV 9cpaitUWI' JJ.OVOV, 

Tr)v diroiKi\ov dXijfaias evSveaQai Q-ToXjJi/, rjs ov8ei> e'^cn^frat Bvyrov, Kai 
-yap eVrt Xiyrjs v\rjs e'^ ov8fvbs T&V irccpvKOTcw a7ro6vr)o~Kfiv yevvo)p.vr)s. 
Cp. Ezech. 44. 17 Kai eWat ev ra> flo~7rop(vfO-0ai avTOvs Tas nv\as TTJ$ 


avXijs rrjs ecrwTfpas, o-roXas \ivas evbixrovrai' KOI OVK evdvtrovTai epia ev TO> M. 477 
\ciTovpy Hv avTovs K.r.X. So the church's raiment in Kev. 19. 8 is 
(3vor<rivov Kadapbv KOI hapirpov' TO yap f3va-<Tivov TO. &Kata>/iara eori rwv 
ayiojv. Philo says of this raiment, i. 653, 38 fj 8e can a-vp^oXov 
fVToviaS) dfpdapa'iaSj avyocibfcrrdTov (peyyovs. 'AppayeVraroi/ yap ^ 
&06fY), KOI ft- ovdfvbs T>V dTrodvrjo-KovTuv yiverat .... Sta 6e TOVTQ>V f 
a/irrer<u, on T&V dSoXcos KCLL Kadap&s OcpaireuokTWi' TO *Ov, ovSe/s 
6s fj.f) . . . laxvpoyvtofjioo-vvr] /te^pT/rat, Kara(ppoi>r](Tas TO>V avdpaTrlvuv irpay- 
pdrav, a SeXed^oKra Ktjpaii'ei. The Therapeutae then were like the 
Essenes and Pythagoreans, scrupulous about the purity of their 
linen raiment. On the other hand, the monks of the fourth 
century, with whom Lucius would identify them, wore skins. 

22. e^wjus] Gellius 7. 12 defines this to be substricta et breuis 
tunica citra humerum desinens, Pollux. 4. 118 fa-Brjra KcojutK^, also 
XiTo>va AevKoi/, acr7;/*oj>, Kara TTJV api0repai> TrXevpai/ patprjv OVK e^o^ra. 
But according to the Scholiast on Aristoph. Vesp. 444 it was 
a X 1 " frfpofjida-xaXos with one sleeve, leaving one shoulder bare. 
Cynics wore it, Sext. Emp. P. i. 153, and Dio Chr. Or. 4 (ed. 
Casaub. p. 69 D); also poor people and slaves, Lys. 6 6 2, 1021. So the 
poongye or Buddhist friar in Burmah leaves his left shoulder bare. 

TJ 60<$rr)] All the Greek books read ^ 06. But no particular 
habiliment was called odovrj, linen being a material of which all 
habiliments alike could be made. The reading tj 66. therefore 
makes no sense, and I have preferred the Armenian ?/ 80. The 
cgufjiis worn by the Therapeutae was not of any unclean material 
but of linen. See the note above on dvrl \ao-iov 

25. TTYJYTJS] Cp. Plutarch rrepl dpfTrjs KOI KciKias, IOO C 6 avdpurros 
rois Trept avrbv rjo'ovrjv <al xapti>, ajo-zrep e< Trqyrjs rov fjQovs, 

29. aui/68ous] The testimonia show that this was the regular 
word in Alexandria for the meeting of a brotherhood, club or 
6ia<ros. Strabo, 17. 8, C. 794, after mentioning the common repasts 
of the members of the Alexandrian museum, calls their association 
a (rvvoSos. M. Massebieau notes this, and also that (according to 
M. Boissier, Religion Romaine, 2. 267), a society of Greek mimes 
and athletes would have a high-priest at its head and call itself 
a ' holy synod.' 

32. efji<|)op^<Twrrai] Common in Diodorus, Athenaeus, Porphyrius, 


M. 477 and Alciphron with the accusative : in Plutarch, Lucian, and 
Herodianus with the genitive; and in all these authors used in 
conjunction with aKparos. ' To swill oneself full/ 

33. irapaicu'Y]jAaTiK<$i'] This reading best combines what we 
find in the better MSS. With irapaKivrjriKov read in BDy, cp. 
Plutarch, 'PvpaiKd 291 A (/arras-) irvtvp-a ftamag e;(a>j> fyepriiebv .KOI 
TrapaKivrjTiKov, cf-iorrjcri /cat cnrapaTTCi, Kai o\a>s aoivov errdyet \if.6r)v. 

Neither 7rapaKivT)p.aTiKos nor TifpiKivrj^ariKos are in the lexica. 

fxayiwSes] Common in sense of insanus, but rare in the sense 
here required of insaniam faciens. Dioscor. 4. 69 De Hyoscyamo 
[tavHadeis KOI Kapa>TiKoi is the only instance given in Stephanus. 

34. <|>u<nicoV] The Arm. = (pvo-ticbv (pdppaKov, which should prob- 
ably be read ; for (pva-iKov (pappaKov according to L. and S. means 
a superstitious drug or a magical charm. The lexicons give very 
few examples of (pvo-iicov used absolutely. The diplomatic evidence 
is against (pwiKov, which moreover detracts from the sense. In 
the Geopon. 2. 18, 8 we have rois (pvo-Kots xpi?<rd<u, where, as Steph. 
remarks, ' (pwiicd non tarn aunt prauae artes magicae quam ea quae 
fiunt latente natura siue causa/ Alexander Trail., a late writer, 
often uses the term (pvo-mbv (pdppaKov = amuleta, cantiones, s. incan- 

36. diroTpwyouai] In the Q. O. P. L. 2. 462 Philo uses this 
word: diroTpayaiv rois oSovort rr\v yXStrrav. In Lucian, vol. 2, p. 279 
o\iyov beova-L rf]V plva TOV iratdos dnorp<ayiv (Steph.). 

37. pirns, wra] Compare Plutarch's description of barbarians 
overcome, not by drink, but by grief, 7rapap,v6r)TiKos npbs 'ATT. 113 B 
rives 8e iS)V ftapftdpav Kal pepr) TOV aaifuiTos aTroreyni/ovo'i, ulvas KO.I &TO. 
/cat TO aXXo croi/ia KaTaiKi^ovrts, doicovvTes TI ^apt^ecr^at roif TTe\evTr)KO(Tiv t 

40. Perhaps erreo-OiovTas, ( eating up/ should be read. Poetical, 
at least in this sense. Cp. Aristoph. Plut. 1005 TTO.VT eV^o-^tfi/. 
I have followed A in reading eo-Biorros. The reference is to Od. 
9. 374 (pdpvyos 8' f'eVcrvro olvos ^<B/XOI r dvdpopfot' 6 6* epevyfTo 

44. aairoKSa] Athen. 10, ch. 17, p. 420 E foil, is the best com- 
mentary on this passage of xhilo I ot 5e vvv avvayuyovrts eVt TO. 
, KOI /zaXiora of dirb Tqs KaXijs *A\cgav8pcias, /3oo>trt, K(Kpdya<rt, 
TOV olvoxoov, TOV tiiditovov, TOV fidynpov. /tArn'overi 8' of 
ruTrrd/xei/ot KovdvXois aXXos a\\o8ev. Kal ov% olov of 


a rrdo-rjs drjSias faiirvovcriv, aXXa K.CLV Ti>xn Qvala ns ovcra, TrapaKaXvfyd- M. 477 
fj-cvos 6 debs oix'fjO'fTui . . . Kal rols dearvovo'i S* av CITTOI 6 TOIOVTOS' NGv 
d' epxf&Qai (nl delnvov iva uraya>/zei> y Ap^a. 

45. irapaKOTTToi/Ts] L. and S. render by * counterfeit/ and 
certainly the mere stamping a coin awry did not prevent its 
being &>/ioi/, for many ancient coins found were so struck. 
Philo is fond of the metaphor and calls an eunuch dvOponreiov 
7rapaKo/*/ia vop.i<rp.aTos. Cp. Lucian, adv. Ind. c. 2 Ki'/SSqXa Kal v66a 
Kal TrapaKCKOfJipeva. So Diod. I. 78 1/0/1107*0 irapaKOTrTOVTav I Aristoph. 
Ach. 517. 

47. dOXiqTwj' adXioi] A common pun in antiquity. Cp. Galen 
os 31 ot8cV aXXo yevos dfl\ia>Tfpov eVrt ra>v dd^rjrtav. &<TT 
av rif fliroi fv(pvS>s ovrtas 6vofid^c(r6ai, T>V d^X^raii/ Trpoaayopfv- 
^afro TOV d6\iovy rf diro TOV dOXrjrov TTJV npoa"i]yopiav T&V ddXic 

Stephanus does not give this form. It occurs 
again, Philo Q. O. P. L. 2. 452, 4 rots 8e . . . fiovXemi/ firtxfnjiturrcov. 

49. Clem. Alex. Cohort, ad Gentes 21 DtVa de vfjuv rd<pos fa-riv, 
o> IlavfXXrjves, rjvioxov (ppvyos. Ibid. Strom, lib. 2. i (Sylb. 359 C) 
avxovcri yap 8rj <a\ eVt ralvdc ol IIavc\\T)Vs. PhilodeniUS De Musica 
4. 13, i (edit. Kemke, p. 78) voptov<n[v ol u]ave\\r)Vs. The word 
nave\\T)v(s also occurs in Hesiod, Op. 530 ; Eurip. Suppl. 526, 671 
and Tro. 413 &c. ; Athen. 13. 590 F of Phryne bathing eV o^ei 

478. i. 'oXujAiuokiicai] A few years before Christ, Herod the 
Great, as we learn from Josephus, Antiq. lud. 16. 149 (5. 3. 4) 
rbv y O\vu7riao~iv ayuva TroXv TTJS 7rpoo~T]yopias aSo^orepoi/ VTT* a^p?/fiartas 
6\are$fi/ieVoi/ TifuaiTcpov eiroiei Kal . . . eo-epvoTroirjo-ev rfjv Travrjyvpiv. This 
helps to explain how it is that Philo speaks so approvingly of the 
Olympian games. 

3. ejAirapoiKoui'Tcs] Clem. Alex. (? = Muson. Rufus) Paedag. 
lib. 2 (Sylb. p. 154 D) uedr) ^ev oivv CO-TIV, aKpdrov xPW ts orcpodporepa, 
Trapotvia 8e, 17 K TTJS xpw f w cucoarfua. Used in Lucian, Tim. 14 
and Josephus, A. I. 6. 12, 7. 

4. KcucoTe'xi'tos] 'With evil art/ i.e. with art which, instead of 
benefiting, injures men. Galen illustrates this sense in his npo- 
TpfTTTiKos 2O ezrt rt^wys p.ddr)O~iv, urj TIS vp.ds diraTt&v Kal yorjs 
dvfjp napaKpovarduevos Trore ^araiorf \viav rj KdKorcxviav 6iSa|jTat, yiyvat- 


M. 478 o~KovTS } o>ff OTTOCTOIS To)V eTTtTJjSeu/iaTo)!' OVK can TO Tf\os 

OVK flo-l Tfxvai. Cp. Ignatius ad Polyc. 5 ras KUKorexvias favye, 
advice which it hardly seems needful to address to a fellow-saint. 
Lightfoot in his note points out that Simon Magus was frequently 
accused of KaKOTfxvia and that it answers to the Latin maleficia 
of Tacit. Ann. 2. 69. 

6. ppajSeuT^s] Pollux 3. 145 TOIS fie yvpviKois e(/>eoTa<ri /3pa/3evTcu, 
ovs Kal /Spa/Sea? 6 IlXara)!/ KaXei. So Hesych. fipafavrf}?' 8ia\\aKTrjs. 

7. KaTairaXatouo-t] < Eluctantur/ Plato, Kep. 2. 362 D in sense 
of to ' wrestle with and conquer/ used by Philo also in the 
Q. 0. P. L. and elsewhere, and common in Plutarch, Lucian, 

IO. irapairaiorres] In Plato, Symp. 173 E KOI irapairala. 
So Athen. 15. 675 A; Plut. Mor. 963 E; Polyb. 12. 9, i. The word 
seems to have been rare after Athenaeus. 

6 KWJUKO'S] Philo often makes such anonymous references. 
So does Clem. Alex., e.g. Paedag. lib. 2 (Sylb. p. 141 D) (poiTrjTfjs 
pavias eVt dfinvav Kara TOV *a>/uKoV, where he is probably copying 
Musonius, as also in the following passage, Paedag. lib. 2 (Sylb. 
p. 152 C) 6 yap aKparos, Kara TOV KOO/KKOI/, oXiya dvayKaci (ppovelv. 

15. T|KpwT]piaa|j.^oi] In classical writers of cutting the beaks 
off the prows of ships, Hdt. 3.59 and Xen. Hell. 6. 2, 36. In the 
sense of mutilating a human being, L. and S. refer to Polyb. 
5. 54, 10. Athen. 12. 5 2 4 D has rjKpaTrjpiafrv TCIS plvas. 

1 6. KaTaTrXaoTwi>] 'Eorum qui illinunt, . . . Stephanus and 
Sophocles give no other instance, but we find KaraTrXao-roi/ (pdppaKov 
in Aristoph. Plut. 717, in the sense of a drug smeared on. So also 
in Menander. 

1 8. jjieTpiwTepwj'] Compare and contrast the graceful picture 
of 6 K&fJios in Philostratus, eiKoi/e? 381 Kal 6 tempos fJKei veos Trapa 
vtovs OTroXos Kal ovira> ffprjftos, cpvOpbs vnb olvov Kal Ka6fi>8a)v opdbs VTTO 
ToO fj.f6vciv m Ka6cv8ei 8e TO pev Trpoo-oyrrov eVi orepi/a ptyas Kal TTJS 
deiprjs fK^>aiv(av ovdw, TTJV 5e apuTTfpav TrpojSoXiw eVe^aji/, etX^^ai 8e 
17 X*i-P $oKovo~a Xuerai *cai d/^tcXet, TO fla>dbs ev dpxf] TOV KaOfi/deiv, OTav 
cralvovros rjfJias TOV vnvov /neTfp^Tat 6 \ fs M]0r]V a>i> auve^et, oQev 
Kal TO fv TJ7 deia \afj.7ra.8iov eoiKe diafpevyeiv Trjv ^ftpa, KaTappqdvp.ovvTos 
avTrjv TOV VTTVOV. But Philo sets himself to bring out the swinish 
side of the reveller's nature. 


19. iiai'Spayopai'] Wine was even supposed to owe some of its M. 478 
soporific power to the fellow-growth of mandragoras. Cp. Plutarch's 
Quomodo Adolescens, 15 F &(nrep yap 6 p,av8payopas TCUS 
Trapacpvofjievos, Kal diadiSovs nip dvvap.iv 19 TOV olvov, p.aXaKooTepav 
TTJV Kara(popav TOIS 7rivov(Ttv K.r.X. Cp. also his crvfJiTroo'iaKtov, bk. 3, 
ch. 2, 652 C. ' To drink of mandragoras' was a proverbial phrase. 
So Demosth. 133. I p.av8payopav 7re7ra>KorTii>, rj TI cpdpp.aKov aXXo TOIOVTOV 
eoiKap.v dv6pQ)7Tois : and Xen. Symp. 2. 24 r<5 yap OVTI 6 olvos apbatv 
Tas ^v\ds, ras p.ev \vrras, oxnrcp 6 pavopayopas rots dvQpamois (so 
Wyttenbach corrects from TOVS dvQpwnovs) Koip.i&i, a passage which 
may have been in Philo's mind. Plato, Rep. 6. 488 C p,av8paydpa rj 
p.e6fl fj nvi aXXw (TVfJurodio-avTaf. HippOC. 420. 19. 

uiropepXuKacri] The verb V7ro@\vfa is not in the lexicons, but 
must have nearly the same meaning, ' overflow or bubble over,' as 
v7Tfpj3e/3XvAcao-t, which Mangey suggests with great probability as 
the true reading, giving two examples of it from De Ebriet. I. 391 
T) T>V oyKtov d7ro7r\r)pa>6VT<i)v VTrfpftXvcrr) TO lirKTx*opevov. x\lsO De 
Incor. Mundi, 2. 5^5 &@ fv VTrfp^Xixravras fls rrjv TrapaKetfjievrjv dva^elcrdat 
TreStaSa. The same word occurs in Dio Chr. vol. i, p. 411 (Reiske) 
oxnrcp eK Tr^yrjs vdaTos v7rfp(3\v<ravTos and often in the fathers. 

2 1 . dfepeuyofAeyoi] Clem. Alex. Paedag. 3 (Sylb. p. 217 A) TOV 
eavTov TI)S nXdvrjs V(pevdp,evos I6v. A poetical word in classical age, 
e.g. Aristoph. Vespae 913 rvpov KOKIO-TOV dpTia>s evrjpvyev. 

25. dcpo6wpY)Ks] This condition is described in Clem. Alex. 
(?=Muson. Rufus) Paed. lib. 2 (Sylb. p. 153 A) dXXa xal TOVTOIS 
epos crra) TOV TTOTOU, p-fXP ls ^ Tov XoyKr/iov aa-cicrTov Starj/pcotrt, Kal TTJV 
pvrjpyv fvepyov, Kal TO a5>p.a d(rd\(VTOv o'ivm Kal dxpadavrov, aKpoOwpaKa 

TOVTOV Ka\OV<TlV Ol TTfpl TaVTtt 8ciVOl. Plutarch, Symp. 3. 656 D TO)V 

yap oKpodapaKav f) dtdvoia povov TCTapaKTai, TO fie cru>p.a Tals opp-als 
c^vTrrjpeTc'iv SvvaTai, p,f)7ra) ftffiaTTTio'p.fvov. Erotian, in his Glossary of 
Hippocrates, written about A. D. 60 (ed. Klein, p. 7 6, 8) writes 
thus '. 6wpr)l-ai. olvoTTOTijo'aij eTrel Kal rj oii/OTrotr/a 0a>pr)is uvr' avroG 
Xe-yerat Kal p-fXP 1 v ^ v TVS prj firnrXeov olv(op.vovs dKpoda>pr]Kas Ka\ovp.ev. 
Therefore as early as A. D. 60 the use was becoming rare. Perhaps 
its occurrence in Clem. Alex, is due to the fact that his 
Paedagogus is copied wholesale from Musonius Rufus, a first 
century Stoic writer, banished by Domitian. Philo here, as often, 
when he is quoting Hippocrates, retains the Ionic form. 

26. pcnma0TJi'<u] Clem. Alex. (=Muson. Rufus), Paedag. lib. 2 



M. 478 (Sylb. p. 155 A) invades yap Tray, 6 p.r) els <ro(piav cypriyop&v, aXXa 
ITTO fieOrjs fiaTTTi&fjievos els vnvov. Plutarch, Symp. 3. 656 C (see 
preceding note). Plato, Symp. 176 B, Euthyd. 277 D. 

27. f Im8<5o-ews] Plutarch, dnofpBey. /3a<rtX. 1 88 A irpbs 8* Gvviav 
Tiva. TO>V 'Adrjvaiwv alrovvTtov eVtdoo-ei?, Kal TWV a\\a>v cViStSovrcoi/ K\rj6els 
, cil(r^vvoiiJ.T)v av einev, eTTtdidovs, roura) 6e /LIT) aVofiiSovy* ap.a 
TOV daveivTrjv. Here the Word rather equals a ' largess.' 
In Demosthenes it equals a ' benevolence ' or voluntary gift to the 
state. In Philo, I have not met with it elsewhere, except in the 
sense of 'increase/ e.g. De Confus. Ling. 1. 435. 

aujAJSoXwy] ' From common contributions.' -rriveiv dnb o-vfjipoXSw 
is quoted by Athenaeus 365 D from Hegesander. So de symbolis 
esse in Terent. Eun. 3. 4, 2, and the phrase was very common. 

irpouTpmojA^ous] A favourite word with Pnilo. "We also 
meet with it in lamblichi Protrept. 10 K r! r6 aKporarov KOI TtXeid- 
rafov ayaQbv TrpoevrpCTrifav Tiva. Also in JosephuS, A. I. 2O. 4, 2 and 

20 - 5> 3 ; Origen 3. 1096 A, B and 4. 265 B. 

31. dyecmoi] In Attic a poetical word. Lucian, Saer. n has 
aoiKot Hyde dvea-noi as here. Also Athenaeus of the Cynics &VOIKOI 
Kai aveorioi, ftiovvres e^w airdvTtov. Epict. Diss. 3. 22, 45. JosephuS, 

A. I. 3. 15, 1. 

34. uypos] Cp. Heraclit. ap. Stob. T. 5. 120 (Bywater, p. 73) 
vyprjv rfjv tyvxf}v e^cov. So Plut. 2. 713 A. 

35. eiruro\<iou<7aj'] Plutarch, drrocpdeyfj.. jSacriX. 198 D TTJV eVt- 
no\dovo-av yvvaiKOKpariav. Plato, Axioch. 369 D CK TJ)S fnnroXa^oixrrjs 
ravvv \f(rxr}Vias. So Arist. H. A. 4. I. 

37. 'iraXiKTJs] Plato, Epist. 7 (326 B) e\06vra de p.e 6 ravrr} 
Xeyopevos av ftios evSat/Lio)v, 'iTaXtcoriKaii' re Kal SvpaKovo-iav rpanefav 
TrXrjprjs, ov8ap.rj ovdap-cais fjpe&ev. 

iroXureXeias] With the words which follow, cp. Clem. Alex. 
(=Muson. Rufus) Paedag. lib. 2. 3 (Sylb. pp. 159, 160) on ov xpn 
irepl TTJV 7ro\VT\eiav TU>V (TKCVUV e<rnov8aKevai. > E<7ro)/zdro)i/ roivvv dpyvpiov 
r) xpv&iov 7reiroir)p.ev(i)i/ ) \idoKd\\r)TO)v re aXXcoi/, a6eros fj ^p^trts 1 , o^eas 
drraTr) \JLOVQV .... 'E/apercoi/ roivvv BijpiK^eioi rives KvXiices, Kal ' Avriyovides, 
Kai/$apoi' re Kal Aa/Spcoi/toi, XeTraorat, Kal T&V eKTrcop-drtov eldrj TO. fj.vpla . . . 
Nat P.TJV Kal ropevT&v irepiepyos efi veXcp Kevo8oia, .... npbs eVi TOVTOLS 
dpyvpd re KOI ^pv<ra, TO pev els duiKoviav rpocpfjs' TO. de Kal els a\\as 
aio"^yj/o/xai Kal \eyeiv ^pei'as, KeSpov T* evKedroio, Kal 6vov, Kal efievov 


i f\f(pavTos' Tpinodfs rjarKij/jievoiy xXtVai re dpyvponobes, Kai e\t<pavTO- M. 478 

xpvvocrTiKTol re Kai ^eXtoi^y TrfTroiKtXjueVai KOLTTJS KXio-iaSes' 
L re dXovpyet? (cat aXXoov ^pa>/zara)i' 8v<r7ropi<rra>j/, aVeipoKaXou rpv(prjs 
, cpdovov Kai ffXaiceias eVi/SovXa TrXeoi/e/crj^ara, TrapaTre/iTiWa a-navra, 
Cp. Musonius Rufus, ap. Stobaeum T. 85 [83], 489. Dr. Wendland 
has proved that the Paedagogus of Clement is little more than a 
transcript of Musonius Rufus, the Roman Stoic and teacher of 
Epictetus, excerpts of whose works are preserved in Stobaeus. In 
quoting Clement, I have been careful to note this fact which 
accounts for the appearance in Clement's writing of features which 
belong rather to the first century than to the end of the second. 

38. ei]Xw<ray] M. Massebieau justly remarks that the luxury 
of Rome would spread to Alexandria sooner than to any other 
place. Philo himself, in his treatise De Legatione, testifies to the 
security and general well-being which the reigns of Augustus and 
Tiberius bestowed on Alexandria; and Strabo 17. 13, C. 798 calls 
it the pcyiorov fiir6piov rrjs oiKovpevrjs, from which, he says, the 
mightiest fleets set sail as far as India and the extremes of 
Ethiopia, bringing the most precious freights to Egypt, thence 
to be re-exported all over the world. Cp. Athenaeus 6, p. 274 E 
and note upon p. 479. 50. 

41. rpticXu'd re Kai TTpticXii>a] L. & S. give no other example of 
TrepiicXivov, but translate it ' a couch that ran all round a table.' The 
Arm. reading iro\vK\iva, i.e. couches to seat several is probably 
right, for it best suits rpiKXiva. Philo would then speak of ' couches 
on which three or more can recline.' That such large pieces of 
furniture should be made of precious materials was a sign of 
excessive luxury. Tpu&wos and its allied compounds usually mean 
'with three couches,' 'with four couches,' &c., dinos or 6a\ap,os being 
supplied or understood. L. & S. give no example of the neuter 
use which we have in this passage. The word iroXixXivos occurs in 
Heliod. 5. 1 8, but in the sense 'with many seats or couches'; so 

OIKOS in Plutarch, Moralia 130 F. 

epas] Plato, Tim. 59 B, has this word. Also 

42. XidoKoXXtjTo] Common in Theophrastus, Plutarch, Athenaeus, 

43. e^u<j)aafA6KOu] Galen, TT. "^VXTJS iraO&v 46 ra xpuo-oifc^l/ TG>V 
i/zariW 1] TI iTfpiepyov epyov f^ovra. The verb fw<paivo> occurs in 

Q 2 


M. 478 Menander, Herodotus, and Athenaeus, 535 F TOVTO> (sc. calceo) 

44. dy6o{3a(f>ts] In Sext. Emp. P. i. 148 and Lucian, Amor. 41. 

46. eKirwjxdTWf irXfjOos] So Plutarch, drro(])6fy. /3a<nX. 175 E 
eWw/uarcoi' xP v(r ^ )V Ka * dpyvpwv irhrjQos. 

48. 0TjptK\ia] Pollux uses this as a neuter noun and instances 
it as One of the eWcojudrcoi/ in bk. 6. 95 ra ' K7r<afj.ara KOI Trorrjpia av 
TIS ctrrot . . . ra $6 TOVTW *dr] KvXiKd, KvXivKrjv, <ptd\r)v, dyKvXrjv . . . 
Kapxytriov KOL 6r)piK\eiov fj.ev Kai Knvdapov OTTO r>v TroirjcrdvTtov^ dvnyovida 
de KCU a-f\fvKi8a KOI po8id8a dno TKV xpr]<<*>v. Among the single- 
handed cups he mentions pvra, O-KV^OI, KOTV\OS. Athenaeus, 2. 470- 
472, gives numerous citations from the comedians in which ^piK\a 
are mentioned, cp. Pliny, Hist. 5. 32. 

TOpettus] Plutarch Trepl roO dicoveiv 42 D KaOdirfp ol irlvovres 

OTO.V TTaVCTtoVTai dl"\js)VT$) TOT6 TO. TOpfVp.aTO. TWV fK7T(i)fJ.dTCt)V VTrodfCOpOtXTt. 

The same writer in the aTro^&'y/u. /3ao-tA. 174 D speaks of <nc(vr] . . . 
fvdpav(TTa Kai \f7rrd, Tridavws 8e KOL TTfpirrcos etpyaoyzei'a y\v(f)ais TKTI KOI 
ropfiais. Philo, Leg. Alleg. I. log, 3 fh aKpov 8taTopev<rm. Plut. 
Gryllus 989 E iraiyviov . . . ropcicus dir)Kpif3a>iJ.evov. Id. Apophth. I 74 D. 

479. I. TTpiica\X&TTaTa] An Homeric word which occurs once 
in Herodotus and once in Aristophanes, but common in Plutarch, 
Alciphron (3. 59), and Athenaeus who uses the superlative, bk. 15, 
p. 680 C. Philo uses it also De Cherub, i. 157 am. de fieftaios KOI 

raTOS e'irj 6 OIKOS of the human SOul being the dgioxpeuv 
deov. U. M. 2. 91, 2O p-opfpf] TIS TrfpiKaXXcardrr]. 

4. u8po<j>opouai] The alternative reading is strongly evidenced 
and may even have stood in the margin of the Greek Archetype 2. 
Cp. Plutarch's nep\ iro\v<pi\ias 94 A ev 8e rals rS>v Tr\ov<ria>v KOI 
fjye fjioviKwv OLKLCIIS, TroXvi/ o^Xoi/ Kai 66pvj3ov da'Tia^op.fvoLtv Kai df^iovutvcov 
KOI dopvfyopovvrav op&vTfS, fi>8aiuoviov<ri rovs 7ro\v(pi\ovs. 

jSouTraiScs] ' Big boys/ The word belongs to Greek comedy, 
e.g. Aristoph. Vesp. 1206. Eupol. Incert. 95. 

5. XeXeicurfA&'oi] An Ionic form, cp. Hippoc. 622. 25. Philo 
has \e\fidvOai in De Mundi Incor. 2.510, 24. Clem. Alex. (?=Muson. 
Hufus), Paedag. 3. 3 (Sylb. 223 B) TO yap avdpns ovras, gvpeo-Qai Kai 
\eaiveff6ai, TTCO? OVK dyevves ; Athen. 12, 518 A and 522 D Tapavrivovs 
. . . if TOVOVTOV rpvcpfjs Trpof\6(iv, coore TOV oXov xp& Ta TrapaXcaiWo-^at : 
Plato, Pol. 27oE: Philo, De Agric. I. 302 &vnep Krjpbv \e\fiao-pevov. 


Cp. Philostr. Uita Apol. (6. 10, p. in) eo-^ri M. 479 
re a\L7rop(pvpcd KOI Trapeids avdet KOL ^airrjs dvanXoKals Kal ypafpais oju/uar&>j/. 
So Clem. Alex. Paedag. 2. 10 (Sylb. 198 D) 6<pda\p.a>v inroypcxpris, 
TrapaTiXo-euv re KOI 7rapa(pvKio-fJiG>v : Athen. 12, p. 523 A: Lucian, 
De Merc. Cond. C. 33 (pvKOs evTCTpt^fifVOV KOI viroyeypap.iJ.evov TOVS 

7. SiairXeiconm] Homer uses in active voice. In the middle 
voice it is rare. Aristaenetus I. 25 diaTrXe^a/zewj ray Kop,as. With 
<T(|>T)KoufA6i/oi = < binding up tightly.' Cp. Horn. II. 17. 52 n-Xo^oi ff 
ot xpvo-w T KOL dpyvpa eox^Kooiro, and the phrase was still in use in 
Philo's day, for Poll. 2. 25 gives KO/M/ eV^Koo/ie'z/j;. 

|3a6uxaiT<u] Only in Hesiod, Th. 977 ; 'with thick long hair.' 

8. irpofjieTwmStous] .' The forelocks/ The word is used in 
Herodotus, Aelian N. A. 14. 26, E. M. and Xenophon. The hair 
of these slaves was either not cut at all or over the forehead only ; 
it was cut at the tips to make it even in length all over, and to 
give it the exact figure of a curving line. In other words it formed 
a rounded fringe over the forehead. We learn from Dio Chr. 
Or. 1 1 (ed. Casaub. p. 20 D) that juvenile dandies in his day had 
their hair cut round in the same way in front and left long behind : 
P.OVOVS avTovs (i.e. TOVS Ev/3oe'o?) T>V 'E\\rjva)v TrepieKfipev at'y^iora (sc. 
*O/A?7poy), Kop.av oiri(j6fv d(pris, &o~7rep ol vvv TOVS Traldas TOVS dnaXovs. Cp. 
Jer. ix. 26 j Lucian, Tim. 4. Yarro Fragm. Alii sunt circumtonsi, 
et tcrti atque unctuli, ut mangonis uideantur esse serui. Seneca 
Ep. 1 1 5 circumtonsa est et fucata et manufacta. Sueton. Aug. 45 in 
puerilem habitum circumtonsam matronam. Artem. Oneiroc. 2. 6. 

9. eTravtorwcrtk] This word occurs in Philo De Migr. Abr. i. 463. 
The lexicons give no example of it except Greg. Naz. 3. 133 A, 
where it equals ' assessment.' 

1 1 . x iT " l/a s] The passage which follows is obscure ; for it is not 
clear whether by x LTO)V ' L < TKa > v in 1. 15 is meant the same garment as 
the x l v, or whether it was a smaller garment worn over the ^trwi/. 
The use of x"-aw'o-Kos in p. 482. 45, in describing the feast of the 
Therapeutae, and its identification with the x i v ' m De Mon. 2. 225 
(cited on p. 112), incline me to think that in this passage two 
garments are not implied, but only one. I would provisionally 
render as follows : ' They wear tunics fine as cobwebs and of 
dazzling white girt high up, the front part hangs below the under- 
knee, the back part a little below the back of the knees ; and they 


M. 479 draw together each part with curly bows of ribbon along the line 
of join of the tunics; and then they let the folds dangle down 
obliquely, broadening out the hollows along the ribs (or of the 
wings or sides of the garment)/ The chiton was made of a single 
piece of material folded over on the top side where it hung from 
the shoulders. This fold was known as the apoptygma. This over- 
hanging fold (to be distinguished from the KO\TTOS formed by drawing 
up the part below the waist through the girdle and letting it hang 
over in a bulge) would form hollows (icoiXa) all round the body, but 
especially on each side (vrXevpai), under the arms, where it projected 
somewhat owing to its breadth. 

dpax^oii^eis] A rare word used in Philo, De Provid. (cited 
p. 85) and in De Somn. I. 666 ris ovv ras TroKvreXeis dXovpyidas, TLS 
TO. 8ia<f)uvrj Kai XeTrra 6fpio~Tpa, ris ras dpa%vov(pls a/*7re^oi/as. Stephanu.8 
and L. & S. give no instance of the word being used in any other 
writer than Philo. 

exXeuKous] This word usually = minus albus, 'verging on 
white/ But Arist. De Mundo, c. 4, p. 394. 35, seems to use it like 
Philo epyd&Tai T) Korrrj TO dfpp&Sfs KOI CK\VKOV } ' very white/ 

eirai'afcwadfieyoi] This word occurs in this passage only. The 
contrast is with p. 482, 1. 44 a^ooroi Se /cat KaQeipevoi. At an 

ordinary banquet the slaves who waited drew up the lower part of 
the x l v through the girdle over which it then hung in folds. 
In the luxurious banquet the slaves are faava&Hraptvoi, i.e. girt up 
very high, to give them facility in moving about with the dishes, &c. 
In the simple repast of the Therapeutae, the xirowWu of the deacons 
were allowed to flow down to their feet. Seneca de Breuit. Uitae, 
ch. 1 2 Quam solliciti argenturn ordinent, quam diligenter exoletoruin 
suorum tunicas succingant. 

13. yo^ariots] L. & S. render 'hip-joints/ In Lucian, As. 10 
naXaifiv Kal TToiflv TO. OTTO yovoTiov. The Schol. Nicand. Ther. 541 
writes I Kara rav /Sou/Scora rjyovv TO yovaTiov '. id. 59* % T pv TO yovaTiov 
r) TOV o/z0aXoi/ rov vdpdrjicos Xeyet. Stephaiius infers from these passages 
that yovaTiov= femur or inguen, 'groin/ In this passage of Philo 
the plural must mean the hip-joints or the back parts of the thighs, 
or possibly of the knees. 

14. ouXorepais] The literal sense is c rather woolly/ But here 
it probably means ' rather wavy or twisted/ A poetical word and 
Homeric. So Od. ^f. 157 a5Se KdprjTos OvXas TJKC 


In Pollux i. 148 o-etpaia fads is the attaching trace M. 479 
of a horse. In Eurip. H. F. ion <r. ^pox 01 i g rendered 'twisted 
nooses/ Here perhaps it means no more than ' of ribbon/ The 
run of the sentence requires o-eipaicus to agree with tiriSurXiJo-eai, 
and it must needs agree with some noun, for it is never used 
except as an adjective. 

em8nrXw<r<n] Only used here and Paul. Alex. Apotelesm. 
35. 8 p,r)v>v eiridiTrXaHTiv. Ill Ex. 26. 9 crvvd-^cis ras irevre dcppfis 

fTTL TO aVTO . ,. . . KOI CTTtStTrXoXTftS TTjV KTT)V KCLTO. 7Tp6(ra)7rOV TT)S (TKrjVTJS, 

which our version renders ' thou shalt double/ Philo's word should 
therefore = * with folds or turnings over/ Yet how could a fold of 
a dress be said to be o-fipaiais, i.e. ribbon-like? I conjecture that 
a-eip. eVi&TrX. or ' over-doubling of & ribbon ' was what we nowadays 
call a bow of ribbon. 

15. aufAJSoXfy'] ' The join/ So of the 'meeting ' of curtains in 
Ex. 26. 4, 5, where however our version renders by 'coupling'; 

but Cp. EX. 28. ,2.8 TTJV <ru/i/3oXi)i> <rvw(pao'fjLvrjv e avrov. So 

Herodot. 4. 10. In Pollux, Plato, and Hippocr. of a bone-suture. 
The \LTO)v or xninfofeof was open all down one side of the body, 
usually the right side, hence the epithet (paivo/juipis. This vertical 
opening down the right side of the body from the shoulder to the 
feet was, I imagine, the o-v/B/SoX?) TWV *rM*urirM', which phrase may 
mean the join of the two halves of the chiton, the diminutive being 
chosen to express the idea of half. This join was usually closed by 
sewing or pins (vide chapters on Greek Dress, by M. M. Evans, 
p. 19). In this case bows of ribbon were used. 

1 6. K(5Xtrous] Plutarch, airofyOeypaTa (3a(n\ca>v 173 C, refers to the 
(fropelv KoXnvTovs ^trwrny as a mark of luxury and effeminacy. 

dircuwpoGaii'] Clem. Alex. Paedag. 2. 10 (Sylb. 203 D) Kpav- 
TTfSoav al aTraiaprjo-eis, a sign of luxury. Alciphron uses the word, 
Ep. 3. 55, 4 TrXoKa/iovs aicpas TTJS K(pa\rjs a^pi arepvav avrav a.7raia>pclv. 

17. irXeupup] This word must here have the sense which it 
bears in Greek mathematics from Plato downwards, of ' sides/ 
Taken off the body and laid out flat, the chiton would have the 
exact shape of an oblong sack. The long sides of it were ir\cvpai, 
and the folds where the garment was doubled over at the top and 
hung down all round were the KotXa rS>v irhevpuv. Or eupiWrres may 
mean that they frilled or puffed out laterally or vertically the 


M. 479 hollows formed on each side by drawing Ihe x iT( *> v U P through the 

17. e^eSpeu'ouorik] For this use = ' wait in relays/ Cp. Plutarch, 

De Defectu Orac. 4*4 33 dva\v e%pa>VTo 7rpo(pT)TiaLv ev fjiepet Kadtepevais, 

KOI rpiTT] 6" efaSpos qv aTToSeoViy/ieV?;. So Polyb. 1 8. 15, 2; Onosander, 
Strat. C. 22 cocnrfp efptdpovs TOV TroXe/nou npos TO. KaTanovov/Jifva p-fpfj* 
So idem c. 36/3. 

TrpwToyeVeia] ' Primae lanuginis adolescentes/ In Philo, fr. 
ap. Euseb. Hangey, 2. 632 'Eo-o-atW /zer/ Kopiorj vr]nios oiidcis, aXX' ovoe 
irpcoroyevfios rj p.fipctKiov. So De Cherub. I. 159, 38 nov TO peipciKiov, 
6 TrpaToyevfios, 6 veavias, 6 reXetos dvrjp ; A word used by no other 
writer but Philo. 

1 8. lOuXousj Hom. Od. X. 318 Trplv o~(p>iv vrrb Kpordcpoiaiv louXov? 
'Av9r)o-ai. So Aesch. Septem 534 ; Callimach. lov. 56 ; Apoll. Arg. 
3, 5 J 9J Xen. Symp. 4. 23 roura> /ii/ Trapa Ta Sra apri iouXos 

d0upjmaTa] A poetical word in classical Greek. Suidas, s.v. 
gives a citation from Josephus 6s yv TOV /Sao-tXecos advpp.a. 

20. ircpiepyws] ' Daintily.' In later Greek TrepiVpyo? and its 
derivatives acquired a predominant meaning of ' magical ' or 'occult.' 

24. Tj8uo-|j.<Ta>i>] Cp. Clem. Alex. (?=Musonius Eufus) Paedag. 
lib. 2 (Sylb. p. 140 C, D) ravra rois fj^vo-fjuiaiv ega\\dcr(rovTes ol yaa- 
rpifjiapyoi, rols o^ois eTnKe^rjvaaiv' ocra re %6<ji)v, TTOVTOV re fifvQr} KOI depos 
dfjLCTprjTov fvpos eKTpefpfi, Tjj avT&v fK7ropi6p.vot Xat/iapyict .... ov< X (t 
8e opov napa TO"LS dvOpd>7roi$ rj \i%veia. Kai yap cty TO. Tre/tyiara xat TO. 
/icXiVj/KTa, irpos fie KCU els ra rpayj^/nara e'a>/<eiXej>, eVifiopTrto-^arcoi/ n\f)6os 
tvpia'KOVO'a rravTodaTras 6r)pa>iJ.tvr) iroioTrjTas. 

26. o\j/i^] Cp. Clem. Alex. Paedag. lib. 2 (Sylb. p. 145 D) TroXXw 
8e e'<mj> dvorjTorepov ras o^ets rots irpovo^nacn, dedovXaKevai. 

27. eirrd] On the number of 'tables' at a banquet, cp. Juvenal, 
Sat. i. 94 quis fercula septeni secreto cenauit auus, with the 
Eev. J. E. B. Mayor's note, which says that Augustus (Suet. 74) 
gave three fercula or at the utmost six. This then was the limit 
in Augustus' time, to exceed which was gluttonous luxury. Philo's 
words are therefore exactly applicable to his age. Seneca, Ep. 95, 
1 8, says : Multos morbos multa fercula fecerunt. 

31. SiaXXdcro-ei] Rare in the sense of 'excel,' and according to 


L. & S. only in Dion. Hal. de Thuc. 51. In the allied sense of ' to M. 479 
differ' it is common in Attic. But Diod. Sic. 3. 29 /xeye&ori dia\\a.TTov. 

33. dKpoSpiW] 'Nuts and apples/ In Plato the word refers 
rather to the tree than to the fruit, Critias 115 B Svo-^o-avpto-ros 
dicpoftpvow Kapnos. In Athenaeus a damson is an dicpodpvov (Deipnosoph. 
49 E). The word occurs in Plutarch, Symp. 683 C of an apple. 
The fruit came as the last course of a banquet, *ab ouo usque ad 

34. eis TOUS KOJJUIOUS . . . emSenmSas] Cp. Plutarch, r>v en-ret 
o~o(p)v o~vp.rr. 148 A 6 8e Alyvirnos o~K\eTos .... a%apis KOI acopos 
eTTtKco/ioy TJKQ>I>. Athcn. 14, p. 664, describes the em&fiirvffias or 
entremets : ir(pie(pepeTo 7rep8/<ta o\iya } KGU X r ) v * a O7rra * a * fpvcprj TrXaKovv- 
TO>V TO 8e TOIOVTOV dflnvov ol fjiev 'ATTIKOI TTpoa-^-yopevoi/ eVtSdpTTio-jMa, 01 8 
Awpiels iraiK\ov } T>V 5' a\\o>v 'EXhqvatv ol TrXcZorot tnOkunHL, And id. 
p. 658 E KOI tcrcoff Tiavra. TO. rotavra erndfiTrvidas eXeyov Ma/<eSoi/es* 
Kadavos yap rj^va-fjiaTa ravra. Thus the Macedonian term survived 
in Alexandria where Philo wrote. Martial has the word, n. 31 
huic seras epideipnidas parabit. 

37. KaTovl/o^ayouo-i/] Clem. Alex. (? = Muson. Eufus) Paedag. 
lib. 2 (Sylb. 146 B) ffyovv 6\lfo(payta ov&ev erepov ICTTIV rj dp-frpia irepl 

Xprjo-iv o\l/ov. The verb = ( are so gluttonous/ So Pollux, 6. 7, 37. 

Athen. 4. 186 D erv^e 8' 6 KaTo\^o(payS>v TrjXecpos KaXovfjLevos. 

38. eirerrpayet/l L. & S. under eWrpa>ya> refer to this passage 

39. \wj3iio-ayTes] L. & S. under Xa)/3ao/zat remark that the active 
Ao>j3ao> only occurs in Pseudo-Phocyl. 33, Or. Sibyl, n (9). 71 ; 
and fcareXco/S^o-ai/ in Polyb. 15. 33, 9 ; however, the perfect is used 
passively, XeXa)^/ieW= < mutilated' in Herodotus and Plato. 

44. irepiciYon-es] Plato, Rep. 7. 515 C irepiayeiv TOV afye'i/a. 

TreptXix^uoucri] Also in Philo, De Mundi Op. i. 38, 32 o-tro- 
TTOVWV . . . Kal fyapTVTwv Kaparov TreptXi^i/euouo-t. The word is peculiar 
to Philo. 7Tpuxv6va> is not found at all. 

euaapiaas] A rare word. It occurs in Hipp. Art. 821, and 
Arist. H. A. i. 15, 2 in the sense of 'a good condition of body/ 

47. Siaicopcts] 'Surfeited/ Occurs in Plato, Laws i. 629 B, 
Aelian, Dio Cassius, and Plutarch. 

50. KaTaytywaiceTai] M. Massebieau remarks that this passage 
may give some clue to the date of the composition of the D. U. C. 


M. 479 Tt probably refers to the crusade against luxury, headed by 
C. Bibulus and his fellow aediles in the year A.D. 22. Tacitus, 
Ann. 3, ch. 52 foil., reports the emperor Tiberius' letter on the 
subject read in the Senate. Compare especially the words of 
Tacitus, c. 52 : domi suspecta seueritate aduersum luxum, qui 
immensum proruperat ad ciincta quis pecunia prodigitur. Sed 
alia sumptuum, quamuis grauiora, dissimulatis plerumque pretiis 
occultabantur : uentris et ganeae paratus assiduis sermonibus 
uulgati fecerant curam, ne princeps antiquae parcimoniae durius 
aduerteret. Nam incipiente C. Bibulo ceteri quoque aediles dis- 
seruerant, sperni sumptuariam legem, uetitaque utensilium pretia 
augeri in dies, nee mediocribus remediis sisti posse. In his letter 
in c. 53, Tiberius speaks of the : argenti et auri pondus, aeris 
tabularumque miracula, promiscuas uiris et feminis uestes . . . 
c. 54 nee ignoro in conuiuiis et circulis incusari ista et modum 
posci. In c. 55, Tacitus relates that on this occasion no new law 
was made, but only protests made ; and he adds : luxusque mensae, 
a fine Actiaci belli ad ea arma quis Ser. Galba rerum adeptus est, 
per annos centum profusis sumptibus exerciti, paullatim exoleuere 
... Of the old families, some were extinguished by their own 
excesses, others by proscription and exile. Simul noui homines, e 
municipiis et coloniis atque etiam prouinciis in senatum crebro 
assumpti, domesticam parcimoniam intulerunt . . . sed praecipuus 
astricti moris auctor Uespasianus fuit, antique ipse cultu uictuque. 

51. irpo<Tavapp-t]yvutnra] Used in Plut. Uit. Cleom. c. 30 and 
Uita Crassi, c. 25. 

Galen, TT. ^fv^s TraQnv 56 d(TKr](re<ri Kaff atnrfp jjrrarai 
TO. nddr). Polyb. 9. 43, 5. A stoical term quoted by 
Cicero, Tusc. Quaest. 1. 4 [7, 1 5] pdaxnv rrjs ^VXTJS. 

52. direuKTaioTara] Used in Philo, vol. 2. 68, 8 6d6v, and 
2. 172, 36 ro direvKToiov KOI ira\ipxf)ripov. Also in Plut. Mor. p. 289 B. 
Origen, Sozomen, Plat. Axioch. p. 369 B tnia-T^rjv airevKTaioTa.TT]v. 

480. 4. <nr]jj,eia)8e'(TTaTa] ' Most notable.' Rare in this sense, 
but in Philo, U. M. 2. I77 3 2 *X m ^ Tt MPWOI cr^etcoSecrrepoi' \6yiov. 
So in Strabo 8, p. 146 [334] and Dionys. Hal. Uita Isocratis, 2 
dnr)pxaiG>p.eva>v KOI (rr)p.ei(o8S)v ovofj-drcov dneipoKaXia. In Aristotle and 
Theophrastus it=significans, 'yielding a sign/ 

6. KaXXiou] Cp. Athen. lib. 5, 187 F KaXXt'as nev yap vvvdyei 
TO (rvpnoo-iov, eTrciSrjnep TO. TraidiKa avroO \VTO\VKOS TLava6j]vaia nayKpartov 


fO~Te<pavw8rj. Kal evOvs ol KaTaK\i6evres ra) TraiSt Trpoo-e'xouo-t TOV vovV M. 480 
Koi ravra, TOV Trarpo? TrapaKadrj/jievov. 

7. 'AydOwj'Os] Cp. Plato, Conuiu. p. 173 A ore 177 Trpcbr?; rpaywSt'a 
fviKrjo-fv 'AydOav, TTJ vo-Tfpaiq ev 77 TO. emviKia Wvev avros re Kat ol ^opeurat. 

1 8. iroiYjTal yeXoiW] Cp. Plutarch's reference to the same subject, 
De Pythiae Orac. 401 C Kotimrcp yap 6 SwKpar^s caTKafJievos ev KaXXtou 
ra> /zupa> TroXe/ift povov, op^fjo-fis Se 7rata>i> *at KU/Star^creis *fat (piA^ara 
Kal yeXcoroTroioi/p opaiz/ ai/e^erat. See Xenophon, Symp. 2. 3 sqq. 

19. The text should be restored from the Armenian thus : p.<=ya- 
(ppovovvTfs flcriv eo-ri 8e nva K.r.X. Such a use of the substantive 
verb with a participle is common in the N. T. 

20. nXaT&wKoy] Philo, like St. Paul, was insensible to, if not 
unconscious of, those higher and more ideal aspects of Greek 
chivalry, which had in a measure once redeemed it, but had not 
survived the decay of the old Greek city life. In Plutarch's Trepl 
7rai8a>v dyvyfjs, ii D, the matter is touched upon as follows : TroVepa 
Set TOVS pS)vras TG>V iraidcov edv TOVTOLS (rvvelvai KOI trvvdiaTpifteiv, rj 
rovvavriov eipyeti/ avrovs KOI aTrocro^flv TTJS irpbs rovrovs 6p.i\ias irpo(rrjKV. 
"Orav p.fv yap a7ro/3X6\^o) Trpbs TOVS Trarepay TOVS avdeicdaTovs Kal TOV TpoTrov 
ofj.(paieias Kal crTpvfpvovs, ot TOW r&cvav vfipiv OVK dvfKrrjv rr/i/ T>V fpwvToiv 

v fjyovvrai, euXaj3oi)/iai ravr^s fl&rjyrjTrjs yeveo~0at Kat crvp.^ov\os. 
S' av iraXw fv6vp.r)d> TOV 2a)Kpar^, TOV nXarcava, TOV SSevocpwvra, 
TOV Ato-^i'^i/, TOV Ke^^ra, TOV Trdvra xP v fKfivcuv T>V dvdp&v ot TOVS 
appfvas doKtfj,ao~av epcoras, /cat ra /zetpciKta Trporjyayov CTTL re Traiftfiav Kal drjp.a- 
ywyiav Kal TTJV dpeTrjv T>V rpovrcoj/, 7rd\iv erepos yii/oftae, Kat /ca/i7rro/xai Trpos 
TOV eVeti/cof T&V dvftpav ^Xoi/. MaprupeT 5e TOVTOLS Evpnrio'rjs OVTOJ Xeywi/ : 
*AXX* ecrri 617 rts aXXos Iv jSporots eptoy, 
tyvxr/s SiKaias o-<a(ppov6s re Kaya6r}s. 

21. Trcpl epwros] Cp. Plato, Symp. 172 B jSouXd/xej/off o"iairv6eo-6ai 
TTJV 'AydOcwos vvovo~iav . . . Trepj rail/ e'pcorticcoi' Xoyo>t>, rtWs %(rav. 

22. eirijjiai'^rrwK] In the classical age the middle voice of this 
verb occurs in poets only, as Homer, Moschus, Aeschylus. In post- 
classical writers it is common. Plut. Brut. c. 5 T^V 2ep/3iXt'ai/ 
e'nip.ave'icrav aurw. The use occurred before in this treatise 472. 27. 

23. uiroT6\oG(n] ' Pay a debt or tribute to.' 

26. KeKop|/ua9cu] Ko/i^euca in Plato, who often uses it, means 
to quibble, invent a subtlety, or parade a dainty paradox. Any 
one of these allied senses serves here. In i. 448 Philo uses the 
middle I ot ra TroXiriKa iceKO/i'v|/'eup,eVot. 


M. 480 2628. oupcmou . . . TrdkSTjfAOs] Plut. Mor. 'Epamicos, 764 B 
AlyvTTTiot 8vo p.ev "EXX^ffi irapcnT\r)o-i(t>s epcoraff, rov re iidv^rj^ov KCU TOV 
ovpdviov i'o-ao-t. The reference is to Plato, Symp. 180 D 8vo dvd 

Kal "Epcore flvai . . . TOP [lev Trj erepa (rvvepyov, Trdv8r]fj.ov op$ooy 
TOV Se, ovpdviov. And ibid. l8l A 6 p.ev ovv TTJS Travo'rjp.ov ' 
(sc. epo>y) . . . e'epyaerat o TC av Ti>xfl' KOI OVTOS <TTIV ov ol (pavXoi T>V 

27. irapeiXirjirTai] I.e. has been dragged in, without belonging to 
the main purpose of Plato's treatise. So Epict. Diss. i. 20, 5. 

29. 8ietXi]<|>ei>] ' Has taken entirely up.' This is a rare sense. 

Cp. Plato, Phaed. 8l C dii\rjfJLfj.vrjv {^fv^rjv^ . . . imb TOV o'wp.a.Toeio'ovs. 

Dio Chr. 1 8. 258 A. The opposition is with Trapet'Xi/Trrat just above. 

39. TTd<r0ai] Plato, Rep. 9. 581 B <u -ye u.a.v6dvou.ev . . . npos TO 
flftevai TTJV d\r)6eiav OTTTJ f%ci irav del Terarai. A common USC in 
Plato. Epictetus uses the phrase oidvuiav rerao-^at. 

41. TO 8e awjj.a] I have restored these words from the version. 
For after what proceeds the words vrrb TTJS en id. down to o-wr^eo-^ai 
can hardly apply to vovv, and it is rather the body than the vovs 
which wastes away from disappointed longing. 

42. owT^Ko-9ai] Cp. Plutarch T>V eVra o-o(pS>v o-vpnoo-iov, 156 D 
f) 'AfppodiTr] Tois o~d>nao~iv v(p* rjftovrjs ap>a o"Vfj.p,iyvvovo~a KOI o~WTr]<ovcra. ras 
^v%ds. Eurip. Or. 34 dypia o-vvTaK\s v6<r<p. So also in Theophrastus, 
Aretaeus, and Galen. 

45. irapa<|)u(r6ai] The infinitive depends on dvdyKr] just above. 

46. The ydp after eptjfuay must be omitted if r^va^ovruv instead 
of re^i/a^bi^rat be read. The Greek books y A P read re^i/a^oj/rcoi', yet 
retain ydp. 

47. oreipwo-ii'] Philo uses again 2. 310, 14 and 371. 9. Other- 
wise it only occurs in Basil : Melamp. Phys. p. 483 ; Theodoret. 
Euc. lo. Bapt. p. 23 ; Greg. Nyss. vol. i, p. 158 D, and other 

49. ycwpytas] Cp. Clem. Alex. Paed. 2. 10 (Sylb. 191 D) 
fls neTpas re Kai hidovs (TTrei'peii/, (prjalv 6 < Maxrecos (pi\6ao(pos. 

481. i. u<|>dXjjious] This seems to be imitated from Plato, Laws 
8. 838 E ort Tt-xyr]v e'yw Trpbs TOVTOV TOV VO/JLOV e^oifit TOV Kara (pvo-iv 
Xprjo-0ai TTj TTJS iraio'oyovia.s crvvovo-ia, TOV /xeV appevos aTre^o/zei/ovy, p.r) 
as re e*K Trpovotas TO T&V dvOpairav yevos, p.rjS' fls Trerpas re KOI 


o-TTfipovra?, ov ov fj.f)7TOTe (pvo-tv TTjv avTov pifadev Xrj-^fTtti yovi/jiov, M. 481 
d7T)(Ofj.fVovs 8e dpovpas 6r)\eias Troops', eV 77 IJLT) /SouAoir' av croi <pvfO~6ai TO 

a-rrape'v. Philo therefore was aware of the censure which Plato 
passed upon the Greek vice and borrows its phraseology. In 
Laws 8. 838 B, Plato pronounces such practices to be /^fia/zeos 
Se Koi atcr^peoi/ aicr^t(rra. v(pa\p.os only in Diosc. 3. 1 53- 

4. fA,u0ui> irXdo-fxaTa] Porphyrii De Antro 36 a>s / pvQov TrXd 

ro)v fatoreptov pp&rawo. 

5. SiawfxaTous] Philo glances at Plato, Symp. 189, 190, where 
however the word does not occur. It is in Orphei Hymn, in Melin. 
5. 4 and Diodor. 4.12 dia-mpdrovs Orjpas. The lexicons give no other 

6. |>WTIK<US] Cp. Plutarch -yct/a/m TrapayyeX/icrra, 142 F T>V 
(rcu/zaTOJi/ ot <pi\6<ro(pot ra pev ex SteoTcorwi/ \eyowri9 flvai, Kaddirep oroXoi/ 
Koi o-TpaToneSov' TO. 8e K o-vvcnrTOfj.eiHov, a>s oiKiav KOI vavv' TO. 8e rfvcafjifva 
Kal a-vncpVT), KadaTrep eari TG>V a>a>i/ exacrroj/. The reading evariKcus is 
better evidenced than epwriKais in this passage. Plutarch, Mor. 428 A 
has ffvyKpao-iv fvmriKfjv, also 878 A. It also occurs in Justin M., 
Clem. Alex. i. 940 A. Also Plut. npos KoX. 1 1 1 2 A 6 fie 

TO. (TTOi^ela KO\\a>v Kal crvvappOTTav . . . p.iiv avrois /fat a~vfi(f>vtav c 

8. UTrap<fya>Y<x] 'Seductive' a rare use. Cf. Philostr. Uita 
Apol. 7- 4- P- ^48 vovovvres yap einrapdyayov OVTCO vovov (i.e. love). 
AretaCUS, p. H9 eu7rapayeoyo9 17 yvm^rj. Plato, Tim. 69 D Air/da 
T evnapdytoyov alvdrjvei. But in these last two examples it =' easily 
deceived ' and not ' easily deceiving/ 

10. Mwuo-^wg] Captain Burton, however, suggests with much 
plausibility that the verse, Gen. i. 27, ending * male and female 
created He them/ refers to the creation of a compound bi-sexual 
human being of the kind so commonly represented in Hindoo 

14. Siwyojiao-jjuka] =' widely known.' So in Strabo and Isocrates. 

17. KaTwp0w|xeVwi>] = ' successful ': a common use in Plato, 
Plutarch, Polybius, and other writers, especially the Stoics. 

21. u<j>T)YTj<reis] 'Praecepta.' So in Polybius, Plutarch, Dio 
Cassius, and Sextus Empiricus. 

24. SiWfiii'] Cp. Plutarch ncpl 'itn'Soy, 373 F Aiyvirrtovs Se av rts 


M. 481 eiKa<me r<ov Tpiy&vav TO KaXXiarov (^Xcotrai rrXeiaroi>), /iaXtora TOVTW rrjv 
TOV jravTos <pvo~iv 6p,oio{Was, o>y Kai nXdYa>i/ eV T?/ DoXtreia 8oKel TOUTG> Trpoo"- 
t, TO yajj,r]\iov Sia-ypa/z/xa <rvvTa.TTa>v. "E^ei Se eKeu/o TO Tpiyuvov, 
TTJV Trpbs opBLav^ <a\ TfTTapav rrjv |3ao-ii/, KCU TrevTe T^Z/ vTroreivova-av 
irrov rais 7repicxv(rais Swanevrjv. The passage cited from Philo's Com- 
mentary explains the reference in the D.U.C. Let the sides of a 
right-angled triangle be in length respectively as 3, 4, and 5 ; then 
the squares of the sides which contain the right angle equal the square 
on the hypotenuse; that is to say 9+16 = 25. Also the sum of 
the three squares 9+ 16 + 25 = 50. This sum of the squares Philo 
calls the 8vvap,is rov opQoyavLov rpiyavov, 

T0Y)iroTs] An Homeric word, used in Philo, U. M. 3 o>s 
TOVS 6pS)VTas TeOrjTrevai KOL KaTa.7re7r\r)%6ai. Also in Lucian, Tim. C. 28. 
Dionys. Areop. and Procopius. 

&enrdpQevov] A favourite word with Philo. Sappho used the 
term, also Dio Cass. 56. 5 of the Vestals. Soph. Ajax 835 of the 

25. irpocoprios] The form Trpoeopros read in codex A is equally 
correct, and is found in Euseb. 6. 697 C and A than. i. 613 A. 
The word first occurs in Philo, but was common in later church 

26. TrciTrjKoyTas] Cp. Josephus, Antiq. 3. 10, 6 irevryKoa-TT), fjv 

30. Cp. Porphyrii De Abstin. 45 dvdpbs apa Beiov rj eo-a> KOI t) 
etyi/e/a, aTroo-iVov fiev 7ra6>v ^vx*?? o-7rov8a^oi/TOS eivat, anoarlrov 8e 
KOI Ppaxrcuv at TO Trddrj KIVOVO-IV, (TiTovfifVov 8e 6eo<ro(piav Koi ofioiovfievov 
Tatff TTfpl TOV 6ciov opdals fttavoiais KOI iepapevov rfj vocpq Ovcrla KOI pera 
\CVKTJS fadrJTOS KOI Ka6apas TW ovri TTJS ^VXIKTJS diraQeias KCU T^S KOV- 
<POTT)TOS TOV o-<ap.a.Tos 7rpoo~i6vTos T< 6f<p. For cleanliness of hands 
regarded as the symbol of Innocence, cp. Ps. 26. 6, 73. 13. 

32. e<j)Y]fJipeuTwi'] A fairly old word in Egypt, indicating one 
who in daily rotation takes the service in a temple. So in the 
Papyr. Aegypt. apud Mai. Class. Auct. vol. 4, pp. 445, 446, we read vno T>V Iv TO> airw lepat KaXXvvT&v KOI dpTOKoirav T>V vvvl 
f<prjp.fpev6vTO)v. The complainant is Ptolemy son of Glaucias. 
Diodor. n. 8 and Polyb. 22. 10, 6 use the same verb in the sense 
'to devote one's entire day to a task.' In the N.T., LXX, and 
Josephus, tyrHJLcpia means 'a division of the priests for the daily 


service of the temple. Of the word e(pTjp.epevTr)s, L. & S. give no M. 481 
other example, but it occurs in Pseudo-Athanas. vol. 2, p. 408 A 
6v(ria(TTrjpiov fj.ev f) (fxirvij^ (pr/p.epVTr]s de 6 'laxrrjcf), ftiaKovoi e ol iroipeveS) 
iepels ol ayye\ot. Here the order is distinguished from the deacons 
and priests ; nor does the context in Philo oblige us to identify it 
with the order of -n-poeSpos or of deacon or of priest, all three of 
which orders are mentioned in this treatise. The word had a 
technical sense or Philo would not add as he does : OVTU yap 
oVo/Ltcieti/ eQos K.T.\. In 475. 15 he qualified 0-ep.velov KOI fjLovao~Tr)piov 
in the same way. The use of c<prjfj.fpla suggests that the tyripepfwai 
were in the Therapeutic community the same as the 7rp6e8poi or 
presidents, and this is confirmed by a Greek inscription of Tyre, of 
the year 174 A. D., given in Boeckh's Corpus, vol. 3, no. 5853, 
1. 2O dnb (iKTGW ftovXrjS d^flo-r]S KU Aiov TOV erovs f, f(pijp.piiovTos 
Havo-aviov TrpoeSpov. 

37. KaOapai] Cp. Carm. Sibyll, r. 573 folL 

Evo-e/3ea)f ' dv&pS>v icpbv yevos ecra-erai avns . . . 
ol rives OVK a.7raTr](Ti Kfvais ot>6* epy* avOpoyrraiV 
Xpvo-fo. Kal ^a\Kta KCU apyvpi ^8' e\f(pavTos 
Kai v\iva)v \t6LvtoV re 6fS)V ei'ScoXa Kap.6vTO>v 

TlfJLOHTlV, OVa TTtp Tf /SpOTOl KfVf6(f)pOVl ^OV\f}" 

aXXa peif deipovo-t Trpos ovpavbv <a\evas dyvas 
opOpiot f cvvrjs aid \epas 
vdan Kal Tip.w(Ti p.6vov TOV del 

Paul I ad Tim. 2. 8 /3ovXoju,ai ovv 7rpoo~v\co~6ai TOVS avdpas ev 
TOTTO) eiraipovras 6o~iovs \etpas. 

39. Trpoaeuxon-ai] Cp. Carm. Sibyll. A. 24 foil. 
*OX/3toi dvdpo)TT(ov Kfivoi Kara yaiav o~ovrai, 
otro-ot, or) o-repgovo-i p.eyav 6fbv evXoyeovres 
irplv Triffiv (frayfeiv re TrciroiBorfs fvarf^irja-w. 

Cp. Philo, De Plant. Noe 39, i. 353 TO anparov ofy 6/toiW of 

vvv rols TrdXai Trpoo-cpcpovrat (uide Testim. 477- 35) irpoTfpov yap 
eu^ajxej/oi Kal 6vo~ias dvayayovres Kal iXao-dfxei'oi TO 061OI', aojfjLara Kal 
"\l/v\as Ka6r|p(xp.evoi, ra Xourpois, ra 5e vop.u>v Kal naidfius opOrjs 
p(i>, <j>ai8pol Kal yyr)6oTS Trpbs dveifjLfvrjv oiatrav erpeTrovro, p.rj8f 
oixaSe TToXXtifcis d(piK6}j.evo( y aXX' iv ois e6vo~av tepois SiaTraroGi'Tes', Iva Kal 
TO>V Ovcriwv pffAvrjuevoi Kal TOV TOTTOV alSoujj.ei'Oi, IfpoirpeTrcardTrjv us 


M. 481 a\r)0a>s ayaxnv euc^idi'. This description of the banquet of the wise 
men of old fits that of the Therapeutae very closely. 

39. OujuL^pYj] In the form Ovpapys frequent in Homer. Steph. 
gives besides a single prose reference to Herodian. 8. [5, 23]. 

40. dTrayrfjacti] Cp. Joseph. A. I. 6. 4, 2 T<U 2uoi>XXa> de irdvra 
Kara TTJV Sc^iof^Xou Trpofpr/Tfiav dTrrjVTrja'fV. 

42. laicpio-<n/] 'Following the order of their election.' This 
word occurs in Plutarch, Mor. 901 A eio>Xa>i> etV/cptcreiy=imaginum 
insertiones, so in Origen 4. 225 C (cp. Philo, i. 49, 40). But 
I have met with no other example of it in the sense in which 
Philo here uses it. Cp. 482. 38. From this passage we also learn 
that the Jews of Alexandria reclined at table. So did the Jews 
of Palestine, Luke 9. 14, 14. 8, 22. 14, 24. 30 ei/ r<5 KaTaK\tdfjvai 
avrov fter' avrav, Aa/3o>i> rov aprov ev\6yr)(re. Matt. 14. 19, 26.20; Mark 
14. 8 ; John 13. 12, 23, &c. 

43. iroXucTcts] A poetical word in the classical age. Eurip. 
Hel. 651 and Or. 473. Used in Lucian. Pollux i. 58 has 
iroXvfTrjs avdpanos, ou/o? xp vos ' iraXaios = aetate prouectus, occurs 
three times in Plato, and often in Homer and Sophocles. 

45. Trpocupeo-ews] ' The vocation.' In Plut. De Musica 1137 A 
it = a philosophic school, ot dKo\ov6fi<ravrs rfj TOVTCOV irpoaipevfi. So 
in Lucian. In his Apology for the Jews, Philo had used the same 
word to describe the 'vocation' of the Essenes. Mang. i. 632 
e'ort 6* avTois rj Trpoaipeo-is, ov yevfi' yevos yap e'0* fKOwiois ov ypdcpfrat. 
Add to the Testimonia this, Pldlo, De Abrahamo 2. 36, spoken of 
Rachel, yevei pev Alyvnriav, rrjv 6 7rpoaipe<riv 'Eftpaiav. 

Trpo5-n]9 YjXncias] We have in Josephus, Uita 2. 9, an instance 
of what seems to us the extreme precocity of Jewish youths of the 
time : fri 8' avrinais &>v ncpl Teo-<7apeav<at8eKaroi> eros dia TO (^iXoypa/i/xa- 
TOV VTTO irdvrwv eiTTjvovp.r]v (TVVIOVTMV del T>V dpxiepeav KOI T>V TTJS TroXecoy 
irparow VTrep TOV reap f/MoO Trepi ra>v vopifitov aKpipearepov n yvwvai. The 
same is recorded of Jesus of Nazareth, who in the acts of early 
martyrs is often represented as a stripling, e.g. in the Acta Abercii 
he manifests himself as a youth of twelve years old, in the Acts of 
Polyeuctes as a youth. 

482. i. e^jS^aafras] A poetical word found in Meander ap. 
Athen. 370 A (T7rcipofj.vr) 7roAv<i>AXos eifrjfirjo'ai TrpcKTifjcriv, where lt = 
' flourish ' as a plant ; the Philonean use can only be paralleled in 
Longus 3. 13, a writer of uncertain date. 


A rare word only found in Aelian, V. H. 3. i. M. 482 

3. oweoriwrrai] Cp. Plutarch, yaynKa TrapayyeX^ara, 140 B rots 
(3a(n\V(Ttv at yvfjcnat yvvalKes napaKadrjVTai denrvovcri Kal 
Clem. Alex. (? Musonius Rufus) Paedag. 2. 7 (Sylb. 
171 C, D) forbids even married women, much more so, unmarried, 
to recline with men at a banquet : oo-ai 8e prj vrravdpoi, eV^ar^ ravrats 
dia@o\r) (Is dv$p)v rrapdvai M^TTOO-IOV Kal ravra olvcopevcov. The verb 
o-weorioyiai occurs in Demosth., Lucian, and Athenaeus. 

5. "EXXrjo-u'] E. g. the Pythian priestess, cp. Plutarch, De Defectu 

Oraculorum, 435 D <pv\aTTovras ayvfjv dia /Si'ov Kal Ka6apfi>ov(rav. So 

some priests of Herakles were vowed to chastity during their year 
of office (Plutarch, De Pythiae Orac. 403 F). Perhaps Philo uses 
the word "EXXr/i/es in a wide sense as in p. 474. 37, and has in mind 
the vestal virgins. Cp. Origen, c. Celsum 7. 48 (365). 

7. <7ujAJ3ioGk] So Demosth. p. 313. 5 TOICIVTT) o-up./3e/3io>Ka T\>xi). 
So id. 315. 1 8. Cp. Athen. 12 p. 548 D irepl ov (sc. Gorgias) 
<pr)(T\v 6 KXeap^oy . . . on, Sta TO crwfppovas r)v, a^edov oy&of)KovTa (TIJ ro> 
(ppovflv a-vvefiicoo-f. 

8. TjXoyTjo-ai/] The necessity, as a step to true perfection, of 
virginity was therefore among the Therapeutae, as among the 
early Christians, a cardinal principle. As regards the Christians, 
cp. Justin M., fragm. De Resurrectione 589 D 'AXXa KOI ^ orelpai 
[Lev e apx^ $ j irapdfVfvovvai Se, KaTr)pyr)<rtiv Kal TTJV crvvovcriav' erepni 8e 
Kal aTTo xpovov. Kai TOVS appevas de TOVS fj.ev a?r' dpxrjs TrapflevfvovTus 
opeopey, TOVS de dno ^pdi/of, wo-Te 8t' avrwv KaTaXueo-^ai TOV dt ffri.dvp.ias 
avonov yapov. Cp. Apologia i. 62 B. .That is to say even lawful 
marriage was repudiated as m/o/zoy on account of the eiridvp-ia 
involved in it. So in the Apology of Athenagoras, ch. 33, we 
read (Donaldson's translation) : ' Nay, you would find many among 
us, both men and women, growing old unmarried, in the hope of 
living in closer communion with God. But if the remaining in 
virginity and in the state of an eunuch brings nearer to God, 
while the indulgence of carnal thought and desire leads away from 
him, in those cases in which we shun the thoughts, much more do 
we reject the deeds.' Justin and Athenagoras represent Christian 
feeling on this point as it was in the middle of the second century; 
but many indications prove that the feeling was not different in 
the very earliest age of the religion. Cp. Paul ad i Cor. 7. 
25 foil., and Acts of Thekla, 6, in which Paul's teaching is given 


M. 482 thus : ' Blessed are the souls and bodies of virgins, for they shall 
be pleasing to God and shall not lose the reward of their chastity : 
for the working of the Father's words shall be found in them, and 
they shall inherit life in the day of the Son of God, and rest 
eternal shall be theirs.' The Shepherd of Hermas bears similar 
testimony. So also the Apocalypse of John, 14. 4. 

Mangey thinks that the custom was older than Christianity among 
the Jews, and (note on p. 482, 1. 3) remarks: 'Liquet uero hinc 
(i. e. from Philo) uirginitatis uotum a ludaeorum moribus non 
abhorruisse. Uide an de uirginibus uoto obligatis interpretandus 
sit autor libri secundi Maccab. iii. 1 9 al 8e KarafcXeicrroi T>V irapdevav, 
at p.ev (rvverpf^ov e-rrl TOVS TrvXeot/ay, at de cVt ra /c.r.X. Talis forsan 

Anna etiam in uiduitate, memorata a D. Luc. c. ii.' 

1 2. tyv\r\, atreipai'Tos] The idea of a woman being made pregnant 
by the impact of light is common in ancient thought. Thus 
Plutarch, De Iside 368 D, speaks of Isis as being filled and im- 
pregnated by the Sun : TrXrjpovpevrjv vnb f]\iov Kal Kvio-Kop.evr]v. Cp. 
ibidem 368 C rov de ^ATTIV, el<6va iiev 'Oo-tpiSos e^v^ov eivai, yeveo-dai 
8e oral/ (pas epeio~r) yovip.ov drrb rrjs o~e\r]vr)s KOI Kadd^rjTai j3obs opywo~T]s. 
So Herodotus 3. 28 Alyimrioi 8e \eyovo~i o-eXas eVi rrjv ftovv eK TOV 
ovpavou Karicr^dV) /cat p.iv CK TOVTOV TIKTCIV TOV ATTIV. The legend of 
Danae conceiying by Zeus through a shower of gold is similar. 
So also is that of Okresia related in Plut. Mor. 3236. It is not 
quite clear from the De Mutatione Nominum, 23 and 24, i. 598, 
599, and from many similar passages, that Philo did not believe in 
parthenogenesis as a literal fact, holding that Isaak and other 
leaders of ancient Israel were conceived of the Spirit only, just 
as Plato was conceived dno rrjs 'Afji(piKTi6vr)s . . . Ka>Xv#eWos TOV 

*Apio~TO)vos avTrj o~vve\6e'iv ) eats a.7roKvr)crai TOV el- 'ATroXXeoi/os o~irapevTa 

(Origen in Celsum, lib. i, c. 37). However this may be, he is 
much addicted to the idea of parthenogenesis as a metaphor or 
symbol of moral and metaphysical truths, and his language, of 
which I have in my testimonia to p. 482. 9 given but a few 
samples, often recalls as it probably suggested Christian specula- 
tions, whether gnostic or orthodox, concerning the birth of Jesus, 
the Word of God. Thus in some old pictures of the Annunciation 
rays of light descend from heaven and enter the ears of the Virgin 
Mary, who then conceives the \6yos without ordinary human 
coition. Compare the language of our text : eVyoVeoi/ . . . dQavaTwv . . . 
(jf cavTTJs ota re eor/ fj 6eo<pi\r]S 


avTrjv aKTlvas vorjras TOV narpos. Also compare such language as: M.482 
TTJV rov TTfiroirjKOTOs 'ETrtOTT^iT;!/, . . . # (jvvwv 6 6eos, oi>x &>$ oV^peoTTO?, 
ecnreipe yVfo~iv. f) de Trapadf^a/jievrj TO TOV 6fov <T7rep/za . . . TOV JJLOVOV 
KOI dya7rr)Tov aio-dr)Tov vibv aTrenvrjo-f, Tovbe TOV KOO-/JLOV. Cp. Luke 3. 22, 
John i. 3, 3. 18. 

We learn from Plutarch that the \dyos was conceived through 
the ears, and hence the veneration of the cat among the Egyptians, 
De Iside, 3^* -^- r *l v P* v y^P y a ^ v * Tl TroXXoi vopi^ovo~i KOI \eyovo~i 
Kara TO ous o^fvo/nej/^i/, rw 8e o-ro/zari TIKTOVO-O.V, euacr/na TTJS TOV Xoyou 
yci/eVeus. So the Virgin Mary, according to Christian dogmatics, 
conceived the Word through her ears. Cp. Nersetis Claiensis 
Opera, Latine, Uenetiis, 1832, vol. 2, p. 26*7 : iuxta Angeli 
annunciationem, qua per aures (Uirginis) ingrediebatur uerbum 
incomprehensibile, ex sanguine uirginis attrahens sibi, uiuum sibi 
fecit corpus, idque Dei corpus. Also Ruffin. in Symb. Apost. c. 13. 

13. KaTaK\ns] The Therapeutae seem to have lain in two 
rows, the women being on one side of the table and the men on the 
other. The custom was to lean on the left elbow, with a cushion 
under the arm. The person lying to the right of another in a 
banquet was said to avaKeio-6ai eV r<5 K6\7ro> of the person to his left; 
and the phrase has only this formal and technical sense in John 
13. 23. It only means that John as the beloved disciple reclined 
next to Jesus. 

1 6. iroXureXetg] Plutarch, Uita Lycurgi, ch. 10. 45 GIKOI 8e /zj) 
diaiTacrdai Ka.TaK\ivevTas els o~Tpa)p,vas noXvTeXds KOI Tpcnrt^as. 

1 8. oTi|3ci8es] Greek philosophers loved to pourtray such simple 
apparatus of a feast, e.g. Plato, Rep. 2, p. 372 B eVi o-n/SaStoy 
eWpa>/*i>coz/ o-p.i\aKi Tt KCU p.vppivais. So we learn from Plut. Uita 
Lycurgi, ch. 16. 50 C, that the Lacedaemonian youths slept eVi 
as avTols o~vve(j)opovv TOV irapa TG> Eipcora 7T<pvKoTos TO. 
TOIS x f p^ iv - v *v o-idrjpov KaTaK\do~avTfs. Compare the account of 
the Konis in Athen. 4. 138 F. 

eiKaiorepas] So Philo elsewhere avToo-^^Lov di/tcrrwcri (35>[j.ov 
etVaioraTj;? uX?;y, ' of anything that came handy/ dona obuia dextrae. 
In Attic poetical, but common in late prose, e.g. Plut. Mor. p. 80 B, 
Athenaeus and Polybius in whom it=temerarius. 

20. dyicwms] Clem. Alex. Paed. 2. 7 (Sylb. p. 171) ol Se eVt 
Trjv K\to~iav Tas otyfis Trfjf-avTes, dp.fTao~d\VTOi Tols dyKwo'iv epr]pfio~fjt,evoi 
rolf oxrtV. Philo elsewhere uses )( a f J| ' a " rr P WTa in the 

B 2 


M. 482 sense of rugs or quilts such as Orientals wrap round themselves at 
night. These might be fastened to or hung from the amftds or 
mattress as a<fi &v implies ; but it is rather the o-ripas than the 
Xapaio-TpuTa that one would expect to be raised (virfpex ftv ) under 
the elbow. 

2 1 . vK\T]pay<ayia,v] Except in Philo this word is only found in 
the fathers according to Stephanus. 

22. uirai/ieiorii'] ' Remittunt.' Cp. Plut. U. Dio c. 7 17 rvpavvls 
TO Xiav dirdvOpairov v7ravr)KV. Philo, p. IO57 D=I. 59 l d<rKr)Tr)s . . . 
Siant/el ird\iv Kal vrravifrai. Philostr. Uita Ap. C. 37, p. 90, 19 (pt\oo-o(pia 
. . . vfifjiCTpos JJLCV KOI vnavetfJievrj. 

UKo\iai>] A favourite word with Plutarch, also used by 
Plato, Alcib. i. p. 122 C, and Laws 12, p. 942 D. Plut. Caes. c. 17 
rf)s TTfpl TTJV diaiTav cvKO\ias. 

24. direx^o^ci'oi] A rather similar use is read in the Legatio 
ad Caium, 2. 577 TOIS 6e fjo~r) Ka6aipov<riv fj x\evdovoriv cos TroXeynicorarois 
drte'xtiovTai, ' They (the Jews) hate bitterly as their worst enemies 
those who go so far as to destroy or mock at (their religion).' 
L. & S. under a7rf^^oi/o/xai, of which dTr/x^o/iat is a late and probably 
Alexandrine form, only give the sense of 'to incur hatred or to 
make oneself hated by others.' Both these passages of Philo, 
however, require the sense 'to treat a thing inimically, to resent 
it or resist it as hated/ The same use is found in Plutarch, 
yvvaiK&v dperal, 257 -A- ri A"? $* Tl s ojucos rjv rfjs ' A.pcra(pi\as nap auT<5 
icat dvvapts, OVK dne \6avopf vrjs ovde 7ro\ffjLovo-r]s avriKpvs, which Xylander 
renders 'non inimicam se gerenti, neque palam repugnanti.' In 
Plutarch, Marcell. 22 we have a still better parallel to this use in 
the D. U. C. : KOI yap 6 av\bs flprjvrjs pepos Kal TO fJLVprov 'A0poS/r//y 
(pvTov, fj /utiXtora Ceo>v dnex^frai jSt'a KOI 7ro\ffjLOts. So Plutarch, De 
Defectu Oraculorum, 426 D ov yap dnex^veTai /nerajSoXaty aXXa Kal irdvv 
\aipei TO 6elov. The reading of the Gk. MSS. may therefore stand. 

28. apxe'icaKov] A rare word. Horn. II. E. 63; Plut. Mor. 2. 
86 1 A; frequent in Nonnus Dionysiaca ; Clem. Alex. Protr. 
p. 13, i (Potter). 

29. K<XTaeua<r<u] Cp. Pindar, Pyth. 2. 21 orav ev appaTi /cara- 
fvyvvrj o-Qevos ITTTTIOV. Philo uses the word in the same sense : 
'yoked (and so subdued) and then attached the power over the 
weaker to the stronger.' 


31. SoGXos] In this passage there seems to be a covert reference M. 482 
to the Greek festivals, like that of the 0-ep.val Oeai referred to in the 
Q. O. P. L. p. 467, in which no slave was permitted to bear a part 
in the ceremonies. Comp. especially with the words ovde yap ol 
TV^OVTCS eXtvdfpoi, the passage 2. 467 SOKOVO-IV . . . 'A^i/aiot . . . TTJV 
errt rats ae/Ai/als Beais 7rop.7rf)V orav OTfAXaxrt Sov\ov p,rj8eva TrpocrKa^avfiv 
TonapdiraV) aXXd 81' e\vdfpa)v exnora TCOV'p.fvwv dv8po)v re Kal 
yvvaiK&v eTTtTeXfii/, Kal ov% oiwv av TU)(T], aXXa j3iov efcrjKatKOTav dvfiri- 

35. eiriKeXcuacis] Once in Thuc. 4. 95 and Aristid. Rh. 7, 2, 
p. 269, ii (Steph.). Philo i, p. 642. 14. 

38. o-uoTrjjjum] A regular word for a guild found according to 
L. S. in the Corpus Inscr. 2508, 2562, 2699. In Polyb. it means 
a college of priests or magistrates (21. 10, n); so Strabo 806, &c. 
With what follows cp. Iambi. Uita Pythag. chs. 17 and 18. 

39. doreious] In classical Greek = * urbanus'; in late prose = 
'noble, good.' Isocrates uses it in latter sense, Ad Nic. p. 21 D 
dtrreios emu Trctpw *:ai o-cpvos. Also Xen. Cyrop. 2. 2, 12 and 8. 4, 
IO. Acts 7. 2O, of Moses, Kal qv da-relos TOJ $e<u. Ex. 2. 2 ; Num. 

22. 32. A favourite word of Philo's to denote the ideal man of 
the Stoics, the <pp6vifj.os of Aristotelian ethics. L. & S. hardly 
notice this sense. 

42. oiKctorepous] Matt. 12. 47 foil. 'And one said unto him, 
Behold, thy mother and thy brethren stand without, seeking to 
speak to thee. But he answered and said unto him that told him, 
Who is my mother 1 and who are my brethren 1 And he stretched 
forth his hands towards his disciples, and said, Behold, my mother 
and my brethren,' &c. So Mark 3. 35. To the testimonia, cited 
on p. 112, add De Mose, lib. 3, 2. 161, 10 0iXtW KOI <ruyyeWn> 

{>7roXa/3a)i> tlvai P.OVTJV dv8pa>v dyaBoiV OO-IOTTJTU. Also De lustit. 2. 362, 
38 TOV 6p,6(pv\ov Kal (rvyyevrj, p.fTe^ovTa TTJS TTpbs rfjv di/corarw (rvyyeveiav 
olKeioTrjTOs f) 8' ai/(oraT< (rvyyeveia eort noKireia /xia, Kal i/ojuop 6 avrbs Kal 
els 6f6s, <w Trdvres ol drrb rov (dvovs 7rpo<rKK\r]pwTai. The monks of the 
Serapeum near Memphis, B.C. 164, called each other 'brothers,' 
according to the conjecture of M. Brunet de Prestle (see Notices et 
extraits des MSS. de la Uibl. Imp. Tome 18, Paris 1865, p. 261 ff.). 
The seclusion of such monks is termed /caro^r} in the Papyri, and 
they could not leave the temple in which they voluntarily confined 


M 482 themselves. It is worth notice that their life was called 

(Pap. no. 34 ev r<5 Sepamficp Qcpaneva)). Maidens entered the service 
of the god in the same way with the title of lepdfiovXot. Like other 
religionists, they attached much importance to their dreams, some 
of which are written down and preserved to us in the Papyri. 
Their leisure they devoted to philosophic and scientific inquiries, 
Chrysippus being among the authors they read. Cp. p. 486. 5 and 
note on p. 477. 7. 

45. XITWI/UTKOUS] Plutarch, yvvaiK&v aperai, 250 dvadrjaap-evai 
TTtpl TOS Ke(pa\as TOVS ^ircoi/ia/covy, of women fording a river. Ib. 
261 F we read that Aristodemus, tyrant of Cumai, ras GyXeias 

fjvdyKa^f Trepirpo^aXa KeipeaQat, fcai (pnpe'iv e(pr)j3tKas ^Xa/zuSas KOL T>V 

dvaKa>\a>v xn-awV/ccof, and just below that Xenocrita his mistress at 
his approach e^Xii/e KU\ irapcKahv-^raro rw x i v ' i(TKC ? T0 irpoa-ayjrov. 
See note on p. 479. 9. Mangey remarks that among the Jews the 
custom was for the slaves waiting at a banquet to have their 
raiment girt up, and cites Luke 17. 8 Trepifao-dpevos haKovei p.oi. 

483. 3. Add to the testimonia the following from the Uita 
losephi, 22, 2. 59 ^I^wy H*v ovv ycKdcrovrai rives TQV 

4. KXauOjj.wy] Poetical in Attic, but used in Herodotus, Plutarch, 
LXX, and late prose writers. 

5. SiauyeoTCXTOc] Aristotle, 840 b 34, has diavyes vdcop. 

6. 6epjjio/] Cp. Justin M. ; Dial. c. Tryph. Edit, princ. p. 50 
fJtrjfte on 6epfj,bv nivofjiev iv TO!? o'dftftao'i deivov f)yelo'6. Also the 
inscription Da Caldam, in the representations in Catacombs of 
early Eucharist. But this feast of the Therapeutae was not being 
celebrated on the Sabbath. See the Excursus at the end of this book. 

8. KttOapa] Pythagoras rejected the eating of meat. See note 
on p. 477. 22. Cp. also Philostr. Uita Apoll. 6. n, p. 112 et yap 
dcpiicoiTO TIS es rjBrj TO. e/xd, rpdirefav pey, onoffrj ^v^<ov t dvrjprjcrdai Trdcrav 
av eXotro, o'ivov Se e'KXeXfjcr&u KOI TOV aofplas p-f] emOoXovv Kparrjpa, os fv 
rals doivois \^v^aty CO-TTJKCV. The Therapeutae, however, only abstained 
from wine and flesh on certain days. At least, if that is the implica- 
tion conveyed in the words in p. 483. 4 cv fKeivais rals f)p.epais. Clem. 
Alex. Paedag. lib. 2 (Sylb. p. 145 C) advises such abstinence : Ka\bv 
p.fv ovv TO p.r] (foayelv TO. Kpea } p-rj^e oivov Tfielv, avrbs (o aTrooToXos 1 ) 6/zoXoyet, 
Kat 01 OTTO TOV Hv6ayopov. 


II. Mf)<f>0\ia . . . 6uik] Cp. Plutarch, vyifiva Tra/jayyeX/xara, 132 E M. 483 
Koi yap aura) r<w Aioi/ucra) TroXXaKis- VT](pd\ia 6i>op.fv^ (8l{6ptvot KaXtos p.rj 

CyTciv del rov aKparov. The Scholiast ad Oedip. Col. 99 quotes 
Polemon (eV ro> ?rpos Tipawv) to the effect that the Athenians 

p.v itpa Bvovcri Mvr)p,oavvr] ) Moucraiy, 'Hoi, 'HXi'w, ^e\rjvrj } 

t A.(ppo8iTTj Ovpavia. From Plutarch, De Ira Cohib. p. 464 C 
and Sympos. 4, p. 672 B; also from Porphyrius, De Abstin. 2. 20, 
we know that such libations of water were often followed by liba- 
tions of honey and oil. Chrys, De Sacerd. vol. i, p. 465 E writes, 

vr)<pd\iov flvai del TOV Ifpea KOI diopariKov, imitating Pllil-O. So 

Theophyl. in Timoth. i, 3, 2, p. 763. Idem in 3, n. p, 767. 
Paul ad Tim. lays down that the bishop must be vrj(pd\.iov o-u<ppova 
Koo-p-iov (piXogevov 8i8aKTiKOv, fj.r) irdpoivov. 

13. <j>apjjLaKOK] Cp. De Plantat. Noe, i. 351 QdpfiaKw Se, el KOI 

ov 6a.vd.TOV) p.avia<: yovv aKparov. 

14. SiepcOiS^et] A rare word which occurs in Philo, De Mutat. 
Norn. i. 602, 34, also in Polybius and Appian. 

15. juiTcl 8^] The o-vfjTTOTai have lain down and the waiters 
taken their appointed places. Then begins the exposition of holy 
writ by the president. It would appear that the Therapeutae did 
not partake of their repast of leavened bread and salt until this 
exposition, along with the singing of hymns which followed it, was 
finished. Their feast was therefore not conducted on quite the 
same lines with a sober pagan feast of the time, during which 
a lector or anagnostes read out Homer or Ennius or some other 
classic, while the guests reclined and ate. 

1 8. 6 irpoeSpos . . . ytyovev] The Armenian here supplies a lacuna 
which runs through all the Greek MSS. alike. Perhaps instead of 
ore . . . yeyovev we might retranslate the version thus : Koivfj airavroiv 
yevop.evr}s cnwTrrjs, but I have preferred to give its meaning quite 
literally. The Pythagoreans equally imposed silence upon them- 
selves, and we read in Philostratus Uita Apollonii, 6. n, p. in, 

that Pythagoras irp>Tos dv6pa>iva>v ^wea^e fiovv fV O.VTTJ arioiTrrjs vp>t> 

86yp.a. So in 6. ii, p. 112 dea-p-a yXwr-n;?. The Essenes seem to 
have vowed themselves to silence, and in the Old Armenian 
Version of Philo's Dictionary of Hebrew Names, the word Essen 
is explained as = 'in silence/ though in his surviving works it is 
connected with the Greek oaios. Such vows of self-imposed silence 
are still registered by monks of some orders, as by the Trappists. 


M. 483 20. p]8e ypu|ai] ot>8e ypv and ovSe ypv&tv were proverbial 
expressions. Hence dypvgia=<na)7rr) j L. & S. cite Menand. ^evS. 4 
fi;Se ypi) Xe'yf. Aristophanes often uses the verb ypv&iv, e.g. PI. 
454, Nub. 963, Eq. 294, Pax 97, and comp. Isae. 71. 42 OVK 
croXjjLa ypvai TO irapairav. Also Philostratus, Uita Apollonii 7. II, 
p. 133 f) de ov8e ypvgai trvyyv^r]. Epistle of the Smyrnaeans, 
ch. 2 (of the martyrs) I TOVS de KCU fls TO&OVTOV yevvaiorrjTos e'A$eTv 
ware p.rj8e ypvat /M^re crrei/a^ai nva avratv. 

21. T)TIT<U] The alternative reading f^rel ns is impossible 
after the restoration of the subject of the main clause 6 7rpoe8poy 
just above, ns was added in order to provide a subject after the 
words had fallen out. (fr 7 ^ without TIS may be the true reading, 
and ^rjTflrai may have been written in order to help out the 
sentence, taking ^rarai as passive and n as its subject. ^Tarcu 
can hardly have been used by Philo in the middle sense. Longus, 
Proem. 2, is given in L. & S. as the only instance of such an use. 

22. eiuXueTcu] The active voice is used in the same sense. 
Mark 4. 34 and Acts 19. 39, also in Aristot. Fr. 164. The use 
of the middle voice is. rare, but occurs in Athen. 450 F; Theodot. 
Hos. 3. 4; Scliol. Horn. Od. X. 271 fniXvo-dnevos TO rfjs 2(piyybs 

Philo termed his commentary on Genesis and Exodus 
KOI \ixreis. In Athenaeus 450 F eniXvop-ai is used of 
guessing a riddle : ev de 2an(j)oi 6 'Ain^Mft avryv TTJV TtoifjTpiav Trpo- 
pd\\ov<rav TroteT yptyovs . . . aTroXvopfvov TWOS OUTCO?. Philo's meaning 
is thus quite clear : ' the president, so soon as silence is established, 
either of himself raises and discusses some point in sacred 
scripture or unravels some knotty point put forward by another/ 
With TTporaOeV TI compare the phrase in Athenaeus irpopa\\ovo-av 
ypicpovs. At a profane feast it was similarly the custom to ask riddles. 
2 6. 6|u8opKouai] Common in Plutarch, Strabo, Lucian, Lycophron. 

28. Siajj.eXXwi'] A rare word which has the force here of 
'pausing at intervals.' It occurs in Thuc. i. 71, 142, Dio Cass. 
600. 13, and Plutarch in the sense of to ' delay, tarry/ 

29. eirai'aX^il/co-ij'] A rare word which L. & S. only instance 
as occurring in the sense of 'repetition' in Demetrius Phalereus, a 
philosopher of 3 1 7 B. c. But fVai/aXa/i/Sdi/co is common enough in the 
sense of ' resume a theme, recapitulate.' Stephanus remarks that 
it was a regular rhetorical device or o-x^fi, thus described by 
Eutilius Lupus (a pre-Christian writer), i. n, p. 39 quum id 


quod semel dictum est, quo grauius sit, iteratur. So Hermogenes M. 483 
(A.D. 1 60) i, p. 50 est iteratio et repetitio sententiae, quae fit post 
interiectas alias, perspicuitatis causa. Cp. Clem. Alex. Strom. 4, 
p. 539 (Sylb.) 6 irdvcrocfros Mcai/V^r, fv7rpTr>s rfj eVui/aAi^ei ^p^o-a/iei/os. 

eyxapaTTwi'] A rare word, but found in Dio Cass. and 
Plutarch with p or Kara with gen. following. With the dative 
only in Schol. Aristoph. Nub. 23 KOTnrarias 'iTrrrovs . . . ols cynexdpaKTo 
TO K. (TToi^f loj/, and in Dion. Halic. 

31. dTn/euori] Dem. 328. 12 \6yovs o-vvfipet TOVTOVS o-acp&s KOL 

Philo uses the word De Congr. Erud. Grat. i. 528, 34 
i fie dirkeuoTi oweipovTes TOVS ncpl aperfjs Xoyovs ol <pi\o(ro- 
So De Mutat. Nom. i. 587, 40 owetpwc dirceuoru 

32. crui>ojiapTi'] Poetical in classical age and rare, occurring 
only in Eurip. Or. 950. Found in Plutarch, Mor. 786 E ; 
lamblichus, De Myst. 3. 27, 96 ; Clem. Alex. Strom. 6. 641 D. 

33. avop6idfa is generally followed by TO. fora. The Armenian 
perhaps implies the addition of o>ra KOI 6(p0a\p,ovs, or else it is a 
paraphrase of dj/wpOiaicoTes used absolutely. No other writer than 
Philo uses the verb, except Andocides in the sense of to ' shout aloud.' 

37. CTX '& T ) 1 '] ='sensim,' ' pedetentim/ Common in Plutarch. 
Hesychius interprets fi<Tv\i), pddrjv. Also in Xenoph. Hipparch. 
3. 4; Pollux i. 214; Aretaeus 38. 36. 

39. 8iaTr<5prj<ni>] Only in Polybius 28. 3, 6, according to L. & S. 

42. 8i s uTroyoiwi/ iv dXXYjyoptais] The same words occur in 
Plutarch's De Audiendis Poetis 19 E Ilapa de 'o^pa o-ia>7royiefoi/ 

e'ori ro TOIOVTOV yevos Trjs Stfiacr/caXias' e%fi de dva0e<apr]criv eo0e'Xt/u,oi/ eVi 
TU>V dia@(l3\rifjicva)v /xaXtorra ft-vOw. Ovs rats TraAai fiei/ vrrovoiais, aXX?;- 
yoplais fie vvv Xeyo/Mei/atff, 7rapal3ia6p.fvoi Kal diaa-rpefpovres evioi K.T.\. 
As early as the days of Plato the Greeks were conscious that the 
sacred books of Homer did not always inculcate the highest morality, 
and pretended to find a deeper meaning behind the literal sense. 
Plato (Rep. 2. 378 D) preferred to suppress altogether the offending 
myths : 6 yap veos ov% olos re Kpiveiv o,rt re virovoia Kal o /MJ;. Already 
before Philo's time, as we read above p. 475. 42, the Jews also had 
come to be conscious of a certain discrepancy between the O. T. 
narratives and their highest moral aspirations, and begun to try to 
surmount it by that method of allegorical interpretations which 
they found the Greeks applying to Homer. 


M. 483 I have, following the Armenian version, corrected a 

to 17 fgrjyrjans. egrjyrjo-ei? for egrjyyo-is is the commonest of early 
corruptions and led to the substitution of ai for f]. We thus 
get in TJ lr\yr]<Tis a substantive with which after the long paren- 
thesis airaora ydtp as far as vow, and the removal of the words 
bracketed the participle KanSoGo-a can agree. Yet no change is 
necessary ; for it must be the logical soul, and not the explanation, 
which beholds through the names its kindred truths. The lacuna 
of the version must have also been in Eusebius' text of Philo, and 
the confusion of that text is the result of efforts made by scribes to 
replace the words omitted. Eusebius' text and the Greek text of 
the Armenian must have flowed from a common archetype. There- 
fore remove the brackets, and for the general sense of the passage 
cp. Philo I. 215. 37 foil. OVTOS 6 \6yos (sc. Trpocpnpucbs) cpoi re Kai (rot 
KOI Trdcriv dvOparrois <a>i>fi re Kai XaXei Kai epprjvevfi TO. fvOv^^ara . . . 
'ETmSaz/ yap 6 vovs f^avaards TTpos TI rStv oiKCiwy 6pp.r]v \d@rj . . . coSim ra 
vorj/JLara' Kat ^ovXo/j.^i'os aVo resell/ dSwarel, p-f^pis av f] did yAewrr//? . . . rj^fj 
degajjievr), aaias rpoirov, els <f>ws TrpoayayY] ra vo^ara /c.r.X. The entire 
passage is illustrative of this part of the D.U.C. TJparo in 1. 46 is 
the gnomic aorist, of which Philo is very fond. The force of eV w 
is not clear. The idea may be that the logical soul finds itself again 
in the unseen ' nous,' which inspired the scriptures. Elsewhere 
(653. 24) Philo says that there are two temples of God : the world, of 
which the firstborn of God, the divine Logos, is high priest ; and the 
XoyiK?) -fyv\r], of which the true man is priest. Cp. i Cor. 13. 12. 

45. ei/cnroiceifAeKOi'] Porphyrii De Abstin. 22 ra. Trepi ras vofjo-fis, 
as evanoKfifjLfvas fJiev evvoias KaAovaii/, Kivovp.evas Se diavorjaets. Clem. 
Alex. Cohort, ad Gentes, 7 alvirTovrai poi TTJV evarroKeLpev^v a-wrrjpiav. 

484. i. efx<f>p6ju,ej'a] The Eusebian reading ^(paivopcva is even 

better j cp. Plato, Hep. 3. 402 B e'L TTOV . . . ev KaroiTTpois ep-fpaivoLi/TO. 

Philo too is fond of the word. 'E/n^epo'/xem must mean ' conveyed in' 
the names. Erotian. in Prooem. ad Gloss. Hippoc. has ras epcpfpo- 

pevas avroii rots (rvyypdp.p.a(ri Xe^ets. Philo often SO US6S the word. 

3. eVOujua] L. & S. only give i>6vfuos as an adjective = 
' weighing on the mind/ 

4. uirojji^aeus] ' Reminding/ It might be supposed that Philo 
is thinking of the Platonic view (Meno 81), = TO yap >/reti/ apa KOL 
TO pav6dvfiv dvduvrjo-is o\ov eVrtV. The fvOvpia are latent in the 
immortal soul from all eternity, ready to be resuscitated and 


brought out into consciousness by the names, which are their M. 484 
palpable symbols (<pai>fpa o-v/x/SoXa). So according to Plato (Rep. 
7. 529) the visible heavens should serve the true astronomer merely 
as a diagram to illustrate the unseen necessary truths which are 
independent on the senses. It is a little against such an inter- 
pretation of this passage that Philo uses not dz/a/^o-eooy, but 
vrro/jLvrja-fMs. Cp. Dio Chr. Or. 4 (ed. Casaub. 64 B). 

Still more against it is such a passage as the following, which 
gives a simpler explanation of the allusion, Philo De Concupiscentia 

( = De Sp. Leg.) 2. 353> 21 KaOditfp yap TO fji.r)pvK(ap.cvov (0ov, ore 
diaTffjivov Trfv Tpofprjv evairtptitrtfrcu TTJ (pdpvyyi, TrdXiv CK TOV K.O.T oKiyov 
ai/eijuao-arcu KOI rmXcotW^ KOI /ucra raOra els Kot\iav StaTre/zTreraf TOV OVTOV 
TpoTrov KCU 6 nai$vdp.fvos, 8(dp.vas 81 a>T<x>v TO, o~o(pias SoypaTa Kal 
Tct Trapa TOV o~L8do-Kovros eVt jr\eov e^et T *) v P'dd^o'iv^ ou^ olos re otv 
vKXafieo-flai KOI 7repidpdao-6ai KpaTaiorepov' a%pis av &OOTOV &v 
dvcnro\S>v fj,vfjfjLr]v wvfXfo-L /xeXeratf at 8e elo-i Ko'XXa i/o^/iarwi/ 
VO'(ppayLo~r)Tai Ti] ^v^fj jSe/Saieoff TOI> TVTTOV. 

5. irpocSpos] As a political president common in Thucydides, 
Plato, Demosthenes, Plutarch, Aristotle. The church borrowed its 
organization and the names of its officers from secular and political 
institutions, and so we find npofftpos used commonly by the fathers 
as synonymous with enio-KOTros. So in Eusebius, Greg. Naz., Greg. 
Nyss., Asterius, Synesius, Evagrius, &c. 

6. din)j'Tif]KVai] Cp. p. 481. 40. I have removed the comma. 
The sense is as follows : ' When the president seems to have dis- 
coursed long enough and (when) the discourse in his case (seems) to 
have done justice in a satisfactory way to the ideas presented by its 
relevance and pertinence, while as listeners they seem to have done 
justice to the same by their attention.' dTnrjyTifjiceVat TCUS emjSoXais 
goes with both StdXc^is and dicpoacns. The speaker shows his 
appreciation of the ' points ' (eVi/3oXai) by the relevant manner in 
which he brings them out, the audience by the attention with 
which they listen to him. 

7. eiri|3oXais] In Diog. L. this word = ' act of perception or of 
appreciation/ So Longin. 35. 3 diavolas . . . eVt/SoXf/. Plut. Mor. 
901 E and 921 C in the sense of the 'impact ' of light on the eye. 

9. <runr]8o|AVwi>] Cp. Demosth. 519. IO dopvftov KOI errmvov TOIOVTOV 
a)s av (Traivovvres re /cat o'vvrjO'devTes eVot^trare. 

TO rptTOK jxoyoy] I have here ventured to restore the text 
from the Armenian. TO rply povov would render the version equally 


M. 484 well. It is likely enough that on a solemn occasion the applause 
was restricted by rule. Clapping and applause of a preacher by 
the congregation was usual in the early church, but had to be 
restricted occasionally. 

'Ter crepare' is a common phrase in Latin writers. Cp. Prop. 
3. 8, 4 et manibus faustos ter crepuere sonos. Hor. C. 2. 17, 25. 
Ibis 228. We also hear of the compostus plausus of a theatre, which 
may however refer to claqueurs. If the Greek reading be retained it 
must mean : ' plausus ab omnibus propter consequentiam aboritur/ 
which makes poor sense and we must read with Q tyopevov, and 
cp. Dion Chr. de Regno Or. i (ed. Casaub. p. 3 B) TroXXot /zeV ovv 
Kara <pi\o(ro(piav Xoyot, Kal iravres aKofjs aioi, Kal QavpaaTrju ax^eXeiai/ 
e^oiTfy, rots p,f) Trepiepyas aKpoafievois. aXXa Set rbv eyyvs re Kal 
/xuXiora tyofJifvov dvtvpovras . . . CDS dvvarov 7rpo0up.a)s 8ie\6flv. 

10. Probably 6 /ueV irpocrrdr^s dvaards should be read. Cp. Euseb. 
H. E. 2. 17 irpoaraffias T/JOTTOJ/, and see my Excursus, n. i on 54. 

13. TpijAeTpuy] Joseph. Ant. lib. 7, c. 12, 3 De Dauide wSas ds 
TOV 6f6v Kal vp.i>ovs (rvverd^aTo fierpov troUttXov' TOVS p.ev yap rpi/JieTpuvS) 
TOVS 8e Ka\ TrevTafifTpovs eTroirjacv. 

14. 7rpoo-tp8i<Qv is perhaps not less correct than TrpoaoSiwK. Cp. 
Etym. Magn. Trpoo-wSia yap 'A^vatot Trpoaiovres vaois f) /3co/zois irpos 
avXbv fjdov. Common in Plutarch and Athenaeus. 

Trapao'TTOkSeiwt' occurs here only. irapajSujjiiui' occurs in Soph. 
O. T. 184 and Lucian. Syr. D. 42 of priests. 

19. aKpOT\UTta] Thuc. 2. 17 IlvGiKov fjiavreiov aKpoTfkfVTiov. 
Also in Pollux 2. 161 ; Dio Cass. 80. 5, 3; 63. 10; and Euseb. 

lib. 8, C. 8 (De Arianis) Kal els o-uo-r^/iaro /Ltepi^o/nevoi Kara T&V avTidxavw 

rpoTTov tyaXXov aKporeXeimu (Steph.). The refrain : ' for his mercy 
endureth for ever/ in the Psalms, would be such an aKporeXfitriov. 
e<J>ujiyia] 'Solemn refrains/ So Apoll. Rh. Arg. 2. 712,713: 
6ap<rvve<j-Kov e7re<nrii>, '17746 

So in Athen. 15, p. 701 E 117 rraia)v is instanced as an 

which is no mere Trapo/fua. Perhaps the words 'Alleluiah' and 

' Amen ' constituted such refrains. The Scholiast on Pindar Ol. 

9. I writes ecpvp-via) de KarexpS)VTO rourw, rrjveXXa Ka\\iviKf. 

20. e|YjxoGai] Perhaps intransitive here, as in Pollux i. 118 

ftpovrrj. So LXX, Sirak 40. 13 a>s ppovrr} peydXr) ev verw 

After Philo's age, the word seems to have had a secondary 


meaning only, viz. ' to annoy another with one's noise/ as in Clem. M. 484 
Alex. i. 464 C. In Hippol. Haer. 214. 13 fgr)xr)6evTs= 'instructed.' 

23. Tramyeo-TaToi'] =' all pure.' So Plutarch, 'Payicu/ca, 286 T>V 
7ravayS)V TrapQevav, of the vestals. Also Pollux I. 13$ c le'p etat Travtiyels. 
Dionys. Hal. ; Maxim. Tyr. 121.3. In later writers the word usually 
meant ' all-accursed,' e. g. Greg. Theol., Eusebius, Manetho, &c. 

24. 7Tpoao\J/iifiaTos] 'Flavouring.' Occurs also in Dioscor., 
Athen. 4. 162 C and 7. 276 E; in Diodorus and Clem. Alex, in 
whom it = 'epulae' (i. 396 B, 817 B). 

25. al8o>] Matt. 12. 3 'Have ye not read what David did . . . 
how he entered into the house of God and did eat the shew- bread, 
which it was not lawful for him to eat, neither for them that were 
with him, but only for the priests 1 ' Cp. Ex. 25. 30, and 29. 32, 33 ; 
Lev. 24. 5-9, and 8. 31 ; i Sam. 21. 4-6. Since the shew-bread was 
offered only in the temple of Jerusalem and not in synagogues at all, 
either before or after the destruction of the temple by Titus, this refer- 
ence to the shew-bread must have been penned before the latter event. 

31. XciToupytas] In the sense of religious service this word 
occurs in Diodor. 1 . 21 ras T>V 6e>v Qepcnrfias re ical \firovpyias. 
Aristot. Pol. 7. 10, ii ; LXX, Num. 8. 25 and Luke i. 23 al f)p.epai 
rrjs \firovpytas avrou. 

33. irpoi'Ofuai'] ' Privilege/ Common in Lucian, Strabo, Dio 
Cassius, Josephus, Plutarch 2. 279 B, &c. Philo's respect for the 
sons of Zadok (see Ez. 40. 46, and 42. 13, 14) is thoroughly in keep- 
ing with the Pharisaism of his time. All priests were Levites, but not 
all Levites priests. Elsewhere, 2. 236, Philo writes rots rrjs a/zeiWo? 
Tae<u? ifpev<n of the priests as distinct from the vcaicopoi. Cp. Joseph, c. 

Apion. lib. I, p. 918 OTTCOS TO yevos TO>V icpeow ap.iK.rov KOL KaBapbv 8iafj.evr). 
fierA 8e TO SeiirfOK] So Plutarch in the vyieiva irapayy^ara 
133 D, E recommends dancing after dinner by way of relaxation : 
cocrrrep ol TO. aa>p.aTa Kivflv p.era delirvov d^iovvres, ov 8p6}iois ovde 7ray<pa- 
r/oiy rouro noiovffiv, aXX' dfiXrjxpois TrfpiTrdrois, KOI ^ope/ats fp./jie\f(riv. 
Night-long vigils, sometimes attended with dancing, were common 
among the early Christians, though not confined to them. In 
the East the cool of night invites to mild revels of all kinds. Cp. 
Clem. Alex. Paedag. lib. 2, c. i (Sylb. p. 42 D) aXXa yap TO 

e'orco Arroi> rjfuv KOI evfavov, eViri^Seioi/ els eypr)yop(rtv, TTOiKiXatf 

TroiuTrjviv. Potter ad loc. compares the orrao-ii/ cvwxov of Greg. Naz. 
Or. 4 ; John Chrys. Horn. i. Hermae Pastor, lib. 3, simil. 5. 


M. 484 Athen. 13. 600 E, ex Critia Travwxidas 8' lepas 8rj\els XP OL dp.(pierra><Tiv. 
The early Christians celebrated the Eucharist by night in an ante- 
lucanus coetus or conventus, and only concluded their feast at 
cock-crow (gallicinium). 

34. Traj'i/uxi&a] Cp. Plutarch, ra>v eVra cro(pS)V O-U/UTT. 160 E 777 
TfXcvTaiq TravvvxiSos ovo-rjs, Kal ^opetas TWOS KOL Traio'ias irpbs TOV alyiaXov. 
Also Herodian 3. 8, 10 navvvx^as bnnkeeGcitrag els 
Euseb. H. E. 6. 34 ev rjp-epa rfjs vorarq? TOV Trao^a 

485. i. alpeiTcu] ' Is chosen/ The present tense is rare in this 
sense, but occurs in Aristot. Pol. 4. 15, 3. 

2. ujjicous] So the Last Supper in Matt. 26. 30 ended with 

a hymn I Kal vp^vfja-avres %rj\6ov ets TO opo? TO>V eXateoi/. 

4. di/Ti<|>wi/ots dppmais] This is in contrast with Tr[ jxe^ aunrj- 
Xouj'Tes. Sometimes they sang all together, sometimes antiphonally, 
one choir taking up the strain from the other as in a modern rondo. 

emxcipoi/ofjioun-es] In no writer except Philo. = ' gesticulating ' 
or perhaps ' cjapping their hands in the dance/ Cp. Plut. Trepl 
(rapKo<j)ayias 997 C irvppixais x a ^P iV P-ffi Xtipovoftitus, p<r)8e 
y\a<pvpo~is. Cp. Juv. Sat. 5. 121. 

5. iropxou|Jiei'oi] So in Demosth. De Cor. 313 POVV fvol 

/Cat 7TOpXOVp.VOS VT]S aTTT]S ttTTTJS VTJS. So Plut. Mor. 2. 336 C. 

is employing the language of the Greek mysteries, which also passed 
into Christianity. Cp. Basil, t. i, p. 512 B cvtieois xP eials T0 * ff 
fKfivcw (i.e. Sanctorum) enopxovp.(6a Tafois. In that age the Christians, 
like the Therapeutae, ended every saint's-day with a dance. Cp. 
the Acta Polyeuctis par B. Aube, Paris, 1882 : * Let us dance our 
customary dances, . . . and recall to memory the deeds of the 
Saint/ Dancing at Christian festivals had to be restricted and 
even forbidden altogether in the fourth century : cp. Canon 53 of 
Laodicea, forbidding pa\\ieiv rj 6pxelo-6ai. The Jews danced at 
their festivals, and throughout the first night of the Feast of 
Tabernacles men and women danced in the court of the Temple. 

riri0ia'on-es] This word may here mean either ' crying out 
the name of the god,' or ' prophesying, being inspired/ It is 
difficult to see how it can govern TCI -rrpoaoSia and TC\ orTctaijjia, as 
Mangey makes it to by removing the comma after it and setting 
one after f7topxovp.evoi. I would take irpoo-odia and o-rao-i/za, which 
mean processional and stationary hymns, as explanatory of vpMWfj 
or it can be regarded as dependent on noiovfievoi. Stephanus gives 


the sense ' numine diuino amor/ Pollux conjoins the word with M. 485 

KaTa\r)(f)dfjvai and fvOovviavai. 

8. iSt'a] Cp. Justin M., Dial. c. Tryph., Ed. Princ. p. 52 at 

yvvaiKes Kar' tfti'ai' KOI ol avdpes *ar' iiav. 

ii. jHjAY)|ma] The dancing of the Therapeutes is a kind of 
rehearsal of the passage of the Red Sea. So in Plutarch, trfpl 
'lo-t'Sos 1 , we read that the wife and sister of Osiris commemorated 

his sufferings and trials, rais dyicordrais dva/jiigcKTa TfAeral?, etKOvas KOI 
VTTovoias KOI fiip-rj^a TWV rdre 7ra$/7/zara)i', ev(T(3fia.s 6/J.ov 8idayp.a Kai 
napafjivdiov dvdpdcri KOI yvvaiQv vnb (rv^oprnv e\oyuei/ots. Christian rites 
and mystery plays have ever arisen out of the same deeply-seated 
desire of the human heart to be consoled and assured of an ultimate 
triumph of joy over sorrow, of life over death, of good over evil. 

13. 0aufAaToupYT]6eVTWi/] Plato, Tim. 80 C ; Xen. Symp. 7. 2 ; 
Plut. Mor. 1004 E, and others use this word. 

1 6. uiroaupeWos] In Plutarch, Lucian, Clem. Alex. 

Plutarch uses &va,K.oirf\ of the recoil of a wave, U. Pyrrhi, c. 15 

ro Kvfjia p.fTa ijsocpov fjieyd\ov Kai Tpa%ftas dvaKonrjs. 

1 8. Xeu4>6poi>] Cp. Philo, De Abrahamo 2. 3 ravrr^v ola \eaxpdpov 
68bv fj (f)i\dperos avarffUKt . . . ^v;^. 

ip. eire^euaey] Cp. Isocr. 58 E of Xerxes ne^fva-ai 8f did 6a\dcrar)s. 
Also in Xenoph. Anab. 5. 5, 14; Acts 20. 13 ; Philostr. 774 ne&vovTi 
rtjv 6d\a<raruv TW Uoa-eidwvi. So in Gregory, Jesus is spoken of as 
TTf^eiW TO n&ciyos (Steph.). Also found in Lucian ; Dio Chr. 1. 1 10 ; 
Strabo, &c. 

27. euxapK7TT)pious] ' Hymns of thanksgiving.' Cp. Dion. Hal. 
Ant. Rom. 643. 36 6vaias fi>xapio-TT]piovs. So Polyb. 5. 14, 8 rois dfols 
fdvev cvxapuTTrjpia. Diod. 2. 621, 79. Also in LXX, Mace. 2. 12, 45. 
There is therefore no reason with Mangey to prefer x a P i(TTr )p' LOVS ' 

28. o-wrrjpa] Philo often applies to God this epithet, which 
was applied to the deity in many heathen cults. 

29. e^a'pxon-os] e'apxo?=praecentor i n Horn. II. o>. 721 ; Eurip. 
Bacch. 141. Demosthenes, De Cor. 313, and Plutarch, Mor. 65 C. In 
patristic Greek it = exarch of a province or overseer of a monastery. 

30. irpocf^TiSos] Rare. Used in Eur. Ion 42, 321; Diod. i. 2; 
Plut. De Defectu Orac. p. 431 B < \pa>p.cvoi iroiovtri xard^ovs rots 
fvOovcriao-p-ols KOI (pavraaiao-TiKovs TOVS npo(pf)Tas Kill rds Tr 

Plato, Phaedr. 244 A. 


M. 485 32. dmixots] Not in L. & S. or Stephanus. 

dTi<J>wkOis] Cp. Plutarch, nepl 7ro\vrpi\ias 96 E 17 p.ev -yap 
irepl \lsaX/J,ovs Kal (f)6pfj.iyyas appovla 81 avrKpavow e^et TO o-v/Li</>a)i>oi>, 
ogi>Tr)<ri Kal f3api>Tr)(riv a/xcooryeTreos O/J-OIOTTJTOS yyivop.vr)s. Plato, Laws 
7. 8l2 D TO.XOS j3pa8vTr)Ti Kal 6i>TT)Ta ftapvTrjTi gi>fji(pa)vov Kal dvT 

34. &va.Kipvd]j.VQs] Poetical in classical age, but used in Plat. 
Axioch. 371 D; Longin. 20. i ; Atlien. i, p. 33 E. 

Common in Plato and Plutarch. Dionys. Hal. 
28 (vol. 2, p. 19, 1. 45 of ed. Francof.) contrasts 
ju.6Xo>8i'a (vap[j.6vios with chromatic and diatonic melodies. Philo, 
however, does not seem to use the word fvappoviov technically, but as 
simply ='concinnus, consentaneus/ as does Plato, Rep. 7. 530 D fvap- 
P.OVLOV (popdv, and Laws 2. 654 A rfjv evpvQfjiov re KOI evappoviov akr0ifmv, 

38. 6uo-pcia] Cp. Joseph, c. Apion. 2. 181. 

fjieOuaOeVres] For this metaphorical use cp. Clem. Alex. 
Cohort, ad Gentes, 74 (Potter, p. 92, i) dyvnia peQvav d/cpar&>. 
Cp. Cyprian. Epist. 63 (Gersd. ed. 63. n) quia ebrietas doniinici 
calicis et sanguinis non est talis, qualis est ebrietas uini secularis, 
cum diceret spiritus sanctus in psalmo : calix tuus inebrians, 
addidit : perquam optimus, quod scilicet calix dominicus sic 
bibentes inebriat, ut sobrios faciat. 

40. KapT]{3apourrs] Clem. Alex. Paed. 2. 5 (Sylb. p. 168 B) 
6 Xdyoy, ev avrfj rfj ^u^ Kapr){3apr)(ras TTJ pfQr). Also in Lucian, 
Aristotle, Chrysostom, &c. 

Karap-uoircs] This word occurs in Aristophanes, Sophocles, 
and Xenophon; also in LXX, Esai. 6. 10, and in N. T. Matt. 13. 15, 
Acts 28. 27, in the form Ka^piva). 

486. 4. efAiropeuorojjieyoi] Porphyrii Uita Pythag. 126 Ilvtiaydpas 
TO TT\el<rTov rrjs (rocpias Vf7ropixraTO. Cp. Porphyrii De Abstin. 34. 
Clem. Alex. Strom, lib. I (Sylb. 302 D) ra KaXArra (Is (piXovoCptav 
irapa r&v pappdpuv f^optiifa-Oai. The same secondary sense occurs 
in Pseudo-Plato, Ep. ad Dion. 313 D, E. So 2 Peter 2. 3 TrXaa-rols 
Xdyoiy Vfjids e'fwropfvcrovrat. Themistius 298 has <ro(piav KU\ (ppovrjviv 
eanopfvecrdai. Cp. Macar. Horn. 1 6 ovpdviuv p.nopevf(r6ai TrXovrov. 
As the hands of the Therapeutae were Kadapal X^/u/iarcoi', their 
philosophy was the only ' trade ' they had. 

A common Stoical use. Plutarch, Mor. 2. 776 B 


(j)i\iav Tifj.av KI peTievai Kal Trpoa-dex^Oai Kal yeapyelv. Common also M. 486 
in the fathers. 

6. VJ/UXTJ p6vr\ piwo-aVrwc] The Armenian variant Qc&prjo-dvruv 
has much to recommend it and may be paralleled from many 
sources, e.g. Plutarch, 7rapap.v6r]TiKos irpbs 'An. Io8 B avrrj TTJ 
faareov aura ra TT pay para and Plato, Phaedo 66 E avrfj TTJ 

7. iroXiTwi'] This Stoical conception to which Philo is so attached 
was embraced by Christian writers from Paul onwards. Cp. Paul, 
Phil. ch. 3. 2O f)p.5)v yap TO 7ro\iTVp.a ev ovpavois VTfap\fi. The 
following passage of Clement of Alexandria is an echo of Philo 
in tone and style, Cohort, ad Gentes, 72 (Potter, p. 90) o> rrjs 
ayias KOI p.a.Kapias ravrrjs dwdfieciis, 8i ^s dvOpoaTrots (rv/XTroXtrfverat 6e6f. 
\o)'iov ovv Kai apeivov, rrjs upicrTrjs TWV ovrcav oixrias fiiprjTrjv opov Kal 
feparrfVTrjv yev(r6ai. ov yap [Ufj.f'ia'Qai ris Svi^creTat TOV 6f6v, r) di otv 
6(rio>s 6fpaTTVi' ov8' ov 6fpaTTViv Kal (Teftfiv, tj fjnjj.oviJ.evos. 6 ye TOI 
ovpdvios Kal dflos OVTCVS epas, ravTrj Trpo^yiverai rots avdptanois, orav tv 
airy TTOV rrj fyvxy TO OPTUS Ka\6v vnb TOV fleiov \6yov 

ii. dKpoTYjra] Clem. Alex. Cohort, ad Gentes, 15 
dp.a6ias, d6eoTr}s Kal Sei<nSai/i<ma. Hippocrates and Aristotle (in the 
Nicomachean Ethics) first use this word. 




I. IN Philp no thought so often recurs, no rule is so firmly 
insisted upon, as this, that the claims of the purer religion, of 
Jewish monotheism, are paramount over those of house and home, 
of city and kindred and country. To adopt that religion, even to 
persevere in it, was in his age an effort, an act of renunciation, 
which he figures sometimes as a flight from the idolatry, which 
deified nature and created things, to the worship of the one God, 
Father and Maker of all things ; sometimes in more metaphysical 
language, as an ascent from the changing shows of sense to the 
eternal truths of reason ; sometimes, merely ethically, as a victory 
of the highest element in man, the moral reason, over the dis- 
cordant chaos of the passions; sometimes mystically as the 
8iafiaTr)pia or transition from Egypt into the promised land. But 
although he emphasizes, now one aspect, now another, of the com- 
plex process of spiritual emancipation, he does not hold them to be 
separable from one another, but one involves all the rest ; so that 
a man could not abandon his idolatrous cults without also reaching 
a higher stage of moral development ; nor, on the other hand, remain 
a polytheist and pagan without dwarfing his moral nature and 
stultifying his human intelligence. Of this purification of the 
soul, Philo held the call of Abraham and the passage of the 
Israelites out of the land of Egypt, to be the most conspicuous 
types and examples ; though not the only ones which the pages 


of his national scriptures offered for the confirming in their faith 
of his countrymen and the encouragement of the Gentiles who still 
sat in the shadow of darkness. For it must never be forgotten 
that the Jews of Alexandria were in the days of Philo inspired 
with an intensely missionary spirit ; and that their ideal comprised 
not merely the reunion of all the Jews scattered far and wide over 
the world, but the conversion to Monotheism, and to the ob- 
servance of the sabbath and of the other Jewish feasts and fasts, 
of Greeks and Romans as well. Of Philo's writings, a large 
number have therefore a missionary aim ; and in his Lives of 
Abraham, of Joseph, of Moses, in his partly preserved Apology for 
the Jews and in many of his other works, he addresses himself 
to the Greek reading public, setting forth to them the provi- 
dentially wrought illumination of his race and imploring them to 
repent, to forsake their polytheistic opinion, and participate in the 
privileges assured to the chosen race. 'To be quite sinless/ he 
writes in his tract upon Repentance, ' belongs to God alone, or 
perhaps to a divine man ; but to pass over from sin unto a life 
that is without reproach, is within the compass of a thoughtful 
man, who has not utterly ignored his own good. Wherefore doth 
Moses bring such ones together and invite them to his most secret 
mysteries, holding out to them teachings of reconciliation and 
love, teachings which exhort to the practice of perfect simplicity 
and to the rejection of all pride ; that they may embrace truth 
and humility, the most needful of virtues and the most productive 
of happiness, and emerge from the myths and inventions, which, 
from their first youth, parents and nurces and tutors and a thou- 
sand others of their intimates imprinted on their still tender souls, 
so entangling them in a maze of error as concerns the knowledge 
of what is the best. And what is the best of things that are, 
except God 1 the honour due to whom they apportioned to false 
gods, which they exalted above all measure, whilst in their vanity 
of mind they utterly forgot the true God. We must therefore 
regard as our dearest and most intimate kinsmen all those who, 
even though they were not from the very beginning called to 
worship him, yet did so afterwards, espousing the rule of the One 
instead of the rule of many. They have tendered to us the 
best earnest of their love and intimacy, in the character that loves 
God ; and we ought to rejoice in common with them, as if they 
had before been blind and had suddenly received their sight, 

8 2 


looking upon the most dazzling light, when before they were 
plunged in the deepest darkness. . . . For 'tis a noble and ex- 
pedient course to desert and flee, without looking back, into the 
camp of virtue, abandoning vice, the most treacherous of mistresses. 
And in sooth, as a shadow must follow a material body in the 
sunlight, so must all the company of the other virtues follow upon 
reverence for the true God. For the converts become forthwith 
wise, temperate, modest, gentle, good, kind, holy, just, high-minded, 
lovers of the truth, superior to money and pleasure ; just as on 
the contrary one may see the backsliders from the sacred laws to 
be profligate, shameless, unjust, unholy, small-minded, quarrelsome 
and addicted to false words and false oaths, men who have sold 
their freedom for meats and strong wine and dainty dishes and 
delicate shapes, for the pleasures of the stomach and for venery, 
enjoyments which work the gravest harm to body and soul.' 

II. An ancient city, with its narrow noisy thoroughfares, its foul 
bazaars wherein misery and disease jostled wealth and insolence 
and vice, was displeasing to a philosopher, who wished to spend 
his life in meditation. In the first century of our era, the golden 
age of city life was already a far-off memory; and we of to-day, 
before whose eyes the drama of political life is for ever being acted 
out, not without our own keen participation therein, are more able 
to appreciate and understand the pages of Herodotus or Thucy- 
dides than was Philo. The citizen of ancient Athens loved his 
city, because he did so much for it by his own efforts ; because he 
personally fought and legislated for it. But for three hundred 
years before Philo was born, the patriotism which can once more 
inspire the citizens of to-day, had among the Greeks died out. 
And as we turn over the pages of the Ethics of Aristotle we realize 
that man had already even in his day, not so much outgrown his 
surroundings, as discovered that the old all-absorbing devotion 
to the city state could not survive its independence. For in them 
the life of contemplation is exalted above the life of action, and 
a vague philanthropy is about to succeed to the intense and passionate 
feelings of love or aversion which cemented together the fellow- 
citizens of the previous age. 

III. After the loss of civil freedom there was but little in city 
life to atone for the discomforts which beset one residing therein ; 
and it became the fashion for the choicer spirits that wished to 
devote themselves to study and contemplation, to retire from the 


noisy and turbulent streets, and to bury themselves in gardens 
outside the gates \ This was the more possible under the Roman 
empire, because it was now no longer necessary to live within 
a walled town ; and in his eulogy of Augustus Caesar (Legatio ad 
Gaium 2. 567) Philo dwells in eloquent terms on the peace and 
security of life and property with which the gathering of the reins 
of power into the hands of a single wise ruler had blessed the 
world. If the Epicureans and other Greek sects had their gardens 
and country retreats, why not also Jews who were tired of the 
turmoil and greed of gain, of the flaunting luxury and superstition 
of Alexandria 1 Is it not likely beforehand that the same longing 
for peace and solitude which led the studious thiasi of the Greeks 
to forsake the city and pitch their tents in rural colonies, should 
also have influenced philosophic Jews ] The populace of Alex- 
andria were noted even among the Eomans for their turbulence 
and for the grossness of their superstitions 2 . How much must 
there not have been to disgust and shock a pious Jew, as often 
as he left his house and went out into the streets 1 What endless 
processions in honour of idols which he despised as lifeless logs, or 
of unclean animals which he loathed ! His position was exactly 
analogous to that of a Mohammedan living in Benares at the 
present day. 

IV. Setting aside for the present the treatise on the Contem- 
plative Life, we find many clear indications in the other works of 
Philo, that among his compatriots there were those who, leaving 
home and kindred, retired from the active everyday life of the 
city, in order to be alone with God. Take for example such 
a passage as the following from the De Decalogo 2. 199. He 
is commenting on the significance which attaches to the placing 
fifth in* the Decalogue of the precept that we should honour our 
parents ; and he writes as follows : ' Parents are in their very 
nature, it would seem, on the border-land between mortal and 
immortal essence ; mortal, because they are akin to men and to 
the rest of the animal creation and share in the frailty of all flesh ; 

1 So in John 18. I, 2, we hear of the garden beyond the brook Kedron to 
which Jesus ofttimes resorted with His disciples, and in which, according to 
old texts of the Acta Pilati, he was buried. 

2 E.g. Cicero, Tusc. 5. 27. 78 Aegyptiorum rnorem quis ignorat? quorum im- 
butae mentes prauitatis erroribus, quamuis carnificinam prius subierint, quain 
ibim aut aspidem aut felem aut crocodilum uiolent. 


immortal, because in begetting others, they take on a likeness to 
God who hath begotten all things. Now there have been some who 
ere now have devoted themselves to the one part, but in doing so 
seemed to neglect the other. For, filled, as with pure wine, with 
the longing for holiness, they bade a long farewell to all other affairs 
and offered up their own lives wholly to the service of God. But 
others in contrast with them, imagining that there is no duty 
outside the claims of their fellow-men, gave themselves up ex- 
clusively to human society, conceding free use of their goods to all 
alike, because of their longing to share with others and of their 
resolve to lighten so far as they could the trials of others. These 
latter then one may rightly term lovers of men, as one may the 
former lovers of God; yet must both be pronounced to be but 
half-perfect in their goodness/ Then after dwelling on the 
affection shown even by the brutes towards their benefactors and 
parents, he continues thus : ' Is it not then meet after this, that 
men, as many as neglect their parents, should hide and revile 
themselves 1 . . . Do they then carry within the limits of their 
souls all reverence and holiness ? Nay, rather have they driven 
away over the border into exile these qualities. For parents are 
servants of God in so far as they beget children ; but he that dis- 
honours the servant dishonours in him the master also/ 

Y. A reference to Gaius in the treatise from which I quote the 
above passage (vol. 2. 193) shows that it was written during the 
reign of that Emperor. There is another similar passage in the 
Liber De Septenario, 2. 279, which I have given at length in my 
testimonia to 474. 35, and in which he speaks of the ascetics of 
wisdom, whether among the Greeks or the barbarians (by which 
latter term he means the Jews), as ' having chosen a life of seclusion 
from the throng of those who are troubled about many 'things. 
They have made up their minds neither to wrong others nor to 
retaliate for wrongs inflicted on themselves. So they choose their 
abodes far away from courts of law and from council-chambers, 
from market- pi aces and assemblies, avoiding all localities where the 
meaner sort of men meet in clubs arid formal gatherings. For 
they aspire to lead a life in which war hath no part, but which is 
full of peace, the noblest spectators they, of nature and of all that is 
therein. . . . Goodly citizens of the world in truth are they, who 
recognize the world to be their city, and the companions of wisdom 
to be its citizens. There virtue alone entitles to be enrolled on 


the register, and to virtue is entrusted the task of presiding over 
the common polity.' The passage cited in my testimonia to 474. 
29, 30, from the treatise, Quis Rerum Diuinarum Heres i. 482, 
though it is less direct in its information, nevertheless points in 
the same direction ; for what point would there be in the words, 
going forth outside the walls, unless there was actually such 
a practice in vogue ? 

VI. In the passage from the life of Abraham, however, cited 
on p. 53 as a testimonium to 474. 30-34, there is a reference to 
the custom of seeking in the country seclusion and repose from the 
evils of the city, as explicit as can be desired. And in the preceding 
section 3 of the same treatise, vol. 2. 4, Pliilo draws a gloomy 
picture of the evils to escape which the good man flees from the 
city : ' Wickedness is everywhere, and is therefore known to many ; 
but goodness is rare, so that it is not noticed even by a few. 
Aimlessly doth the bad man hurry to the market-place and theatres 
and law-courts, to council-chambers and assemblies, to every kind 
of concourse and club. For he has given up his life to meddle- 
someness, wagging his tongue in immoderate and endless and 
indiscriminate gossip, confounding and mixing up everything, 
truth with falsehood, and things wliich may be said with those 
which may not, private matters with public, and sacred with 
profane, and serious with ridiculous ; all because he has never been 
taught that which in season is best, namely silence.' The life of 
Abraham, just quoted, is one of Philo's earlier works, and is addressed 
to Greeks. 

VII. In the Quod Omnis Probus Liber Est, which is also an 
early work and addressed to the general reader, there occurs an 
eloquent passage in which there is an unmistakable allusion to the 
existence of recluses, who are seeking in the desert the peace and 
leisure for contemplation of things divine which the turbulent life 
of the city cannot afford: '"Who then/ he asks in chapter 10 of 
that treatise, ' have there either been among men aforetime, or 
now are that answer to our ideal ? We may well answer that of 
old time there were certain men, who excelled their contemporaries 
in virtue, who chose God as their only guide, and for the law of their 
life the right reason of nature, men not only free themselves, but 
fulfilling their neighbours also with their spirit of freedom. And 
in our own day even, there still exist men who have modelled 
their lives on the example of the wise, as it were copying an 


ancient writing. For although the souls of our antagonists are 
widowed of freedom, led captive by folly and other vices, yet it 
is not so with the whole human race. And if they be not forth- 
coming in crowds and throngs, 'tis no wonder. For in the first 
place, the highest nobility is rare, and in the second, such spirits 
turn away from the mass of men, so winning leisure for themselves 
to contemplate the things of nature. Praying, if it were only 
possible, that they may raise up the fallen lives of others; for 
goodness would fain benefit all alike. However, finding that their 
efforts are of no avail, because of the tide of perverse ills which 
surges high in cities, where the passions of the soul are reinforced 
by every vice, they Jlee away, lest they themselves should be swept 
off their feet, as it were in a winter torrent, by the rush of the 
stream. But we, had we any real and earnest desire to improve 
ourselves, would feel impelled to track out and discover their places 
of retreat (KaraSvcrfts) ; and kneeling as suppliants before them, we 
should beseech them to come forth among us, and to tame our lives 
which have grovm so savage ; preaching to us their tidings, not 
of war and slavery and of untold evils, but of peace and freedom, 
and of an encircling and plenteous tide of all other blessings.' 
It is true that in the sequel of this passage he says nothing of the 
Egyptian recluses, but after a few lines commending the wise men 
of Greece, the Magi of Persia, and the Gymnosophists of India, 
passes on to a long and glowing account of the virtues of the 
Essenes. I cannot therefore number the above among those 
passages which have unmistakable reference to the recluses whom 
he describes in the D. U. C., though it is likely enough from the 
language that he has them also in his mind. Perhaps he does not 
mention them because he wishes to confine his allusions to the 
Essenes, because these by their very virtues disarmed even the 
cruelty of their oppressors, and were better known to the audience 
he is addressing than were the ascetic recluses of Lake Mareotis. 
However, it is useless to speculate on such a point. It is enough 
to note that the recluses of ch. 10 of the Q. 0. P. L. TOV TO>I> eiKaiorepeoj/ 

(KTpfTTOfJifVOl TToXw Ofil\OV OfUplCl TO)V TT)S (plKTfOiS (TXO\doV(TlV. So Of 

the Therapeutae he says, D. U. C. 486. 5 faupiav aauua-a^voDv 
(pvo-fus KOI T&V fv avTrj. Of the Essenes, however, in Q. 0. P. L. 

ch. 12, vol. 2. 45^> h Says : <pi\0(ro<pias TO IJLCV \oyiKov o>s OVK dvayicaiov 
els KTTJO-IV dpCTTjs, \oyo6r]pais, TO e (pwiKov, CDS /netoj/ rj Kara av6pa)Trivrjv 

Sf TT\T)V oo~ov avrov rrfpl vrrdp^ecos 6eov KOI 


r^f roii iravTos yeveaecos 0iAoo~o0etTcu, TO rjdiKov ev /zaXa dianovoicriv. It 
looks then as if the Essene philosophy had a more practical bent 
than the language of ch. 10 implies; though it does not do to press 
words too much. 

VIII. In the De Mutatione Nominum, written probably in 
middle life, i. 583, Philo engages to write at some later time 
a work in which he will demonstrate that the highest wisdom 
is after all to be found upon earth, and is not wholly absent from 
it, as some contended. The picture of those men who impersonated 
this highest wisdom, reminds us strangely of the self-mortifying 
monk of a later day. ' All this company of the good and wise have 
of their own free will divested themselves of too copious wealth ; nay, 
have even spurned the things dear to the flesh. For of good habit 
and lusty are athletes, since they have fortified against the soul 
the body which should be its servant ; but the disciples of wisdom 
are pale and wasted, and in a manner reduced to skeletons, because 
they have sacrificed the whole of their bodily strength to the 
faculties of the soul. And if one may tell the truth, they have 
refined themselves away, till there is left only the one kind of 
substance, the soul-like to wit ; and have so become disembodied 
intelligences *. For very naturally is the earthly dross worn 

1 In the Quod Deterius Potiori Insidiatur 1. 198, Philo contrasts the two ideals 
of life, the selfish (<pi\avrov} figured as Cain, and the devout and virtuous (TO 
(piX&ptrov, <f>i\66cov 86y{ta) figured as Abel. The former is supposed to argue 
with the latter, and states his case thus : ' Is not the body the abode of the 
soul? Why then should we not take care of this abode, lest it become 
a ruin ? Are not the eye and ears and the rest of the choir of the senses as it 
were guardians (8opv<f>6poi} and friends of the soul ? Surely we ought to honour 
allies and friends as we do ourselves ? Pleasures and enjoyments and all the 
delights of life, surely, nature devised them not for the dead or those not yet 
born, but for the living ? Wealth and glory, honours and power and so forth, 
why should we not compass them, seeing that they alone win for us not only 
security, but happiness in life ? And their way of life is proof of this. For 
the so-called lovers of virtue (</>tXd^6Toi) are nearly all of them without honour, 
lightly spurned, humble (rairfivoi) , in want of the necessities of life, less 
respected than underlings and slaves, dirty, pale, and wasted to a skeleton, 
their glance full of hunger from want of food, diseased, practising death 
(ne\CTu>ifTs airoOvrja/ceiv'). But those who take care of themselves are held 
in honour, are rich, are rulers, are praised, are respected. Nay more, they 
are healthy, fat, strong, delicate in their diet, luxurious, knowing not toil, 
consorting with pleasures which through all the avenues of sense purvey 
delights to the all-receptive soul. Such is the prolix argument which the 
selfish advance and appear to triumph over those who are not at home in 


away and purged so soon as the reason (nous) elects to be wholly 
and solely pleasing to God. But rare and hardly to he found as is 
this kind, nathless it is not impossible that it should exist ; and 
the oracle delivered concerning Enoch is a proof thereof : " And 
Enoch was pleasing to God, and was not to be found " (Gen. 5. 24). 
For where could a man seek and find this excellence ? Traversing 
what seas? what islands, what continents visiting? Among 
barbarians or among Greeks 1 Or are there not left even up to 
the present day some of the most accomplished philosophers, who 
say that wisdom does not exist at all, for the reason that the wise 
man does not 1 For do they not say that from the very beginning 
of the creation of men even up to this very age in which we live, 
there has never been one who was reputed to be wholly without 
sin; because, as they say, it is impossible that a being confined 
in a perishable body should be completely blessed 1 But on 
a fitting occasion we will examine these statements, to see whether 
they are true. For the present, however, we will follow the oracle, 
and say that wisdom is a thing which exists, as does also the lover 
thereof, the wise man. But although he exists, he has lain hidden 
from us who are wicked, because the good does not wish to consort 
with the bad. Wherefore it is said : " The character that was 
pleasing to God, was not to be found." Signifying indeed that 
it existed, but was hidden and fled away from our society ; for 
it is said to have been translated, which means that it migrated 
and colonized from the mortal life into the immortal V In the 
above passage Philo clearly inclines to the view that in his age 
at least there were persons who approached the ideal of Cynic 
goodness, although the Greek thinkers had not heard of them. 
And it would indeed seem as if he had in mind the Therapeutae, 

sophistry. . . . For of those who practise virtue (tmTTjdtvovTGw dpTrjv cp. 486. 9) 
some have stored up what is noble (T& fca\6v) in the soul alone (ev 
cp. 486. 6), and having trained themselves in good works (irpd^ccav 
d<TKT]Tal yevofj-fvoi*) neither think nor even dream of the jugglery of words. 
But others have both gifts . . . and these must repel these quibbling assaults 
of vice.' 

Philo's ideal then was to die daily, to mortify the flesh with fasting, to live 
a life of humility and poverty. Its affinities are with the Gospel of Jesus 
(Matt. 5. 1-12, and 6. 19-34), an d to an equal extent with the Cynico-Stoic 
precepts of Epictetus. But there are qualifications to this view, which are 
given in XIII below, where I adduce Philo's maturest views. 

1 For the Greek of the above see testimonia to 474. 35. 


and as if he here promised at some future time to describe them to 
the Greeks. However this is not certain ; for it is not clear that 
the description of the Therapeutae had not already been written 
when he wrote the De Mutatione Nominum. The other objection, 
that the words of the De Mutat. Norn, o-ndviov de KOI TO ycvos KOI /zo'Xis 
(vpio-KOfjifvov hardly agree with the statement made in the D. U. C. 
that the Therapeutae are to be found in many parts of the inhabited 
world, has less weight. They may have been widely disseminated, 
yet have been few in proportion to the rest of mankind ; as it 
were, a little salt scattered finely here and there, to keep the 
whole world from corruption. It rested with the writer's point 
of view and literary purpose to represent them as few or as many. 
In the same way, in the treatise Quod Omnis Probus Liber, where 
he has been emphasizing the comparative paucity of good men 
in the world, he says of the Essenes that they are, as far as he can 
judge, in number something over 4000 ; in the Apology for the 
Jews, on the other hand, of which the De Uita Contemplatiua 
seems originally to have formed part, he represents the Essenes 
as numbering tens of thousands (pvpiovs). Josephus, in writing 
about the Essenes, quotes from Philo literally, yet as if his own, 
the former and more cautious estimate of their number ; unless 
indeed both writers were drawing from a common, but to us lost, 

IX. The Levites are often put forward by Philo as examples 
of men who have separated themselves from the ties of home and 
kindred in order to devote their lives to the service of God. Thus 
in the treatise on the sacrifices of Abel and Cain, alluding to the 
cities of refuge appointed by the Mosaic law, he says that, ' The 
Levites admit the fugitives, because they are themselves in 
a manner fugitives. For as the homicides have been driven away 
from their own cities, so these have abandoned their children, 
their parents, their brethren, all that is nearest and dearest to 
them, in order that they may receive an immortal instead of a 
mortal heritage' (ch. 38; see testimonia on 474. 16). And 
a little before, in ch. 36, he writes that, 'Moses ordained the 
Levites to be worshippers of Him who is alone worthy to be 
worshipped, to be the ransom of all other men. . . . The reason 
(or logos) which has fled to God and become His suppliant is 
a Levite.' 

X. Yet for the Levite at least, the service of God did not entail 


the same self-sacrifice, the same separation, not merely from home, 
but from all his kith and kin, as it did for the convert to Judaism. 
There are many passages in the works of Philo which, while 
testifying to the great number of converts which his religion had 
made and was continuing to make facts the significance of which 
the historian of Christianity is too prone to overlook yet acquaint 
us on the one hand with the hatred which these fugitives incurred 
on the part of their old friends and families, on the other with the 
coldness and supercilious indifference with which the orthodox 
Jews too often regarded them, with the actual distress and 
destitution to which they were reduced, with the danger there 
was of their relapsing in the midst of a heathen society into their 
former paganism, and the consequent necessity they were under 
of avoiding all their old associations. Of all this, the passage 
from the Tract de Proemiis et Poenis which I have cited at length 
as a testimonium upon 474. 16, p. 49, affords most eloquent proof. 
So in the tract on Nobility he declares that ' the convert (eV^Xvros) 
fixes in his sOul the example of Abraham, and having invoked his 
God, abandons his fatherland and lineage and ancestral home, 
assured that, if he remains, the abiding and inveterate deceits of 
polytheistic opinion must oppose an insurmountable intellectual 
obstacle to his finding the One, who is alone eternal, Father of 
all other beings, intelligible or sensible.' 

XI. But it was not only the Jewish converts who felt the need 
of seclusion and solitude in order to strengthen themselves in their 
faith in the things not seen. The Jew, who was from his cradle 
the heir of divine things, was by his very birth privileged to see God, 
for the very name Israel meant for Philo the seer of God ; even 
he felt at times the need of retreat in order to quicken and purify 
his glance. So Philo himself testifies (Leg. Alleg. i. 81, cited at 
474. 1 6): 'For I too have ofttimes left my kindred and friends 
and country, and have gone into the wilderness (or into solitude) 
in order to comprehend the things worthy to be seen, yet have 
profited nothing ; but my soul was scattered or stung with passion, 
and lapsed into the very opposite current/ How much are we 
reminded in these words of Philo's great contemporary who was 
led into the desert to be tempted of the devil, of Paul retiring into 
the desert of Arabia, of Josephus burying himself for many months 
in the company of Bannus, of the trials at the hands of the evil one 
endured by the monks and hermits of a later age. Patriae quis 


exul se quoque fugit. That, however, the attempted remedy 
sometimes failed, is proof that it was often resorted to. 

XII. The above passage shows that the attitude of Philo towards 
the practice of seclusion is not, except perhaps in the case of 
converts, one of indiscriminate approval ; and in a whole series of 
notable passages in the De Profugis, resembling in tone that 
already quoted ( IV) from the De Decalogo 2. 199, but much 
more forcible, he rebukes those who, under the pretext of religion, 
lightly abandon the affairs of political life and their means of 
livelihood, and pretend that they have turned their backs upon 
glory and pleasure. I have quoted one of these passages as 
a testimonium upon 474. 34, on p. 55 of the text, and I will 
not repeat it here. I would only remark that in it he does not 
hesitate to award the palm to the life of contemplation as the 
better part. He only insists that a man should not retire before 
the age of fifty, and only then, if he has manfully fought his 
way through the battles of the moral, political, and economic life. 
Until he has done so, he is not ripe for the life of a solitary. He 
fortifies his argument by an appeal to the Mosaic Law, which 
forbad the Levite to retire from the active duties of the temple 
service, before he reached the age of fifty. His argument also recalls 
to our minds the language of Plato concerning his guardians in the 
Seventh Book of the Republic, p. 540, as well as that of Aristotle 
in the Tenth Book of his Nicomachean Ethics. 

XIII. Nor is this the only passage in the De Profugis in which 
by his very disapproval of the young and untried who attempt the 
life of the suppliants, before they are morally fitted for it by 
experience, he testifies to the reality of such colonies of recluses as 
in the D. U. C. he describes. 'Ere now/ he says in ch. i (i. 546), 
' I have known fathers, given to luxurious living, who, abashed by 
the austere and philosophic life of their sons, turned away from 
them and in shame chose to live in the country outside the city ' 

(Si* al85> TOV aypov npo rrjs TroXfO)? oiKelv eAo/zeVouy). In the paragraphs 

which follow he takes one after another each of the many aspects 
of the life of a well-to-do average citizen, and insists that no one of 
them should be shunned by the man who would so strengthen and 
purify his character as to earn the right in his declining years to 
embrace the austere regimen of the solitary. 

'When thou seest,' he says in ch. 4 (i. 549), 'the bad man 
triumphant over virtue and setting much store by things that he 


should despise, such as wealth, glory, pleasure, ... do not thou, 
betaking thyself at once to the opposite path of poverty and undue 
humility, precipitately embrace the austere and solitary life (evdiis 
dxprifJ-ariav KOI arvfyiav ava-rrjpov re KOI povaTiKov fiiov eVm/ftevo-fly) ; for 
thou wilt but rouse up the antagonist and enlist a weightier foe 
against thyself. See here, how thou canst act to escape from 
these struggles with him (i. e. the weightier foe). Adapt thyself 
to live with the same things I mean, not with the evil types of 
character (eVmjSeu/iacn), but with those things that engender them, 
with honours, magistracies, silver, gold, possessions, colours 
(i.e. paintings), forms (i.e. statuary), diverse beautiful things. 
And when thou hast foregathered with them, then like a good 
artist stamp on these material things the noblest ideal and 
produce a perfect result worthy of praise.' 

Could there be more manly counsel than this addressed to 
a young man, to use but not abuse wealth and rank, pleasures, art 
and music ; to pursue a concrete yet lofty ideal, not to starve his 
emotions, but to purify and educate them to be elements in a noble 
character, not to play the coward with temptations, but to meet 
and overcome them ? Such a passage reveals Philo, the dreamer, 
the allegorist, the reputed visionary, as a practical man of the 
world, as a master of the true science of education, as Goethe 
conceived it. Yet withal the very nature of his protest assures us 
that there were in Alexandria and the neighbourhood ascetic 
circles and solitary retreats to which young men often retired, 
when they should have remained in the world. Apart from such 
a supposition, all his protestations lose their point. 

XIV. 'If then/ he continues in ch. 5 (i. 550), 'thou wouldst 
utterly put to shame the wealthy scoundrel, turn not thy back upon 
nor shun great wealth. For he will be made to appear an illiberal 
and slavish usurer and ill-starred money-grubber . . . but thou wilt 
provide a feast for those who are poor and friendless, wilt bestow 
charity and gifts on thy country, wilt dower the daughters of needy 
parents,' &c. 

Could there be clearer testimony that some men rashly parted 
with their goods, instead of waiting to do so till they had used 
them for the formation of good character ? ( In like manner if 
thou wouldst cover with reproach the wretch who is mad for glory 
and given to boasting, then reject not the praise of the many, when 
thou canst win honour. . . . And if thou art bidden to partake of 


strong wine and sumptuous repasts, join boldly in them ; for thou 
wilt put to shame the intemperate drinker by thine own deftness 
in drinking. He will fall on his stomach, . . . but thou, without 
needing to do so, wilt drink in moderation, but if thou art 
compelled to partake of more, . . . thou wilt be soberly drunk ' 

Philo understood aright the strength of the Socratic form of 
character, the true mastery of self, acquired not by dwarfing the 
affections, but by disciplining them for nobler ends. In all the 
writers of his age, there are few passages which show so firm 
a grasp of the true principles of life as these. 

XV. Then follows in ch. 5 the long passage which I have 
printed in the testimonia to 474. 31-34, beginning fu^airo 6V. 
In this he exposes the sham ascetic life, the simulacrum of true 
monastic peace. But all through his exposition we are conscious 
that there was a monastic life of which he did approve, a meditative 
peace, a homing of the soul, a walking like Enoch with God, which, 
after the active life should be done with, he, like Charles V, 
desired to attain unto. As he says elsewhere, TO. 8e a6\a diroiKia 
KOI /Jiovcocris (2. 410). 

XVI. In the next chapter (7, i. 552), Philo points out that the 
ascetic life of struggle, of what the Stoics termed irpoKOTrr), is not yet 
perfection; but is as mere raw youth in comparison therewith, 
and so calls for friendly care and aid on the part of those who have 
reached the true goal of manhood, which is 17 6fov /uoVou Qepcmfia, the 
exclusive service of God 1 . Then he proceeds to speak avroXe&i of 
the Therapeutae of the D. U. C. as follows (i. 552) : Toiyapovv 
fjrfidav fj.r)rra> reAeuoj Ka6ap6evrfs, 8oavrey de avro fj.6vnv eKvtyao-Oai TO. 
KarappvnaivovTa rjp.a>v TOV ftiov, eir* auXcits TTJS Oepaireias d<iKa>/i0a, BO.TTOV 
i] 7rpoo~\6f'iv aTrenTjdrjcrafj.ev, TTJI> aucmrjp&i' SiaiTay aurrjs, KOI rfjv O.UTTVOV 

yap d(TKT)TtKov rpoirov KOI veov trapd TOV reXeiov Kal <f>t\ias aiov 

*O 8 TOIOVTOS ifcav&s /J.ev tan roL TTportOfftfva iraialv S,6\a dpaaOai, TO. 
8^ avSpaffiv ouSeTrcu Svvaros' avSp&v 8e dpicrrov (? dpiffroiv, and cp. ot Travra\60fv 
dpiaroi in D. U. C. 474. 39) &0\ov 17 Oeov povov Ofpairda (De Profugis, ch. 7, 
vol. I. 552). Philo distinguishes between the daKrjffis or self-denial, necessary 
in order to form the character, from the dcfKijffis ffo<pias which presupposes the 
former (D. U. C. 476. 36) as its basis. The one is self-discipline in regard to 
the firl o\fOpa> SeXeara, viz. \pr)p.a.Ta, 86gav, ^5ovds (i. 551) ; the other is the 
perfect good rb rtXtiov dyaOov (D. U. C. 474. 36), the estate of those who are 
Therapeutae tear' QoxrjVi and consists in prayer and watching, and study not 
of the letter, but of the spirit of their -ndrpios vopoOecria (D. U. C. 475. 37). 


dpeoxeiak (? 6pr}<TKfiav} KOI rov owe)(fj Kal dicdfJiaTOi' trovov OVK fv 
Here he speaks of the courts of the contemplative life (cp. 476. 
7 in D. U. C.) ; of the austere life led by the inmates ; of their 
delight in watching and keeping vigils (cp. D. U. C. 475. 30-34 
and 485. 41) of their continuous and unflagging labours (cp. D. U. C. 
475. 34-37). If this Therapeutic life did not exist, then wherein 
lay Philo's point ? It is just because he sets so much store by the 
monastic life, for so we may call it outright, that Philo warns those 
who are not yet ripe for it, who have not proved themselves in the 

life of the World, not to attempt it. crv Se, <o rewov, dirobpadi TOV fv 
TU TrapovTi dyooi/a, ovVa> -yap eiy TO Tiai/reXey firidedaxe (rot TO. rrjs poo/x^s, 
dXX' en oia vratSoy ot '^fv^iKoi rovot /waX&zKtorepoi. Philo does not like 
to see the ' perfect good ' cheapened and tarnished by premature 
attempts on the part of the unfit to possess themselves of it. 

XVII. And so continuing (i. 552), Philo exhorts his younger 
contemporaries to avoid for the present not only the worst, but the 
best (' AirocpfvyeTe ovv ev TG> napovTi Kal TO KCLKKTTOV Kal TO apiOTOp). And 
the worst is the stubborn ignorance and hardness of heart of Esau ; 
while the best is the oblation of self; for the Therapeutic kind is 
an oblation made to God, a class vowed like high-priests to the holy 
service of God alone (apio-rov 5e, TO avad^a, TO yap OepairevriKuv yevos 
dvaBrjfjLa eVri $eo, iepa>p.fvov rrjv p.eyd\rjv dp^ip(oo"vvrjv OVTW p.6vto^ cp. 481. 
1 9). To live with either of these extremes is for youth undesirable ; 
intimacy with wickedness is most hurtful, with the perfect good 
most treacherous (TO p.ev yap crvvbiarpiftfiv KCZKO) /3Xa/3epd>TaTOi/, TO 8e 
dya0w TcXciw (see D. U. C. 474. 36) a-(pa\epa>TaTov). In conclusion, 
he exhorts his readers like good artists to hew out of their worldly 
position and circumstances the noblest character possible, and holds 
out to them under the figure of Jacob the hope, that when they 
have stood the test of political life, and have proved themselves in 
its turbid medium to possess a stable and highly schooled character, 
then shall they be released therefrom and allowed to reap the 
reward which the parents of Jacob enjoyed. That reward is the 
unswerving and unhesitating service of the only wise 1 . 

XVIII. We may infer from the above passages, especially from 

1 De Profugis, ch. 9, I. 553 'Eav yap iirtfeigri yevopevos ev T$ iro\iTinq> KCU 
(3iy oraOepbv teal fviraiScvrov rjOos, af ffcfiOfv, tva. 
ovTTfp Kal ol ffol yovfis aO\ov. To 8* 5,0\6v fcrTtv 57 a.K\ivr)s /cat avfvdoiaffTos 
(cp. D. U. C. 474- *7) T0 ^ p-ovov dcpaima aoipov. 


expressions like those in I. 552 eV av\as rrjs df/xurttac . . . d 
aafJLfv . . . avcrrrjpav biairav . . . crvvcxfl KOI aKUfjiaTov TTOVOV OVK 
that there was a severe novitiate to be gone through, before an 
aspirant was admitted to be one of the irpfa-fivrepoi in the o-vo-r^a 
of the Therapeutae (D. U. C. 482. 37). The D. U. C. implies as 
much, for it says that the veoi TWV ev TO> crvoT^art were /zera 
7Tifif\fias dpia-Tivdijv cTriKpiQevrfs, selected (to wait on the 
with the most careful regard to their excellence. And the elders 
themselves had to be elected into the o-v<mjpa, their order of dignity 
being that in which they had been elected (D. U. C. 481. 42 rat? 
(lo-Kplareo-iv aKo\ov6ovvTf<f). And here I may remark that there is no 
real opposition between the passages in which mention is made of 
of vcoi in the D. U. C. (482. 37 and 484. 21) and the passages just 
quoted from the De Profugis, in which Philo warns his readers not 
to attempt the austerity and solitude of the contemplative life, with 
its vigils and ceaseless labour in the law, until they have triumphed 
in the practical life which is the npoayav of this dy&vos rf^eiorepov 
(Testim. to 474. 31-34). Because these servers of tables were veoi 
T>V ev TW a-vo-TrjfjiaTi, they need not therefore have been young in 
point of years. The very phrase, especially, if with the Armenian 
the T>V be omitted, implies that they were not so. They may all 
have been men of forty or even fifty years of age. That they 
were tried and tested men, and not of rvxovres TO>V e\ev6epa>v, I have 
already pointed out. They were clearly aspirants to the higher 
grade of Trpeo-pvrepoi. 

XIX. In ch. 17 of the De Profugis (i. 559) Philo gives us 
further details as to the self-discipline of these Therapeutae, the 
spiritual congeners of the Levites and lay aspirants to the holiness 
of the latter. Firstly, the man must resolve himself into pure 
soul (cp. D. U. C. 486. 6 faxd M '". 7 ? puno-dvTwv), divorced from the 
flesh and its desires. Secondly, the soul must have banished and 
expelled the irrational part of itself, and have weaned itself from 
the use of the five senses (cp. D. U. C. 475. 30-34). Thirdly, he 
must impose on himself a regime of perfect silence (cp. D. U. C. 
483. 18-20 in my restored text). In the Greek this important 
passage is as follows. Note well its similarity of phrase to the 
passages already quoted in VIII (i. 583 and i. 198) : Otma yap 
fj.6v(os 6fpairfVTiKov yevoiTo TOV TG>V OVTCOV dpiarrov TO ev TJ/MV avTols fipio~Tov' 
rrp&Tov fjicv et dva\u0etr| acOpamos els tyvxfy, dtaevx6evTos KOI 
avrw TOV do~e\(f)ov o~a>jJ.aTOs KOI T>V dvrjvvTcov entdvpiMV' etra TTJS 



>s f^ijv, TO 7r\r)friov TOV \oyiKov TO aXoyov, Kai yap avTo 
TpoTrov TTfVTaxr) o~x L ^t JifVOJ/ ^ t( * naatov t&v aurO^crcwy oia 
rfjV rS>v 7ra6o>v dveyeipfi (popdv. cW* fffis TOV \oyirrp.ov 
8ioiKt(ravTos KO.I dta(vawos TOV fyyvrdra) SOKOVVTO. flvai TOV irpo<{>opiKOi> 
XoyoK, Iv 6 KOTO, didvoiav drro\fi<l>6fj /idi/oy, epr]fjios acojxaTOS, eprjfJLOS 
aiffO^crews, eprjjJios T Xoyou irpo<j)0pds. 'AnoXficpQcls ydp, rfj Kara rrjv 
p.6va)o-iv SiaiTij ^pto/zewff, TO fj.6vov (ov) KciOapcos Km dfxcOeXKTWs daTrdaerai. 
We see how a thoroughly monastic ideal of life for old age held its 
own in Philo's mind, alongside of the practical wisdom gained by 
experience, of a knowledge of affairs, even of a genuine appreciation 
of Greek art. 

XX. Let us sum up what we can learn from the above passages 
in regard to the existence of recluses in Philo's day, bearing in 
mind that it is all evidence independent of the D. U. C. : 

(1) They left Alexandria, went outside the gates into the 
country and there made their abodes, each in his own cottage, ev 

(2) In their retreats they made it their rule of life to watch 
and pray. 

(3) They imposed vows of silence on themselves. 

(4) They lived with the mighty dead, making the Law of 
Moses their study. ' In thy law is my delight/ 

(5) They had thoroughly disciplined themselves and been 
tested in the practical everyday life of the world before they 
entered on the solitary life of meditation. And if they had not 
undergone this preliminary training, which Philo would prolong 
until a man's fiftieth year, they were not fit to attempt the 
austerities of ' the courts ' of the Therapeutae. For 

(6) The life of these was a purely spiritual life (tyvxfi pdvn}> 
divorced as far as possible from all fleshly desires and considerations. 
The entire soul must be thoroughly rationalized before the ' perfect 
good ' can be enjoyed. 

(7) Those who aspired to the austere and solitary life left 
parents and country, and gave up their wealth and position (i. 549 
dxpwaTiav KO.\ aTvcpiav). Such renunciation Philo censured except in 
men over fifty. It is clear that the rich young Jews of Alexandria 
were addicted to such premature renunciation in the name of 
religion. Otherwise Philo would not so strongly emphasize the 
evil of it. 

(8) Others, especially the Greeks, disputed whether the 


blameless, truly blessed man exists, the man who has refined 
away the fleshly elements in himself, and become well-nigh 
a disembodied soul. Philo engages at a fitting time to inform 
them of the real existence of such ideal humanity. 

XXI. The date of the treatise De Profugis, or as Philo probably 
entitled it nepl fyvyris Kai fvpe'o-eoor, is not quite certain, but it seems 
chronologically to precede the Life of Moses and the De Decalogo 
(i. 573). The De Decalogo, however, (2. 180) was written rather 
late, say about the year 38. On the other hand, it presupposes 
(i. 546) the treatise De Congressu and (i. 562) the Quis Rerum. 
This in turn presupposes the allegory of the law and the De 
Sobrietate i. 480. We may therefore safely date the De Profugis, 
which contains so many remarkable passages upon the proper age 
at which, and conditions under which, to commence the contem- 
plative life, during the very last years of the reign of Tiberius, say 
about the year 30 A. D. It is important to fix even approximately 
the date of the De Profugis, because of its bearing on the treatise 
on the contemplative life, to the consideration of which we must 
shortly turn. As to the age of Philo when he wrote the De 
Profugis, we have also some data. Writing, it would seem, early 
in the reign of Claudius in the De Legatione ad Gaium, he speaks 
of himself as being already a grey-headed old man ; and he after- 
wards tells us that he was the oldest of the five ambassadors sent 
to Gaius, and that on that account, as also because of his learning, 
he carried much weight with the others of his party. Supposing 
then that he was seventy years of age in the year 42 or 43, he 
would have been about fifty-seven in the year 30 ; and this we 
have assigned as the approximate date of his censures passed on 
those who, without the excuse of age and services publicly rendered 
to their fellow-men, hurriedly and without experience, sacrificed 
their careers and their means of livelihood in order to betake 
themselves under the guise of religion to the fiovorpoTrov re KCU 
jjiovuTiKov fiiov. The treatise De Profugis is clearly from the pen 
of an oldish man of mature experience, who has learned that the 
worst thing possible for a young man is to have nothing to do. 
But it is not, as we have seen, the only work in which this Schwar- 
merei of the Alexandrian youth, this fashion of sitting loose to 
natural ties in the name of religion, is reprobated. For the De 
Decalogo contains a similar passage, which we have quoted above, 
and it also was a work of Philo's mature age, as we learn from 

T 2 


its exordium. In this connexion we should note that the Uita 
Abrahami, which in its references to the manner of the seclusion 
resembles more closely than any other treatise the actual words 
of the D. U. 0. (see the testimonium on 474. 30-34), is certainly 
one of Philo's earlier works, for it was written immediately after 
the De Opificio Mundi, and seems to precede almost the whole of 
the apologetic works addressed by Philo, not to his fellow Jews, 
but to the Greeks \ 

XXII. Every re-perusal of the works of Philo confirms my feeling 
that the D. U. C. is one of his earlier works, though it is difficult 
to analyze an impression thus depending on the study of an author 
as a whole. And to fix as it were stages in the development of 
Philo's literary genius is peculiarly difficult; for there are 
few ancient writers all of whose works are, if I may use the 
phrase, so much of a piece, so thoroughly coincident with one 
another in turn of phrase and tone of thought. No writer that 
I know of so persistently imitates himself as Philo ; yet as a rule 
in so subtle a manner that it is seldom possible to decide which of 
two resembling passages is the imitated and which the imitating. 
Thus there are but two passages in the D. U. C. as to which I feel 
at all confident that they were written before and not after kindred 
passages in two of his other treatises. The first of these is read 
at p. 479. 40 foil., and of it the passage cited among the testimonia 
from the De Somniis i. 628 appears to me to be an imitation and 
not the model. For though the terms dnhrj 
KVK\(J> TrcpidyovTfs, dvaSidofjLevrjv KV'KTCLV, Siaxopeig, 
coriaropu, occur in both passages, it is only in the D. U. C. that 
they are used in their literal and appropriate sense. Therefore 
the D. U. C. must have suggested the corresponding passage in 
the De Somniis, and not have been suggested by it. Probably it 
was the occurrence of the words TrepidyovTes TOVS avxtvas, themselves 
borrowed from a philosophic context, namely Plato Rep. 5150, 
which suggested to the author when writing the De Somniis to 
work out in regard to wisdom the metaphor of the greedy ban- 
queter. And it is characteristic of Philo's literary method that, in 
pursuing it, he glances afresh at the Republic of Plato, borrowing 

1 For the classification of the works of Philo see the work of Prof. M. L. 
Massebieau, ' Le Classement des CEuvres de Philon.' Paris, Leroux. 


from a contiguous passage thereof (5MB) the use of T^V Kc<pa\f)v 
instead of TOVS at^eVas after irepidyovTes. 

XXIII. A very similar case of two passages, both imitating Plato 
or perhaps the one imitating him through the other, is tlie 
following : 

A. Plato, in the Phaedrus, 259 C, has the following : 

de MOIKTQM/ KCU (f)aveio~r)s adrjs' OVTWS apa Tives T>V TOTC 
v(f> fjdovrjs, &<TTC qftovTes r)p.e\r)o~av <TITO)V re Kal 

TTOTG)!/. ACttt f \O0OV Te\VTT)(TaVTes UVTOVS. 

'E atv TO TCTTiyav yevos p.eT enelvo (pveTai, yepasTovTO irapa Movcr&v 
Xu/3oV, urjdcv Tpo(pf)s dflcrBai, dXX' aa-trov re KCU OTTOTOV fv6vs 
ytvop.vov a8eiv } ecoy av T\evrfjO"rj. 

B. Of the above the following passage from 476. 38 of the D. U. C. 
is an imitation : 

e rf TTOTOV ovdel? &v avTa>v npoo-eveyKairo ..... rives Sf OVTCCS 

vev(ppatvovTai Kal Tpv(p5)(riv VTTO (rofpias <TTi(op.evoi, 7rXov(ri<os KCU 

Ta doyfMara ^oprjyova'rjs, o>s Kal Trpos 8ui\a(riova %p6vov dvre^eiv KOI 
8t eg rjfAfpuv dnoyeveo-flat TpoCprjs dvayKaias' cQicrOe'vTes, (oa-rrep (petal TO TWV 
yevos, dfpi TpetpeffOat, TTJS co'fifjs eos ye olfjiai Trjv evdeiav efvfj,api- 


I have underlined here the phrases which were suggested by A, 
and have underdotted those which, not being due to A, are yet 
echoed in the following passage in the Q. O. P. L. where we 
have, in section 2, the following : 

C. IIcos* 8* ov irapd\oya Kal yepovra TroXX^s dvaia^vvTias rj pavias. . . . 
7r\ovo-iovs fJ.ev 6vofj.d^etv TOVS diroptoTdrovs Kal T&V dvayKaiav evoeels, 
Kal d6\i<os d"no^S)VTaSy poXis TO efprj/jiepov K7ropiovTas. ev 

\ip,bv egaipeTOv fyovTas, dpeTrjs avpais, Ka6dnep depi (pavl TOVS 

In this passage it would seem at first sight as if the words 
underlined were merely an echo of the similar ones in B. The 
writer of B clearly had A before him, for he keeps Plato's ex- 
pression TO TO>V TfTTiyav yevos, he echoes the form of Plato's sentence 
ovTO)s apa Tives K.T.X., he keeps the reference to o-iT<0v Kal TTOT&V, 
which occurs twice in Plato, also the reference to 0)877. And in 
a way he amplifies on Plato, by specifying the diet of the grass- 
hoppers, depi Tpefpeo-dai. Now the only way from C to A seems to 
lie through B ; for C retains the words KnOdnep depi Tpecpopevovs 
which B had added, at the same time giving the simpler expression 
TOVS TfTTiyas for Plato's TO TWV TeTTiywv yevos, and altogether dropping 


the reference to 0)817. He also, in the words /io'Xi? TO tyfaepov, echoes 
the words of the D. U. C., p6\ is 6Y l| wepw. Thus C is imitated 
from B, and B from A. 

Such an argument however is only plausible, and does not 
demonstrate. And it may be sufficient explanation of their peculiar 
affinity that both passages were written in the same hand. From 
our examination of them however, two conclusions result : (i) 
that they were not written independently of each other, and (2) 
that if one is to be regarded at all as the original of the other, 
then it is the passage B which is the original of C, and not vice 
versa. Similarly in the case of the passage of the De Somniis, if 
the question of priority and imitation be raised at all, then it is the 
passage in the D. U. C. that must be allowed to be the earlier in 
time and the archetype of the other. Yet recent critics of the 
D. U. C. ask us to believe that this treatise is the work of a fourth- 
century forger, and was penned two and a half centuries at least 
after the De Somniis and the Q. 0. P. L. were written. 

XXIV. So far I think I have shown that, even if we had not the 
D. U. C., we should yet be able to clearly trace from the other 
works of Philo that remain to us *, the existence in the first half of 
the first century among the Egyptian Jews of a class of religious 
recluses, and even to determine, especially from the TJita Abrahami 
and De Profugis, something of the way in which they lived. 
I have also adduced some evidence, which is not however conclusive, 
that the D. U. C. is a comparatively early work of Philo's. Lastly, 
I have pointed out that those who have assailed the genuineness 
of the treatise are guilty of a hysteron proteron. I now proceed 
to discuss some points in the treatise itself. 

XXV. Some critics, and among them Scaliger, have so con- 
strued the opening sentence of the D. U. C. as to make it appear 
that the Therapeutae were a contemplative or an Egyptian branch 
of the Essenes of Palestii;e. I hesitate to so interpret the passage, 
even though Scaliger did so. For such a sense would on the one 
hand require the article TO>V before 'Eer<raiW, and on the other it is 
not agreeable to the run of the sentence. Moreover in adducing 

1 Be it remarked that the treatises upon Isaac and Jacob are lost, as to 
which the De Profngis (l. 553 iva rvxys ovirfp KOI of aoi -yovefs dO\ov) gives us 
some reason to suppose that they would have given us special information 
concerning the contemplative life, for Isaac is in Philo's regard the type of 
the perfected character who has gained the reward. 


so formally, as Philo does, their distinct and peculiar name of 
Therapeutae, he clearly means to discriminate this sect from the 
Essenes. Lastly, we know that the Essenes were confined to Syria 
Palestine, and Judaea, not only from Philo who expressly says so, 
2. 457, and 2. 632, but from Josephus ai.d Pliny as well. 

With one important fact however the beginning of the treatise 
does acquaint us, namely, that in an earlier part of the same 
TT pay fjLur eia, to which the D. U. C. belongs, Philo had already 
described the Essenes. We can also read between the lines, so to 
speak, the purpose of his rrpa-y/wareia as a whole. It was un- 
doubtedly designed to prove to the Greek reading world, that the 
Jewish religion could furnish types of supreme excellence in both 
aspects of life, in the practical as well as in the contemplative. 
Having in the first part of his Trpayfiareia exhibited the Essenes as 
models of the practical life, Philo in the D. U. C., following the set 
course and plan of that irpaynaTe'ci, proceeds to describe those who 
had embraced the contemplative life. 

XXVI. Now there remain to us from the hand of Philo two 
descriptions of the Essene community ; and the question arises, to 
which of them lies the reference in the exordium of the D. U. C. ; 
and indeed whether either of them is the StdXegis referred to. It istrue 
that the words oi rov irpuKTiKov . . . difTrovrjvav fiiov agree with the words 
of the Q. O. P. L., which I give in the testimonia; on the other 
hand there are several passages in the D. U. C. which seem rather 
to glance at the account of the Essenes quoted by Eusebius in his 
Preparatio Euangelica from Philo's lost Apology for the Jews. 
Such are the passages, 476.26,27 and 482. 3, 4, where he also points 
a further contrast with the Greeks. Jewish women, of custom went 
to the Sabbath service in the Synagogue along with the men. 
They also joined with the men in eating the Pentecostal meal, 
which, as I shall show, is that which Philo describes at such length 
in the concluding sections of the D. U. C. Women also joined with 
the men in their dances within the precincts of the temple on the 
occasion of the Featt of Tabernacles and probably on other festivals. 
This being so, why should Philo emphasize the joint presence of 
women : /cat yap KOI ywalKts ( fOovs trvragpowrat, TOV avrbv r)\ov K.r.X. 
and o-vveo-TiQivrai de KCU yvvaiKcs K.r.X., unless he would point a con- 
trast with the Essenes, w r ho not only abjured marriage, but excluded 
even widows and virgins from their community] But of these 
misogynist propensities of the Essenes we only hear in the account 


given of them in the Apology for the Jews. In the account of the 
Essenes in the Q. O. P. L. there is nothing at which the D. U. C. 
seems to glance and point a contrast in an equally marked manner. 
Some have seen yet another point of contrast between the Essene 
community depicted in the Apology and the Egyptian Therapeutae, 
in the fact that whereas from the former were rigidly excluded 
not only children, but striplings and even young men, because of 
their instability of character ; the Therapeutae on the other hand 
admitted and advanced to the rank and title of elder (482. i) 
those who from their earliest age had grown up and matured in the 
contemplative part of philosophy. But here we are certainly doing 
violence to the real sense of the passage, which does not mean 
that this process of growth and ripening from the earliest years, 
mentioned already 481. n and again here, had all gone on within 
the ' system.' It was, on the contrary, the common birthright of 
all Jews 1 . From the phrase which occurs later (482. 38), of veoi 
TU>V ev TO) o-vo-Tq/zaTi, the younger members of the guild, who like 
real sons waited with cheerful zeal upon the elder ones, as if these 
were their fathers and mothers, we cannot infer that there was 
no disparity in age between the members. Still the distinction 
between these novices and the elders was of a spiritual and dis- 
ciplinary kind. The younger members of the guild were often 
those who had more recently joined it. So in an Oxford College 
a junior fellow is occasionally older in point of years than some of 
the senior fellows. 

XXVII. While therefore I feel sure that in the D. U. C. Philo 
means in more than one passage to point a contrast between the 
Therapeutae and the Essenes, I yet do not feel certain that either 
of his accounts, preserved to us, of the latter sect is the particular 
one, with a reference to which our treatise opens. If however we 
must choose between them, we must decide in favour of the account 
quoted by Eusebius from the Apology for the Jews. It alone 
acquaints us with the opinion entertained by the Essenes of women ; 
and the Q. 0. P. L., which contains the other account, can hardly 

1 So Philo de Sp. Leg. 2. 299 speaks of himself as rov IK TT/JWTT/S fj\iKias evidpv- 
fjLevov rrj tyvxfi iraiSeias 'ipepov lx<v. In 473. 19 he implies that on entering 
the ovarrifjLa men began life over again. I have already explained the use of 
j/eoi in 482. 37. We cannot suppose that no young men sought and gained 
admittance to the order, for the De Profugis testifies that some attempted the 
life and then fell away, unable to endure its austerity. 


be the first part of the Trpaynarcia, of which the D. U. C. is the second. 
For the Q. 0. P. L. formed a single whole with the lost treatise 
np\ TOV dov\ov flvai irdvTo. (/mvAoi/, and its motive in introducing 
its account of the Essenes is other than that which moves Philo to 
describe the Therapeutae. The D. U. C. is thoroughly Jewish 
and apologetic, to the extent of attacking, almost unfairly, Philo's 
own masters, Plato and Xenophon. The other work is almost 
Greek in its tone, at the best merely Stoic and monotheist. It 
speaks of Plato as TOV Xiyvpoararov 1 , of the Pythagoreans as a lepaTaTov 
Qiacrov, of Athens as the eye of Greece, of the Greek poets as the 
chief and best instructors of the human race. I do not mean to 
say that Philo could not have held such language as this of the 
Q. O. P. L., for it may be paralleled from his other works ; but 
I cannot believe that the treatise which contains all these expres- 
sions in a short compass, is likely to have ever been part and parcel 
of the same treatise with the D. U. C. The latter is, as Prof. 
Massebieau has seen, much more likely to have been part of the 
Apology for the Jews, in which the account of the Essenes ex- 
cerpted by Eusebius was contained ; whether the latter excerpted 
it in its entirety or not, we cannot say. 

XXVIII. In the Paris codex 435 the title of the D. U. C. is 
given thus : <bi\o>vos iKeYat rj nepi apercoi/ 8' and nearly all the Greek 
codices have the same, only prefixing irfp\ /3i'ou ^ewp^n/eov. This 
title we must connect with that which in the Paris codex 435 and 
in other good codices is prefixed to the De Legatione ad Caium, 
viz. <fri\Q)vos dpeTtbv a o eori rrjs OVTOV Trpea-fteias Trpbs Td'iov. The 

1 He does not always refer so enthusiastically to Plato, e. g. De Profugis 
I. 555 TOVTO TIS real TUV liri ffotyiq 6avjjiaoOevT(uv dvr)p 8oKifj.os ttyuvqae ftfya- 
\ftoTpov h &air^ro). In the De Opif. Mundi, in a passage cited among the 
testimonia to 481. 5, Philo imitates Plato's Symposium, p. 189 ; but there also 
he assails, not indeed the myth, but the passion or epas, to explain the genesis 
of which Plato invented the myth. Far different in tone and drift from either of 
these Philonean allusions is Origen's use of this myth (C. Celsum, lib. 4, p. 190). 
Far from scorning the myth he declares it to have been probably picked up by 
Plato during his stay in Egypt from the Jews themselves. This he says was 
the general opinion. The garden of Zeus was Plato's way of putting the 
garden of Eden, irevia was the serpent, iropos against whom irevia conspired was 
Adam. Here then we have a clue to the treatment to which a third or fourth 
century forger would have subjected Plato's myth. Philo's attitude, however, 
towards it is one of uncompromising hostility. Eusebius (Praep. Euang. lib. 
xii. ch. n) adopts Origen's view with enthusiasm. 


following hypothesis would account for these titles. Philo wrote, 
according to Eusebius, H. E. lib. 2, ch. 5, an account of his embassy 
to Gaius in five books \ which he entitled (H. E. lib. 2, ch. 18, 72) 
l apereoi/. This title was given to his work by Philo out of irony, 
o fjdovs Koi clpvvcias. The whole or part of this work is sum- 
marized twice over by Eusebius, H. E. lib. 2, chs. 5, 6. It began, 
according to the second and fullest of these summaries, with an 
account of the persecutions of the Jews, under Seianus in Rome 
and in Jerusalem under Pontius Pilate. There followed an account 
of the accession of Gaius, of that emperor's cruelty to many, and 
especially to the Jewish race. Eusebius also gives us some clue 
to the contents of the various books ; for in his history, lib. 2. ch. 6, 
54, he tells us that the second book contained the story of the 
ill treatment to which the Jews were subjected at Alexandria, and 
in his Chronicon we read that the plots of Seianus and his intrigues 
with Tiberius to destroy the entire Jewish race were related in the 
same second book. M. Massebieau argues with great probability 
from these data, that the treatise has come down to us in a muti- 
lated form, for we no longer find the narrative concerning Seianus 
and Pontius Pilate in the relative position assigned to it by 
Eusebius; and if we may hazard a conjecture, a good pait of the 
second book was excised from the manuscripts in the fourth 
century or later, because Philo' s account of the administration of 
Pontius Pilate at Jerusalem was not quite consistent with the then 
prevalent Christian opinion 2 . The division into books also dis- 

1 Euseb. H. E. 2. 5 Kcu 8r) rd Kard Td'iov OVTOS (i. e. Philo) 'lovSaiois avp.- 
PdvTa irfvre @i(3\iois napaSiScaai. Ibid. Kat avrus 5 6 &\<av tv 77 ffweypaijte 
irpefffifiq, rd Kara /j.epos dtcpifius ruv Tore Trpa\6fvrcav aura) 8?i\of . . . irpurov 
8?) ovv . . . loTopti 2r]iav6v . , . ITTI Sc TTJS 'lovoaias HI\O.TOV . . . ch. 6. Merd Se 
Tfji> Ti0piov rcAfVTTjj/ FoXov. Then follows a citation of De Legatione, ch. 43, 
after which he proceeds : Mvpia ptv ovv a\\a . . . Hard rrjv 'A\eav8peiav avp.- 
$f$r]KoTa. 'lovSaiois . . . ev favrfpca 0vyypd(j.fjiaTi irfpl dptT&v iaropf?. Here 
we need not infer that the passage quoted from ch. 43 preceded the 
5tvTpov avyYpa(*ij.a. It comes too near the end of the work, as we have it, to 
have come as early as the second book, however the work may have been 
divided. Eusebius merely selects it for quotation, because it is an apt summary 
of Gains' misdeeds. 

2 It may be objected to such a view that the excision could not have been 
made in all copies of the Legatio, that some of our existing texts would have 
escaped it. Unfortunately all our existing texts of it are descendants of 
a single, not very remote original, as their partnership in cei-tain corruptions 
proves. Nor have we fourth-century versions of it as we have of the D. U. C. 


appeared, the single clue dperav TO a alone surviving at the very 
beginning of the work. 

XXIX. Now is it possible that the D. U. C. formed the fourth 
or part of the fourth book of this voluminous work ? May this fourth 
book not have contained an Apology for the Jews, intended to be 
read out to Gaius by Philo who was the spokesman of the party ? 
We have already seen that there is reason to suppose that the 
D. U. C. followed the account of the Essenes which is quoted by 
Eusebius from an Apology for the Jews. We know also from 
Pliny and Josephus how the fame of the Essenes had made its 
way even into Gentile ears. What is more natural than that 
Philo should have included an account of them and of the 
Therapeutae in a general apology for his race, which he meant to 
present or read aloud to the emperor? Such an apology would 
be altogether on the lines of the apologies which at a later time 
Arietides and Justin Martyr and other early Christian apologists 
submitted to the Antonines 1 . And here Josephus comes to our 
aid, for in the eighteenth book of his Antiquities of the Jews he 
acquaints us with the fact that Philo actually had such an apology 
ready to deliver. His words are as follows : ' Philo, the principal 
of the Jewish ambassage, a man eminent on all accounts, brother 
to Alexander the Alabarch, and one not unskilful in philosophy, 
was ready to betake himself to make a defence 2 against the accu- 
sations (of Apion) ; but Caius shut him up and bade him begone. 
So Philo being thus affronted went out, and said to those Jews 
who were about him, that they should be of good courage ; since 
Gaius' words indeed showed anger at them, but in reality had 
set God against himself.' The question arises, did Josephus 
derive the above information from Philo's own account or not 1 It 
is certain that he had other accounts of the embassy and of the 
circumstances connected therewith, for he gives the number of the 
ambassadors as three instead of five, and also conflicts with Philo 
in some other details. Yet it does not follow that he had not 

1 Lucius in his work which I criticize below has noticed a resemblance 
between the D. U. C. and the Christian apologies of the second century. 

3 &i\tuv 6 irpoearws rwv 'lovSaicov rfjs irpffffitias, dv))p TO, -rravra ev5oos .... 
KCU QiXoootyias OVK aireipos, oUs re ^v ir' diro\oyio- \<optTv v Karr]yopr]fj.fvcai/. 
Atan\(iei 5' avruv Td'ios, Kc\eiaas KrroSuv dir\6(tf irepiopyrjs TC wv, <pavpos 
jjf ( pjaa6fj.(v6s n Seivov avrovs. 6 S $i\oiv efetfft 


Philo's narrative also in his hands ; and the very words in which 
he refers to Philo's learning seem to be an echo of Philo's own 
statement *. It is probable that after the words irpbs TO vopi&o-Oai 
6c6s and before E'lprjTat /teV ovv K.T.A,, just at the end of the De 
Legatione, there came the account of another interview with Gaius, 
such as Josephus describes, in the course of which Philo produced 
his apology and was spurned. At the same point in his narrative 
Philo would have introduced the apology itself at length, as the 
fourth book of his narrative. This fourth book was followed by 
a fifth, the palinode, which Philo promises us in the last lines of 
his treatise as it has come down to us. 

XXX. Thus time and Christian editors have truncated the De 
Legatione in a threefold way. Firstly, a good part of the second 
book has been removed, perhaps because it ran counter to Christian 
traditions concerning Pontius Pilate. Secondly, the entire fourth 
book was removed, as forming a whole by itself; and the first part of 
it has been lost, all except the scrap on the Essenes which Eusebius 
has preserved to us in the Praeparatio Euangelica ; while the account 
of the Therapeutae was put by itself and preserved as a separate book, 
all the more readily because Eusebius had seen in it an account 
not of Jews at all, but of the Christians of St. Mark. Thirdly, the 
palinode which formed the fifth book has been lost ; why or when we 
do not know. To the removal of the description of the Therapeutae 
from its context we have a parallel in the similar removal in many 
MSS. of the De Mercede Meretricis from the midst of the treatise 
on the sacrifices of Abel and Cain, to which Thomas Mangey and 
Paul Wendland referred it, and as part of which it is actually 
found in the newly discovered Egyptian Papyrus 2 . 

XXXI. It is a striking confirmation of this theory that in the 
Codex Paris. 435, the Legatio ad Caium, entitled QiX&vos dpeT&v a 
o ea-Ti rrjs avrov TTpfvfieias TTpos Taiov, is followed without break by 
the D. U. C. under the title $>i\wvos iKtrai f) n-epi dpfr&v 8'. So close is 
the sequence, that its very presence in the codex has escaped the 

1 L. A. C. 572 '70) 5 (ppovfiv TI SOKUV irepiTrorfpov feat 5t' TjXiKiav KOI TTJV 

2 In many codices of Philo, as we shall see, the De Mercede follows the 
D. U. C. and precedes the L. A. C. This whole region of our great collective 
codices of Philo seems to have been given up to pieces either mutilated or 
divorced from their true contexts. 


notice of all successive cataloguers ; and it must have been re- 
garded by the scribe of this codex and of those from which it has 
descended, as part and parcel of the Legatio ad Caium. This 
codex is the oldest we have of the D. U. C. The writing hangs 
from the line instead of being above it, the breathings are square, 
and the prepositions are written without accents as one word with the 
nouns or adjectives to which they belong, e. g. KaQcrepov, KaQavro ; 
and of the few corruptions it exhibits some are due to the misread- 
ing of an uncial text. The iota subscript is absent. On these 
and other grounds I have judged it to be of the tenth century, not 
of the eleventh as the catalogues report it. 

In this codex the order of contents is as follows : (i) Uita 
Abrahami, foil. 131. (2) Uita losephi. (3) Uita Mosis, ending 
fol. 105. (4) ircpi (pi\av0p(,)7rias and ?rept pfravoiat, foil. 105 a-I 2O b. (5) 
A fragment of the nepl evye veias consisting of Mangey 2, p. 439 only, 
on fol. 1 20 b-i2i a. (6) foil. 121 a-124 b. Fragments of the Uita 
Mosis, viz. chs. 19-20 and 29-30, 31, with two slighter fragments 
still under the title of ircpl evyevctas. Here then we must have the 
debris of some older codex, loose leaves copied out as if they 
belonged together. Daehne even conjectured that the wept evyeveias 
was originally part of Philo's Apology. 

XXXII. The other MSS. however do not give the D. U. C. 
as a sequel to the Legatio, but as the sequel of the Q. O. P. L. 
though retaining the title apcrS>v (or faultily aper?)s) TO reraprov. 

In the Paris Coislin. 43 and Codex Pal. Vat. 183, Codex Eeg. 
Bavar. 459 and Cod. Vat. Pal. 248 and Cod. Paris 434 (with 
slight exceptions), the following is the context in which the 
D. U. C. appears. The numerals denote the order of the pieces in 
Codex Reg. Bavar. 459 : 

13. Uita Mosis, i. 

14. 2. 

15- j, 3- 

1 6. De Opificio Mundi. 

1 7. De Decalogo or De Decem Oraculis. 

1 8. De Constitutione Principum (=De lustitia). 

19. Q. O. P. L. 

20. D. U. C. 

21. De Mercede Meretricis. 

22. De Spec. Leg. (vi et vii). 

23. De losepho. 


The Cod. Keg. Bavar. 459 and Cod. Pal. Vat. 183 continue 
thus : 

24. In Flaccum. 

25. Legatio ad Caium. 

26. De ludice. 

27. De Sacrifices Abelis et Caini. 

28. De Cherubin. 

29. De Agricultura. 

30. Quod Deus Sit Immutabilis, etc. 

The Paris Coislin. 43 ends with the De losepho, and does not 
contain the Legatio. Codex Yat. Pal. 248 however interposes 
between 23 and 24 in the above list no less than nine treatises, 
which enumerated in its own order are : (n) De Sacrif. Abelis et 
Caini, (12) De Cherubin, (13) De Agricultura, (i4)DePlantatione, 
(15) Quod Deus Sit Immutabilis, (16) De Ebrietate, (17) De 
Sobrietate ( = Resipuit Noe), (18) De Confusione Linguarum, (19) 
Uita Abrahami. Only then has it (20) In Flaccum, and (21) 
Trepi dpeT&v a or ncpl npev&eias irpbs Td'iov, after which it continues 
with (22) De Uirtutibus seu De Fortitudine et Poenitentia, and 
(23) De Pietate irepl fvo-edeias (=ircpi dvdpdas, De Fortitudine), (24) 
De Humanitate and De Nobilitate, etc. 

The Cod. Laur. Plut. x, Cod. xx, which is the most important 
of the full and complete codices of Philo, has the D. U. C. hi the 
following context : 

n. De Somniis. 

12. De Opificio Mundi. 

13-17. De Spec. Leg. 

18-20. Uita Mosis. 

21. Trept dpfTo>v fjroi nepl dvftpeias Kal evo-efteias (this is lost) KOI 
(piXavQp&irias Kai peravoias. 

22. De losepho. 

23. Q. 0. P. L. 

24. TOV aiiTov TTfpl jSt'ou deaprjTiKov rj iKerSiv dperStv TO 8'. 

25. In Flaccum. 

26. TOV aVTOV TTtpl dpTO)V O f(TTl TTJS O.VTOV 7Tp(T^fiaS TTpOS Td'lOV. 

2 7 . TOV avrov TTfpl rfjs TOV KoafMov yeve<Tea>s ( = De Mundi Incorrupti- 

28. De Plantatione. 

XXXIII. All the codices therefore, except Paris 435, but in 
particular the Cod. Laur. Plut. x, Cod. xx, show a reminiscence 


of the order assigned in Eusebius H. E. lib. 2, ch. 18 (71) to the 
detached works of Philo : 

TIpos TOVTOIS atrao-i /cat /ioi/o/3t/3Xa avTov (pepeTcu, a>s TO nepl irpovoias, 
Kai 6 Trept 'louSaiW l avTv (rvvraxdfls Xo-yos Kai 6 noXtTCKos (i. e. Uita 
losephi). ert re 6 'AXeai/&po?, 17 nfpl TOV \6yov e%iv TO. aXoya o>a. 
'Errl TOVTOIS 6 Trepi TOV dov\ov elvat irdvra (pav\ov. *Qi cf)s for/i/, 6 
TOV Trdvra o~TTov8alov eXevdepov fivai. Me$' ovs (ruirera/mu auraS, 6 
fiiov OeaprjTiKov rj IKCTWV, ( ov TO, Trept TOV /Si'ov rwi/ dnofTTohiK&v dvdpatv 
dt(\r)\v6aiJ.v' Kai TWV ev voftu) 5e KOI irpo<j)f)Tais 'E,fBpaii<>v ovo^iaTaiv at 
cpp.r)Vfiat, TOV avTov cnrovdr) elvat \fyovTat. OVTOS fJ.ev ovv KUTO. Td'iov eVt 
TTJS 'Pd>p,T]s dfpiKo/jifvos, TO. nfpl Trjs Tcitov 6foo~Tvyias avTO> ypafpevTdj a /aera 
fjOovs Kai flpavfias Trept aperaii/ eneypa^fv K.T.\. 

It is not likely that the order in the codices has been changed in 
order to suit the somewhat confused list of Eusebius. So we must 
conclude that the order of Philo's works was very much the same 
in Eusebius' copies as in our best codices. Eusebius almost 
certainly used a copy of Philo which lay in the library of Pam- 
philus at Caesareia, and of which we have the memory in the notice 
printed by Dr. Cohn in his edition of the De Opificio Mundi from 
Codex Vindobonensis theol. gr. 29. This notice begins ra'Se weoriv 
&i\a>vos, and then gives the titles of the De Opificio, Quaestiones in 
Genesin, a'-f', Quaestiones in Exodon ft and e', De Posteritate Caini 
(which Johannes monachus cited as books 17' and & of the allegories 
of the sacred laws), then irepl TO>V dfKaXoyifov: Trepi T>V dvacpcpopevav 
[i(t)V els /3' yevrj T>V ScAcaXoyicov, and lastly the Trepi diKaioo-vvrjs 
Tols 5e/coXoyot9 e0ap/id^6t. After this list we have the notice 
1LvoiQs enia-KOTTos ev o-co/zart'ots dvVa>o~aTo. Now S. Hieronymus Epist. 
34 (Migne, Patrol. Lat. torn. xxii. p. 448) tells us that : Pam- 
philus Martyr Origenis libros impensius prosecutus, Caesariensi 
ecclesiae dedicavit : quam ex parte corruptam Acacius (bp. of 
Caesareia A.D. 338-365) dehinc et Euzoius eiusdem ecclesiae 
sacerdotes in membranis instaurare conati sunt. 

The Vienna MS. 29 is therefore descended from this copy which 
Euzoius made on parchment from the papyrus copy of Origen. 
It unhappily contains no more than half of the De Opificio Mundi, 
but the agreement in order of the table of contents with the list 
of Philo's works given by Eusebius H. E. 2. 18 goes far to prove 
that the latter had in his hands and used this copy of Philo, 

1 Probably the same as the Apology for the Jews. 


which had probably belonged to Pamphilus, and before Pamphilus 
to Origen. The Cod. Laurent. Plut. x, Cod. xx. agrees fairly well 
in its order of books, not only with the list of contents of Euzoius' 
book, but also with the list of Eusebius as well. It is a fair in- 
ference that if we had more of Euzoius' list we should find in it 
the D. U. C. We have thus good constructive evidence that the 
copy of the D. U. C. which Eusebius, the literary heir of Pamphilus, 
used, had once formed part of the library of Origen. 

XXXIII. B. It is worth while noticing the order in which the 
Armenian works of Philo come in the manuscripts of this version. 
The oldest codex at Venice of the thirteenth century has them in 
the following order : 

i. The Quaestiones in Genesin, four books. 2. Quaestiones in 
Exodum, two books. 3. De Sacerdotibus. This treatise in the 
Armenian includes the larger part of the De Monarchia, lib. 2, 
from (pvAai ovv Mang. 2. 225 to end; then without change of 
title the whole of the De Praemiis Sacerdotum, as far as Mangey's 
page 237. 4; De Arae Rebus (=ra wept TO Gvo-iao-Tfjpiov). This 
includes most of the treatise De Sacrificantibus, beginning from 
p. 254, TrCp, cpTjariv, eni as far as the end on p. 264. 5. De Decem 
Verbis. This comprises (A) the beginning of the treatise De 
Specialibus Legibus ad duo decalogi capita vi, viique, from Mangey 
2. 299 qv irore xpovos as far as e'(pap/ioeti/ TOVS fv etSei vo/zouy at the 
end of page 300. Then follows (B) an extract from the book on 
Numbers, divorced from its context, and not the same as that found 
in Greek at the end of the Selden manuscript. Then without 
fresh title (C) the whole of the treatise De Decalogo, Mangey, 
page 1 80, as far as the end on page 208. 6. De Decem Uerbis. 
This resumes the De Specialibus Legibus lib. 3, at the words ov 
fjLoixfvo-cis, viz. at the point near the end of Mangey, page 300, 
where in no. 5 the Armenian broke off. The version then con- 
tinues nearly as far as the end of Mangey, p. 310, to the words 
SiKao-TTjpiov 7r at. 7 . The treatise De Samson, said to be spurious 
and only found in the Armenian. 8. The De lona, which belongs 
to the same class. 9. Concerning the Vision of the Three Children. 
10. On the life of Philo, translated by Aucher. n. The two 
treatises De Prouidentia. 12. De Animalibus Rationein Haben- 
tibus. 13. The Life of Abraham. 14. The first two books of the 
Allegories of the Sacred Laws. 15. The De Uita Contemplatiua. 
At the end of this treatise is a notice, probably coeval with the 


translation, in which after touching on the contents of the life of 
Abraham, the writer goes on to say that the Allegories of the Laws 
were placed after the Life among the Books of Philo. He also 
expresses his belief that the two books of the allegories were 
written at different times and with different motives. In this 
notice, by the second book of the allegories must be meant our 
third book, which is not in the version ; for the first two books 
which are, form therein but a single book. The notice then con- 
tinues thus : ' there was also composed by him another treatise in 
praise of the new disciples of the Gospel ; I refer to those who from 
among the Jews believed in the preaching of the Apostles, and 
whose heart and soul the noble secretary Luke declares to be one. 
These in the season of the destruction of Jerusalem under the 
guidance of an angel of God, went away into the land of Egypt, 
into the Upper Thebaid ; and there dwelt in angelic order, men 
and women, youths and virgins, of all ages, with frugal and humble 
life, satisfying their necessary wants alone, in daily and unceasing 
prayer, in common harmony and solitary converse with God. And 
he declares their consolation to have been the reading of the 
Divine testaments, of the spiritual hymns of the ancients, also 
their histories, and of the new teachers the gospel (or evangelical) 
concordances \ But he also says that they themselves composed 
hymns to the glory of God, new and lovely, to suit their devotions, 
for day and night. Their houses, he says, are built apart, but 
their houses of prayer are common and open to all. And the same 
is true of the buildings wherein they prepare the scanty diet which 
satisfies them. And he describes all the severity of their religion, 
and the rules devised by then), as being very cognizant of the 
Divine will. Such is the treatise in which he sets forth their 
praises ; but of the teaching of the gospel he says not one word. 
Yet he detracts in no way from their praise, but tells of everything 
as a true teller of tales and veracious historian. And so far, so 

It would be interesting to know whether in the above we have 
a duplicate of the account of Eusebius, or an independent account 
by another father. Certainly, except in so far as it supposes Philo 

1 So the Edschmiadzin Codex ; but No. 2049 = ' of the new teachings, the 
gospel of concordances,' which is worse sense. The Diatessaron seems to be 
referred to. 



to have lived until after the destruction of Jerusalem, it is more 
probable and in a manner a more critical hypothesis than that of 
Eusebius; and I am not sure that it is not independent of his 
history. The mention of the Thebaid proves that it was not 
written before the fourth century, when that region had become 
the chosen home of Christian monks. 

The above is the normal order of the works of Philo in other 
codices besides that of Venice. In the Edschmiadzin MS. 924, the 
D. TJ. C. precedes the Allegories of the Laws. The best manuscript 
belonging to that library in two volumes, nos. 2049 and 2051, 
varies the order slightly, as follows, using the numbers of the 
Venice MS. to indicate the pieces: i (only books 1-3), 2, 3, 4, 
5, 6, 7, 8. These in codex no. 2051. Then in codex 2049, 
these: i (book 4, only), 14, n, 12, 13, 15. In the codices 924, 
2046 (of the year 1329), also in 299 (a late codex made from 
a very ancient exemplar), also in the lists of Philo's works given 
in the Uncial Codex 1653, the treatises, numbered in the Venice 
list 3-9 inclusive, are given under the title : ' Quae in Exodum sunt. 
Liber tertius.' Whence we may infer that they were regarded as 
a continuation of the Quaestiones in Exodum. It would seem that 
the Armenians translated, though in a fragmentary way, the 
works which come in the latter part of the list of Eusebius, and 
from a codex in which the order of pieces corresponded roughly to 
the order of Eusebius' copy. 

XXXIV. Objections may, however, be raised to this reconstruction 
of the De Legatione, and to the hypothesis that it comprised the 
D. U. C., as part of an Apology for the Jews, which it may have 
originally contained. Firstly, as I have already pointed out, 
there are reasons why we should regard the D. U. C. as an early 
work of Philo's, composed about the year 22, or 23. Secondly, 
there is the graver objection that in Eusebius' Codex of Philo it 
already came, approximately where it comes in our MSS., imme- 
diately after the treatise Quod Omnis Probus Liber Est. Eusebius 
specially says that Philo had composed it after certain others 
which precede it in the list of detached works, namely after the 
De Prouidentia, the treatise ( 1 Apology) irfpl 'lovdaiw, the Uita 
losephi, Alexander and the two companion Stoical treatises. It is 
a good answer to the first of these objections to say that the D. U. C. 
along with the whole of the Apology of which it may have been 
a part, may well have been written years before ; and to suppose 


that Philo, when he was suddenly called upon to go and plead the 
cause of his countrymen before the Emperor, simply went to his 
repertory, and took it out. The hypothesis that Philo had an 
Apology or Defence against Apion ready to deliver before the 
Emperor, in itself assumes that the treatise containing an account 
first of the Essenes and then of the Therapeutae and constituting 
the Apology in question, was written at least as early as the second 
year of Gains' reign, when the mission was sent, and therefore 
some three or four years before he penned the other four books of 
the History of the Embassy. In this history, and with a purely 
editorial interest, Philo may have afterwards included this irpay^areia, 
naming the whole, TO. Kara Tdiov (rv/j.j3dvTa irevre /3i/3Aiois napaftodevTa, as 
Eusebius calls it, H. E. lib. 2. 9. These considerations also explain 
the separation of the D. U. C. and of the 6 nepl 'lovdaiw \6yos in 
Eusebius' copy of Philo from the rest of the De Legatione. They had 
both of them been in circulation as separate works of Philo's, long 
before he ever included them in the History of the Embassy as its 
fourth book. They may in some libraries, e. g. in that of Pamphilus, 
have kept their place as separate works and not have been given the 
extra title ncpl upfr&v 8, which Philo had himself prefixed in his 
final edition of his writings. There still remains the difficulty that 
in the list of Philo's works given by Eusebius, the D. U. C. is also 
separate from the Apology for the Jews and not immediately 
sequent upon it. We can hardly account for this separation by 
saying that Eusebius saw in the D. U. C. an account of the 
Christians of St. Mark, and so took it apart from an Apology for 
the Jews, with which in his eyes it can have had nothing to do. 
That would explain his mentioning it separately, but not its being 
separate in the list. The most we can say in answer to this 
objection is, that the list may here be confused, and that the 6 nepl 
'lovduimv G.VTW avvraxfels Ao'yoy, supposing that to be the Apology 
in question, does actually precede the D. U. C. in his list of 
/*oi/o/3i/3Xa, though separated from it by four works, of which two 
are lost in Greek, as is also the work on Hebrew names which 
followed it. It is curious that the Armenian Version has preserved 
three of these lost /zo*/d/3t/3Aa, viz. The De Prouidentia, Ad Alex- 
andrum and ep^veiai, as well as the Quaestiones in Genesin et 
Exodum, which in Eusebius' list closely precede them. In placing 
the D. U. C. after the Legatio, of which it claimed in its title to 
be the fourth book, the Paris Codex 435 has kept the tradition of 

u 2 


the order, in which perhaps Philo in his last years placed it. 
For the title irfpl dpfr&v 8' must proceed from his hand, as no later 
librarian would have had any occasion to prefix it ; nor, had it 
been added in a single copy by a chance scribe, would it have 
secured so firm a place in the manuscript tradition 1 . 

XXXV. It is time to return to the consideration of the treatise 
itself. An important point arises in connexion with the words 
at 474. 35 TroXXa^oC \MV ovv TTJS olKovnevrjs e'crri TO yevos, K.r.X. Are 
we to suppose that o-vo-r^ara of the same type as that which 
Philo proceeds to describe, were found all over the inhabited 
world ? or was the one settled on the Lake Mareotis, to which 
the best persons resorted from all quarters, the only one ? I think 
the truth may lie between the two suppositions. There may have 
been such societies in several of the great Jewish communities 
scattered round the Mediterranean, e.g. in Cyprus, Corinth, 
Tarsus, Colossae, Antioch. Rome, Smyrna and elsewhere. But in 
the Alexandrian centre of which they were all offshoots, the 
members may have been more strict in their discipline, more 
severe in their asceticism. This I think is a legitimate inference 

from the Words oi Sc iravraxoQfv apio-roi, where iravraxoOfv is in 

contrast with TroXXa^oO just before. The words KaBdnep tls irarpLba 
QepciTrevTw indicate that Alexandria was the centre from which the 
influences productive of such congregations had radiated, and the 
focus to which members of them were wont to return as often as 
they could. That there were many such societies elsewhere, is 
quite credible, if we bear in mind the wide dissemination all round 
the Mediterranean of Greek Judaism, and the widespread pro- 
paganda of the religion which, in Philo's day, had been in progress 
for at least two centuries. We have Philo's assurance that not 
only the barbarian by which in such a context he means his 

1 It is also a possible view that two books, the third and fourth in the total of 
five, were filled with the Apology for the Jews. The third would have in such 
a case contained the account of the Essenes, as our surviving fourth does 
that of the iKfrai. The objection to this view is that it would make the second 
book so long as to have contained the whole of the Legatio ad Caiura as we 
now have it, except the Exordium, as also the lost account of Seianus and 
Pontius Pilate. On the other hand it would explain the circumstance that 
Eusebius H. E. 2. 6 seems to refer a passage in ch. 43 of the Legatio, that is 
close to the end of the treatise, only to the Sevrepov crv'yypa^a. But, as 
I have already pointed out, this is doubtful. 


own race l , but the Greeks also, shared in this perfect good ; and 
such centres of seclusion may have originally been founded for the 
sake of the Gentile converts, whom it was important to alienate from 
their old surroundings, lest they should relapse into infidelity 2 . 
The passage 474. 18-24, seems especially to refer to converts; for 
there was little or no risk to a born Jew in associating with his 
family and countrymen. And in this connexion it should be 
remarked that the terms Therapeute and Suppliant, which in this 
treatise he applies KCIT f^ox^v to his ascetics of wisdom, are in the 
rest of his works used indiscriminately of all the children of Israel, 
born and adoptive alike s . I do not attach much weight to the 
objection that we meet with no allusions in ancient literature to 
these ascetic Jewish societies so widely disseminated. Such an 
objection can hardly weigh, except with those who grotesquely 
imagine that all the literary records of every kind belonging to the 
first century B. c. and to the first A. D. have come down to us intact, 
and that we therefore possess an exhaustive knowledge of all the 
forms of creed and cult which there were during two centuries 
more pregnant of religious revivals and new beginnings than any 
which have followed. 

1 In 472. i he says of the Therapeutae ^ Trap 1 oaov tic Qvo-fws KOI roiiv iepuv 
voficav TTaio(v07]0av Ofpaircvtiv TO 6V, where l <f>vofws is true of a born Jew, 
and rwv If p. v6p.ojv of converts. But he habitually uses the phrase of Israel 
generally. In 481. 10, the words l npuiTrjs rjXitdas ^.(^adrjKoTfs would be 
true of born Jews alone, but here he is not referring to the Therapeutae only, 
but to Jews generally (in contrast with pagans), for whom of "M.uvffccas yvdupifjioi 
is an usual phrase. For the language in 481. 10 compare De Exsec. 2. 435 
where concerning backsliding Jews he writes : Siv dOeoTrjs TU r^Aos, ^'7^17 T^S 
Gvyyevovs /eal irarpiov bi8ao~Ka\ias, fy I* irpwriys f)\iKias encuoevdrjaav, rrjv rov 
'Evbs (pvffiv rov avararca vo^eiv deov. 

2 And, I may add, the allegorizing of the Pentateuch, which was the chief 
occupation of the members of these guilds, was especially necessary in relation 
to educated Gentile converts, who would need to find Plato over again in the 
writings of Moses. The gross anthropomorphism of the O. T. also entailed 
some allegorizing, if it was not to shock an educated Greek. Without it the 
Jewish missionary could hardly hope to win from Greeks an acceptance of the 

8 The title ixfrai is equally KO.T' f^ox^v, since Philo often gives it to all Jewish 
believers. The name Ofpairevrai was no doubt the official name under which 
such guilds or collegia would be known to the government, which gave them 
legal recognition. As such we meet with it in inscriptions (C. I. 2293, 2295) 
as the official title of certain pagan guilds. So the Latin title Cultores deum 
often occurs in inscriptions in the same sense. See further in XXXIX. 


XXXVI. The use of the terms ev KTJTTOIS KCU fiovayplois is, as 
I have pointed out in my note upon 474. 30, an indication that 
Philo assimilated the Therapeutic settlement to the philosophic 
retreats of the Epicureans, Pythagoreans, and other aipco-cis of the 
time. The statement of Philo that the Therapeutae divested them- 
selves of their property before joining the ascetic community, must 
not be taken too literally. Their houses, however humble, yet had 
an av\eiov and more than a single chamber. They must have cost 
something. So must their common sanctuary, and even their diet 
of bread and salt and hyssop, though it was the everyday diet of 
the humbler inhabitants of Egypt. And if the statement at 483. 
4, 5, that wine was not taken by them at their banquets on the 
Day of Pentecost and on its eve, be taken to mean that on other 
occasions they did allow themselves the use of wine, this would 
involve some further expense ; even though the neighbourhood 
in which they lived was noted for the excellence and plenty 
of its wine. It is possible, however, that their co-religionists who 
remained in the world contributed to the support of so holy 
a confraternity. We can infer from Philo's references in the De 
Profugis that it was the rich in particular who joined the brother- 
hood. Probably they gave up the bulk of their fortunes, retaining 
just enough for their necessary wants. 

XXXVII. The site of their settlement can, from the description 
given by Philo, be with difficulty identified at the present day. 
The Jewish quarter of Alexandria was at the north-east end of the 
city, where to-day one goes out towards Er Eamleh ; and the 
settlement is likely to have been on this side of Alexandria, and 
not on the south-west, where one now goes out towards the quarries 
and fortress of El Mex. At the north-east or Jewish end of the 
city, was the Canobic gate ; issuing from which, as Strabo tells us, 
you found on your right hand, the artificial canal leading to Canobus 
and connecting with the lake. By this canal you sailed up to 
Schedia, where the tolls on merchandise coming from the Nile to 
Alexandria were levied, and from Schedia you sailed on to the 
Great River and to Canobus. A few hundred yards from the city 
gate you passed Eleusis, a settlement close to Alexandria, not far 
distant from the suburb Nicopolis and situated on the Canobic 
canal. Eleusis was a three-cornered hill, of which each side was 
about one kilometre long, and on it, Strabo informs us, there were 
dwellings and high look-outs or belvideres for those who were 


minded to revel, whether men or women. At Schedia the canal 
seems to have bifurcated ; and one branch led up country to the 
higher Nile, following the line of the modern Mahmoodieh canal, 
while the other branch kept parallel to the sea-shore, till it reached 
the Canobic mouth of the Nile. The hill of Eleusis overlooks 
the Lake Marea ; but it was given up to the worship of Demeter, 
and it is not likely that Philo's Suppliants would choose for the 
scene of their retreat a spot noisy with pagan rites. I therefore 
prefer to suppose that the Therapeutic settlement was placed a few 
furlongs further from the city, on the low limestone hills behind 
Nicopolis, a supposition which also agrees with the mention of 
eVavXets and Kaput in 474. 45 ; for Strabo tells us that it was 
a fairly populous place on the sea-shore some thirty stades away 
from Alexandria. It is in this neighbourhood that in recent years 
many Jewish tombs have been found 1 , along with several inscrip- 
tions in which the name of Philo occurs more than once. What is 
more natural than that the colony of ascetics sjiould have located 
themselves near the Jewish burial-place 1 There is a difficulty, 
however, in the words of the text of Philo at 475. 1-3, which can 
only mean that the Lake Marea debouched into the sea in the 
neighbourhood. At first sight nothing seems more simple than 
that this should be the case ; for the ancient, like the modern city, 
was built on a narrow strip or ribbon (raivia) of limestone rock, 
which ran about thirty miles from Taposiris at the edge of the 
Libyan desert to the other side of Alexandria, having on one side 
the Mediterranean, and on the other the Lake Marea. At either 
end of the city of Alexandria this ribbon of land was but a few 
furlongs broad, and a channel could easily be cut through it. As 
a matter of fact the maps do show a cut from lake to sea, close to 
the quarries of El Mex, about three English miles south-east of the 
site of the Serapeum, which itself occupied the south-east corner of 
the ancient city. This cut is said to be 80 yards broad, but not deep 
enough to admit water. There was also in ancient times a narrow, 
but navigable, channel opening from the Canobic canal into the 
lake, at the point where that canal, after skirting the city on its 
south side, trends northwards across the Taenia or ribbon of land 

1 There was also a Necropolis on the other or south-west side of Alexandria, as 
we know from Strabo, C. 795 elO* 17 vfKponoXis TO Trpoaffreiov, kv > fcrjiroi TC iro\\ol 
teal Ta<f>al KOI Karayoayal irpos ras rapixeias rwv vfKpwv tmTrjSeiai. This was 
close to the Serapeum, but outside the wall of the city. 


to flow through the kibotus or artificial basin into the Eunostos 
or western harbour 1 . Neither of these channels would suit the 
view which I have advanced that the Therapeutae were settled on 
the north-east or Jewish side of the city. A cross cut on that side 
from lake to sea there could hardly have been ; for the Canobic 
canal ran like the modern Mahmoodieh canal, and as Strabo tells 
us, longitudinally along the Taenia, in such a way that a cross cut 
would have intersected it. Must we then not transfer the Thera- 
peutic settlement to the other or south-west side of Alexandria, 
to the neighbourhood of the ancient quarries, where a spring of 
fresh water perhaps alluded to by Philo bursts from the rocks ? 

XXXVIII. The lake Mareotis is at the present day filled with 
sea water which, after its basin had been dry for centuries, our 
troops let in from the Lake Aboukir in 1801. It is also a few feet 
below the level of the Mediterranean, and could not now debouch 
thereinto. But in Philo's day the Nile flowed into it by a net- 
work of canals, so that its water was always fresh, rov ticpovs 
, says Strabo, C. 793, ir\rjpoi>iJ.vos 6 NfZAos ir\rjpoi KOI TTJV 
KOI ovdev to. reX/iareoSfs. In summer therefore more than one 
cut across the Taenia may have let out the surplus water of the 
lake into the Mediterranean, and along these short canals a breeze 
would have blown tempering the heat of summer, just as now the 
banks of the Mahmoodieh canal are always cool. 

Mr. Cope Whitehouse, who is better acquainted than any one 
else with the ancient river and canal system of Egypt, assures me 
that in Philo's day the Lake Mareotis must have debouched by 
cross cuts into the sea at times of high Nile, and that the move- 
ment of water in the lake so generated would have kept it from 
stagnating. He thinks that the canals and branches of the Nile 
which fed the lake began to be neglected in the third century. 
The statement implied in the words at 475. 47 TTJS XI/LU^C ai/eo-ro^a>- 
Hvr)s ds Tr)v 6a\a.TTav would at once cease to be true ; and it may 
be just because by the year 400 the lake had ceased to debouch 
into the sea, and had begun to dry up owing to the diversion from 
it of the Canobic arm of the Nile, that the Armenian translator 
turns the passage as if dvttrrofuofievat agreeing with avpai had stood 

1 Strabo, C. 795 '^775 8' Evvocrrov XifATjv /ierd TO firraaraSiov KOI virep TOVTOV 
6 opvKTos %>v KCU KificaTOV Ka\ovffiv, t\oiv KOI COITUS veupia. evSorepcu 8e TOVTOV 
Siwpug irXwTTj p-t'xpi TTJS Xifivrjs TTofitvrj TTJS MapcumSos* a; fiv ovv rf)s 
ciupvyos iMtpbv 6Tt ActVerat TTJS ir6\fojs. Cp. Pliny, N. H. bk. v. ch. 10. 


in his Greek. Moses of Chorene, who visited Alexandria just after 
the destruction of the Serapeum, adopts Philo's description of the 
climate and position of Alexandria as his own, and embodies this 
passage of the version in his text. 

XXXIX. Prof. Massebieau truly says that the Therapeutae or 
cultores of Lake Mareotis would have seemed to a Greek reader 
to be one of those associations called Qiavoi, avvodoi, or collegia, 
which were common in Alexandria and all over the Roman Empire. 
We read in the first chapter of the In Flaccum (2. 518), how that 
governor began his term of office in Alexandria, by dissolving the 
societies and clubs, which under pretext of sacrificing held banquets, 
in reality drinking and rioting. It is also the drinking parties 
and banquets of these clubs that he describes as a foil to the 
simple and solemn symposium of his own Suppliants. The ascetic 
societies which Philo describes, must have gained legal recognition 
and sanction from the governments of Augustus and Tiberius ; 
and all the more easily, as they were so inoffensive, that there can 
have been nothing in them to lead to their prohibition. They 
would own their common sanctuary as the Jewish congregations 
owned their synagogues ; if indeed their semneion was more than 
a synagogue, called by the peculiar name in order to indicate 
its sanctity. So to-day in religious circles a church or chapel 
is spoken of as the house of God. In using the word o-vo-rq/xa 
of the Therapeutic society, Philo distinctly assimilates it to the 
religious corporations which were then very common, especially 
as burial societies. Many pagan deities towards the end of the 
first century had their guilds or o^o-r^ara ; and the members of 
these guilds, like the Therapeutae, were called KUT f^o^v, cultores 
deorum, had common burial-places, common meals, and a priest 
to preside over them. The members were also, like the Freemasons 
of to-day, bound by mutual oaths to help each other, and were 
pledged not to go to law with one another, but to arrange their 
disputes outside the law court. They called each other brethren, 
and had a-voWna at certain fixed intervals, generally once a month. 

XL. The account which M. Gaston Boissier (in his book La 
Religion Eomaine, tome 2, p. 269 foil.) gives of these collegia 
or sodalitates, explains some points in the D. U. C. Sacrifices, 
he says, always held a great place in the life of these societies. 
This agrees with the passage of the In Flaccum, which we have 
already quoted. . . . On p. 264, M. Boissier writes : ' The choice 


of a place in which to hold their reunions was with these societies 
a matter of grave importance. . . . According to the particular 
country, the place in which they met hore different names. As 
a place of repose and leisure it was usually called the schola ; and 
a Latin inscription of Lanuvium (Orelli 2417) has preserved to 
us a short description of such a schola, belonging to the college 
of Aesculapius and Health, a college which in spite of its name 
was composed of very poor people. It consisted of a little chapel 
surrounded by a sort of court. This was shaded by trellis-work, 
under which the brethren could enjoy the fresh air. There was 
also a terrace covered in and facing the sun, which served as 
a dining place. . . .' ' The interest/ he continues on p. 266, ' which 
the members took in their chapels and gods, leads us naturally to 
speak of the religious character of these associations ; for their 
special object over and above the ensuring to each member a decent 
burial, was as a rule the worship of a particular god, sometimes 
Jupiter, sometimes Hercules, sometimes Aesculapius/ Early in the 
first century the common burial place was usually a columbarium, 
which was purchased by the joint subscriptions of the members, 
whose fellowship was dissolved, when all the niches in it were filled 
up; but as early as the reign of Nerva, if not earlier, a burial 
ground took the place of the columbarium, and as this remained 
available for a longer time, the colleges acquired a greater perman- 
ence. The inscription of Lanuvium specifies the amount of the 
subscription to be paid by each member, and the amount of the 
fines to be exacted from members who should misbehave themselves 
at the monthly dinners. For an insult inflicted on the magister 
coenae the fine was doubled. Sometimes these clubs had no more 
serious end in view than dining together, and in the inscription of 
Orelli 4073, we read of a club called the Convictores, qui una 
epulo vesci solent. It is of such a club that Philo pictures to 
us one of the meetings in 477. 31 foil. In another inscription 
(2417), we read that the members of a club were elected at 
a general meeting, conuentu pleno, by general suffrage, suffragio 
uniuersorum (Muratori, 518. 6). This explains the expression 
used in the D. U. C. 481. 43 rais clo-Kpio-eaiv dKO\ov6ovvTs, the 
suppliants took their places in the order of their election into the 
society. With the consent of their masters slaves could join these 
societies ; and M. Boissier dwells upon the good effect which 
membership must have had in giving to these unfortunate beings 


some self-respect. ' Once the consent of the master gained to his 
enrolment in one of these clubs, the slave at least for a brief space 
every month became and felt himself to be a free man. Within 
the charmed circle of his collegium he possessed interests of his 
own, friendships, support other than that which his master might 
choose to give him. Therein he found himself consulted, listened to, 
solicited, flattered. For the few hours that he passed within his 
collegium he could forget that he was a slave/ This agrees with 
the passage in the D. U. C. 482. 24 foil., and helps us to under- 
stand it. 

XLI. In Strabo (c. 806) there occurs a description of the priests' 
settlement in the town of Heliopolis, which in some ways reminds 
us of the Therapeutic establishment. The geographer there saw 
great houses in which the priests used to dwell, who were of old, 
he tells us, philosophers and astronomers. But in Strabo's day 
its glory was a thing of the past. eVcXeXotxre fie KCU TOVTO wvl 
TO cruoTTjjaa KU r\ acncTjais. em pev ovv oi>8els rjfuv edciKwro TTJS 
ToiavTrjs do-K^aews irpoearws. In this convent, he adds, had once 
lived Chairemon the travelling companion in Egypt of Aelius 


In his book De Abstinentia (4. 6), Porphyry has preserved to 
us the very account of these priests, which Chairemon the Stoic 
wrote ; and it presents so many curious points of resemblance with 
the D. U. C. that I venture to quote it at some length : e^yclrat 
(sc. 6 Xatpr)p.(ov) as TOiroy p.ev (t-eXc'gavTO ejJKJH\ocro<J>T]crcu T& Upd. npos 
Tf yap TTJV o\r}i> opfgiv TTJS Ocwpias avyyevfs TJV irapa rots eKfivuv df 

rtva Ifpa <5a ndvrav TifjuuvTwv TOUS <|>i,\oa6(f>ous, 
e eivai, are TIJS 7Ti|Jii|ias Kara ray Travrjyvpfis KUL ras copras avvreXov- 
p.dvov, TO de XOITTOJ/ o~x^ov dj3aTO)k OI/TWI' rots aXXois TCOV icpctov. . . . 

8e iraaai> TT]V OL\\it]v epyaaiai' Kal iropous 

direSoaai' o\ov TOV |3toy TTJ TWK Oeiuk Oecupia KCU dedaei, dia p.ev 
TO T TLpiov KOI do-(pa\fs Kal euorejSes iropi^ojxeMOi, dia 8e TJJS fleupias TTJV 
fTTifTTrip.Y)v^ bi dp.fpo'iv de a(rKif](rti' T|0wr KeKpujji|jieVT]j/ TWO. Kal apxaioirpeiTT]. 
TO yap del aui>eli>ai rr) 0eia y^waet Kal eTrnrvoia irdaTjs jAek e|w Tidrjati' 
irXeoceltas, KaTaaTeXXei 8e Tel irdGt], Sieyeipci de irpbs avvf<riv TOV 
fttov. XiTOTt]Ta 5e TTTT]8euo'ai' Kal KaTao~To\r)v, eyKpaTeiaK TC Kal 
TO Tf fv iravT\ diKaiov Kal dirXeoi/cKTTQTOC. aeixfous 8e avrovs 
Kal TO SuaeiriiJLtKTOt', ot ye irapa pev avTov TCOV Xeyopcvav 


ayvftwv TOV Kaipbv ou8e rots auyycyeorTd'TOis KO.\ 6jJio<|>uXois 
axeScy ouSe aXXwi' TW Gewpoup-evoi, on p.rj TTpbs ras dvayKaias vvvay- 
vfvovo-i xp f t as > V (1 " r< dyyeuTTjpia TOIS (AT) Ka0apuouai> aSura 
Kal irpos Upoupyias ayia KaTayejAOfAcyoi. . . . TO fie 

Trope 10. re yap yi/ euraKTOS KOI |3Xep,fj.a 

ore (3ov\T)6elev prj o~Kapbap.vTTfiv. ye'Xcus 8e CTTTCICIOS' t be 
irou yeVon-o, /xe'xpt (JieiSidaews* del 8e e>ros TOU ax^fJiaTOS at X ^P S- 
KCU (Tvp.[Bd\6v ye TJV efcacrra) r^s ra^etof (^(pavriKov, yv eXa^ei/ eV rots iepois. 
TrXeious yap TJaai> at rd^eis. Staira 8e XITTJ Kal d<(>Xi]s' oifou yap ol 
fxcf ou8' oXus, ot 8e oXiyiora eyeuorro . . . d<f>po8iai(ui/ re e^aaai' a 
is eirK^epeic. ravrr) 8e Kal TG>V aAXwi/ euXajSws ftX O 
e'v rats dyi/eiatr ^pd)^iej/oi* ei Se Trore /ui] ciyi/euoiev, aui^ ucrawTrw KOTrroi 
t]a9ioi/' TO rroXv yap atroO T^? 5vJ>a/ieo>? KaOaipav e(pa<rav TOV 
e'Xat'ov 5' drrfi^ovTO ol pev cos ro TroXu, of TrXelaroi e /<at TravreXoi? . . . 
TToXXoi Se Ka6dna ra>v e|x\|/ux<*"' (sc. direixoiro)* /cat ey ye rats ayveiais 
anavres .... 6 fie %povos OVTOS, OTrore avi/reXeti/ rt Trept TTJV icpav p.e\\oiev 
, 7rpoXa/z/3aVa>i/ fj/Jifpuv dpi6p,6v, ol p.ev dvflv KOI rerrapa/coi/ra, ol 6e 
TrXeiovs, 01 8e e'Xao-o-ouy, ou8e/iroT p.eWoi TWK ^TTTOI 
rravrbs p.ev ejJL\|ruxu direixo^TO . . . Trpo 8e iraVrcuv 6jj,iXia$ 
. . . rpis 6e r^y ^p,epay ayreXoiloJ/ro ^u^pw .... KOITTJ 6e avroty CK Twi' 
airaSiKWi' roi) (poiviKos, as KaXovo-t ^ats, eVeVXe/cro' v\ivov de T]fJHKvXiv8piov 
eu XeXeao-jjieVoi' vTrodrjpa TTJS Kf(pa\r)s 1 ' Jjo'KOui' 8e 8i\|/ai' Kal irelvav Kal 
oXtyoo'tTiai' Trapa Trdvra TOV ftiov . . . ro 8' airo /cat eV rais ^ei/iepuus 
fTreTrjdevov vvgi, ff)i\o\oyia TrpoaaypUTrkoGrres, are fif^re iropiojxoG TTOIOU- 
fjiecoi <{>poi/Ti8a Sea-jroTOu re KCXKOU TTJS iroXureXeias eXeuOepta^o^Tes. . . . 
TToXvs Se KOI TOVTOIS rjv Xoyos e'/xp-eli/at TOIS Trarpi'oiy. 

XLII. The peculiar respect 2 paid by the Therapeutae to the Sab- 
bath, proves them to have been Jews. It is mentioned three times in 
the treatise ; at 476. 8, at 477. 2, and at 481. 4, 5. The testimonia 
which I have given at these passages show how closely they agree 
with Philo's general tone and language about the observance of 
the Sabbath. For it must not be supposed that, because Philo 
allegorized the sacred books iu order the better to extract spiritual 
food from them, he was therefore indifferent to the literal fulfilment 
of their precepts. On the contrary he tells us (2. 137) with pride, 
how the law of his race, unlike any other laws which the world had 

1 Such a pillow one sees everywhere in India and Burmah to-day. The 
description of Chairemon is curiously suitable to the secluded priests' colony 
which is met with on the outskirts of every Burmese village. 

2 See 477. 2 foil., and 481. 23. 


ever known, was beginning to constrain * Barbarians, Hellenes, 
Mainlanders, Islanders, races of the East and West, Europe, Asia, 
the entire inhabited world, from end to end. For who, he asks, has 
not prized and honoured that Holy Sabbath, by granting respite 
from toil and a period of ease both to himself and to his neighbours, 
not to the free only but to slaves, nay even to the beasts of burthen.' 
In many such passages Philo's genial humanity declares itself, and 
makes us feel that it is after all a sound instinct which has led the 
Scotch and English Puritans to revive the one tenet of Judaism, 
for the supposed violation of which the founder of their religion 
was put to death. It would almost appear from the language which 
Philo often holds on the point, that during the first half of the first 
century, before Christianity interfered to abrogate it, the civilized 
world was tending with very little friction and with indisputable 
gain to humanity to the general adoption of the Jewish Sabbath. 
For there is no reason to suppose that Philo is exaggerating 
when he alludes to the wholesale adoption by the Gentiles of 
the institution ; and we know from incidental allusions in the 
Latin poets that it was respected in polite circles in Eome during 
the reign of Augustus (Horace, Sat. i. 9, 69 ; Ovid, A. A. i. 415 ; 
Rem. Am. 219). 

But Philo was also aware of the indifference which was spring- 
ing up in the heart of Judaism in regard to a precept sacred in 
his opinion in proportion as it was humane and useful. He was 
aware also that such looseness of practice went with, and perhaps 
arose out of, the allegorizing of the scriptures, and the antagonism 
raised thereby between the letter and the spirit. In the testimonia 
to 483. 43, page 119, I have quoted a passage from the De Migr. 
Abrahami which shows how much Philo resented this indifference 
among his own co-religionists to the strict observance of the 
sabbath, to the rite of circumcision, to the observance of the stated 
feasts and fasts of Judaism. Some he says even went so far as to 
light a fire on the sabbath ; and as fire is the basis of all Tropioyxos 
and ir\eovegia, he viewed this in particular as the gravest offence 
(see for examples the passages Vita Mosis, ch. 28, 2. 168 ; De Sep- 
tenario, ch. 7, 2. 283 ; De Par. Col. ch. 8, A. M. 28) ; in the De 
Exsecrationibus he imprecates a series of the most terrible curses 
on those who profaned the sabbath. The Jew who does so is an 
eupatrid who has effaced the true coin of his noble birth, and he 
shall be dragged and borne down into very Tartarus and deep 


darkness, that all men beholding such an example may be warned 
and chastened, and learn that God welcomes the virtues which 
spring out of low-birth (i. e. the virtues of Gentile converts), that 
he recks not of the stock, but accepts the grafted shoot, if it 
has abandoned its wild nature and become a bearer of good fruit. 
The proselytes, it is clear, were often more zealous for the honour 
of the sabbath than the born Jews. In ch. 4 of the same treatise 
he eloquently depicts the woes, the insults at the hands of the Gen- 
tiles, the slavery that overtakes the backsliders from the Law. He 
seems to have in his mind the indignities lavished in the reign of 
Gaius on the Jews of Alexandria and Palestine, and to regard 
them as the punishment of God for the sins of those who had violated 
the sabbath. We can thus discern the side which Philo would 
have taken in the great controversies which were about to rend 
Judaism asunder, and of which the first victims, Jesus of Nazareth 
and Stephen, had perhaps already fallen. 

XLIII. As with the observance of the sabbath, so in respect 
of all other practices of the Jewish religion, the Suppliants seem to 
have been most strict and orthodox, faithful disciples of Moses, as 
indeed they are called in 481. 10 and 22 ; nothing can be pointed 
out in their discipline, which was not in accord with the ideas of 
Philo, one of the most devout of Jews. It is true that their long 
fasts, and the voluntary virginity of some at least of the female 
adherents of the sect 1 , have an early Christian air; but such prac- 
tices cannot have been unknown in the Jewish, any more than they 
are in other religions. In truth asceticism belongs to no one religion, 
but to all alike ; and under the mild skies 2 of Egypt it had always 
been at home. The words virgin, virginity, ever-virginal, occur 
on every other page of Philo, nor, as the idea was ever present to his 
mind, can the thing itself have been far off 3 . It is indeed Philo who 

1 The run of the sentence at 284. 4, no less than the best MSS., requires the 
passage to be punctuated as in my text, so that napOevoi goes not with yvvaiKes, 
but with irXfiGTai only. It was therefore only the majority, not all, who had 
preserved their virginity. 

2 Cp. Chrysost. de Sacerd. 6. 6. 535 6 JAW povaxos ical rfjs rrwfjuiTiKTjs (vnaOfias 
Trpoffbfiraij /tal TOTTOJV irpos TTJV SiaywyTlv ImTTjSeCtov, tVa /XTJTC dyav dirwtcio'iJ.fvoi 
rf}s rcuv dvOpdinow wfftv o/ztAtas, en 8e KOI TTJS dpi<rnr)S \L-f\ d^otpwcri Kpacrecos 
TWV copuv. ovSfV yap OVTOJS d<popr)Tov T> KaTarpv\op.^vy vrjareiais^ us rj TOJV 
uepcov dvco|j,aXia. 

3 Wordsworth could not have written such a line as : ' The holy time is quiet 
as a nun,' if there had never existed nuns, or if he had never heard of them. 


first formulated the idea of the Word or ideal ordering principle 
of the Cosmos being born of an ever-virgin soul, which conceives, 
because God the Father sows into her his intelligible rays and 
Divine seed, so begetting His only well-loved Son the Cosmos. Such 
coincidences of Philo with later Christian doctrine have been often 
pointed to in the D. U. C. as evidences of its Christian authorship, 
as if they were not to be found in his other works as well as 
in it. 

XLIV. In 475. 1 6 we are told that the Suppliants abiding alone 
in their private sanctuaries are initiated in the mysteries of the 
holy life. In the same context, 475. 25, we read that many of them 
actually divulge in their sleep the dogmas of the sacred philosophy. 
The language also in which tne conversion if we may so style it 
of these recluses is described in 473. 15 foil., is borrowed from 
the heathen mysteries. The characterization of the end or supreme 
good as a vision of the true Being no less reminds one of the ancient 
mysteries. From many hints up and down the works of Philo it is 
certain that among the Alexandrian Jews there existed a system of 
mysteries, perhaps in imitation of their Greek mysteries of Demeter 
which were celebrated year by year on the hill of Eleusis close to 

i. There is in Philo a series of references to the crime of divulg- 
ing these mysteries, e. g. Quod Det. Potiori Insid. ch. 27, i. 211 
fiijo^ oTt y\a>TTT)s Kal o"ro/naro? /eat (fMavrjTrjpiwv opydvav /xe/^oipaaat, 
eK\d\fi Kal TO. apprjra' TO yap extpvOeiv tvriv oirov ^p^o't/noi' <ai fj.ot 

\eyeiv p.f^a6r)Kevai KOI rjcrvxd&iv ..." ocra yap ov\l Seo-/ua> 
(prjvl MeoiJaj/f tv (Tfpois (Num. 19. 15), dudQapTa clvai. 
So in the same treatise, ch. 48, i. 224, he says it is better to bite 
your tongue off than to reveal a mystery, just as it is better to 
eunuchize oneself than be the prey of lawless lusts. So Leg. 
Alleg. I, ch. 32, I, 64 6 yap (pavXos fieirai TOVTCOV (sc. aio~6f)o~(O)S } Xdyov, 

Neither could the following passage of De Execrat. 2. 435 have been written by 
any one who was not acquainted with examples of women remaining virgins on 
religious grounds : ira\iv 5% vedaaffa fvfyoprjaci (sc. 17 777) Kal Tfcrai 
avTTi\t]iTTOV, firavopOojfjia TIJS irporepov. ll 'Hyap (prjfios " 77 (prjolv 6 
(Isa. 54. i), " evTftcvos re Kal TToAvTTCtts," oTtfp \6yiov Kal ITT! if/vx^s dXXrjyopfirai . , , 
ffTtipajOtiffa Sf Kal ayovrjffaaa rovrcav (sc. fjfiovfav kviOv^iSiv /c.r.A..) #ctt atrofia- 
\ovaa aOpocas, yivfrai p\v (K fj,Tal3o\T]s a.yvr\ -mxpOevos, irapaScganevr) 8% TOV 
0iov o-iropov 8iair\a.TTfi KOI fcooYOvet Trcpt^dx^Ta Qvffft Kal ^av/iaara Ka\\r), 


<ra>/iarof) cnrdvTtov rrpbs K7r\r)p(i)o~iv TTJS Idias KCIKIUS' eVrei 
fiva-Trjpia, <pa)vr]Tr)piov OVK e^eoi' opyavov. Also Leg. Alleg. 2. ch. 15, I. 
77 ou -yap 7ra<rt firiTpfirreov TO $eoC KaBopav diropprjTa, dAXa p.6vois roiy 
8vvap.vois avTO. TreptoreXXew/ *cat (pvXdrrfu/. These he has told US just 
above, in language recalling 473. 18, 19, are of eyyia-avres 0e5 /cat TOV 
fjifv flvrjTov (3iov KaTa\i7rovTs } TOV Se aOavdrov p.era\a)(6vTs. 

2. We know also to some extent what the secrets revealed in 
these mysteries were. They were lesser and greater 1 . To the 
former class belonged the doctrine that God is a Trinity in Unity, 
Tpias fv fjiovd8i, a union of three 5ui/d/ifi?, and that in himself he is 
incomprehensible or arrfpiypafyos. In the De Sacrif. Abelis et Caini 
ch. 15, i. 173 we read that the Qelov pvo-Typiov of God's unity through 
triplicity is only seen of the soul which is r>v Te\cia>v pva-Tis yevonevrj 
reXercov. The dogma is adumbrated in the following language : 
6 0e6s dopvcpopovfjievos VTTO 8vdv ratv dixoTareo dwdpfGiv, dp%r)s re av KOI 
s, is ttv 6 fieo-os Tptrras ^ai'Taaias eWtpyd^ero rrf apaTitcy ^svxf), 
p.ffj.Tpr)Tai piV ovdafjiws, dnfpiypafpos yap 6 6(65, aWprypa<poi 
ical af 8wdp.eis avrov. So in the Qu. in Genesis, 4. 2 we read that 
Abraham eleuasse oculos uniuersos, qui in ammo sunt . . . Oculus 
itaque factus, incipit uidere dominicam et sanctam, diuinam uisi- 
onem, eo modo ut unica uisio appareret ei sicut Trinitas, et 
Trinitas uelut Unitas. 

Another secret doctrine so revealed was the mystic union of the 
soul as female with God as male, Deo nubere. Philo believed that 
it was possible for women under exceptional circumstances to 
conceive and bring forth 8ia TOV 6eov and without human husband. 
OlsdpfTrjv, he writes, De Cherubim, ch. 12, I. 146, commenting on 
Genesis 4. I, /ifftapTvpj/Kei/ 6fo/uo0eY>/s, TOVTOVS yvwpiovTas Tat yvvulKas 
OVK cia'dyfi, TOV 'A/3paa/i, TOV 'ivaaK, TOV 'laK/3, TOV Manlo^i/, /cat etny atrot? 
6n6(rj\os. This mystical union which he believed to have been in 
rare instances realized, notably in the case of Sarah, Leah, Rebecca 
and Sepphora, he made the matter of allegory and metaphysical 
metaphor. The women who had lived with the great prophets of 
his race are in word wives, but in fact virtues " of -yap TOVTOLS 
o~vvoiKov<rat Xoyw p.ev curt yvvalKes, fpya> 8e dperat " (1. C.). But here he 
trenches On a mystery : Iva 8e TTJV dpeT&v Kvrjo-iv Kal ao'lva 6i7r<u/iei/, 
tiKoas fm(ppagdTOi)o~av dcLO~idai[tovs TO.S cavrcoi' j} /zerao-r^Taxrai/' reXfray 
yap dvadio'darKop.fv dfias TOVS TeXeraJv diovs Ttov ffpeoTarcoi' pvcrTas, OVTOI 

1 of irpo TOIV fjieydkow roinfav TO. fUKpd pvoTripia. p.vr)OtVTes. Pliilo I. 174. 14. 


6' flcrlv ol TT]V d\rj0fj (cat ovcrav OVTG&S a/caXXa>7Trroi/ ei(rej3eiai> //era drv<f>ias 
do-KovvTfs. These latter were the Suppliants and Allegorists 
generally. He details each of these four signal examples of Deo 
nubere in the next chapter (De Cherubim), ch. 43, i. 147 rfjv yap 

"Sdppav flo~dyrj Tore Kvov&av ore 6 6e6$ avrrjv fjLova)6f'io~av 

ovKfTi ro> TTJV JrurKC^W Tren-OHj/LieVa), aXXa r<0 <ro(pias 
} ovros fie *A/3paa/i 6Vofiaerai . . . eVi rrjs Aeias 
Xe'yajz/ art "rqi>> nyrpav aWa)ei> aiirrjs 6 6f6s" (Gen. 29. 31) 
dvoiyvvvat 8e p.fjTpav dvdpos "ifttov' rj de crfXXajSouo'a ereicev coare rrjv dpcrrjv 
Se^eo-^ai />iev ?rapa rov alriov TO, 0ia aTrepjUiaTa . . . TraXti/ *Io-aa< 
ToC Travo'ofpov 6eov iKfTfixravros^ etc TOU iKTu0ei/TOS eyxvos f] eTrtfAOvr) 
P(@eKKa ylveraC \(opis 8e t/cerei'as KCU defoeus rf t v Trrrjvrjv KOI p.Tdpariov 
(Exod. 2. 2 1 S.) Muv<rfjs Xapwj' eupiaKei Kuouo-ai/ e 
jToG (compare Matt. Evang. ch. i, v. 18 and note on 482. 12). 
Having detailed his instances he proceeds in ch. 1 3 thus : 
co fjLiHTTai, KfKa.6apfj.fvoi TO. <j)Ta } Q>S Ifpa ovra>s pvfrrrjpia ^v^als rats 
irapabf^((rBc K.a\ p.rjo'fvi T>V dp.vf)TO)v c'/cXaX^traTe, K.r.X., cp. De Mutat. 
Nom. ch. 24, i. 599. A third secret doctrine should perhaps he 
classed with the first. It consists in the truth that God in virtue of 
his legislative virtue or aspect will reward the good and punish 
the evil. This doctrine in the De Sac. Abelis et Caini, ch. 39, 1. 1 98, 
he introduces as follows : aderai de TIS KO\ roioros eV diropprjrois Xo'yos-, 

It is no mere coincidence that in 475. 23 the Suppliants are 
declared even in their dreams to have visions of nothing else but 
the beauties of the Divine virtues and powers (8wdfjLfa>v). We must 
infer that, like Paul and Zacharias and many another in that age 
of visions, they also beheld such apparitions when awake, and that 
such manifestations were connected in a peculiar manner with their 
mysteries ; otherwise why is it said in the same context that they 
fK\aXovcriv ev vnvots, a phrase only applicable to the arcana of 
mysteries 1 

Nor can it be a mere coincidence that the female Suppliants 
embraced the ideal summed up by Christian writers in the phrase 
Deo nubere. This ideal also is one of the arcana of Philo's mys- 
ticism. Like the early Christian widow a woman could, in Philo's 
regard, in a way even recover her virginity through mystical union 
with God, ' the husband of her virginity/ avdpa rfjs irapOtvlas crov 
(Jer. 3. 4) ; commenting on which words he writes, De Cherub. 
ch. 14, I. 148 ' Av6pa>7TQ)V p.fv yap 17 eV! yevvrjcrei TCKVUV avvodos ras 



TrapdevovS) yvvalKcis dTro<paivi' orav be cfjuXelv apr)Tai ^vy^t) 6(6s, irporepov 
ovvav yvvaiKa, nap0vov uvdis aTrodetKvvaiv. 

XLV. It remains to examine the picture drawn of the Symposion 
of the Therapeutae. They honour, says Philo, not only the simple 
sabbath, but the Sabbath of sabbaths. This was the eve of the 
Day of Pentecost. They first meet together after an interval of 
seven weeks, but this is only the eve of their greatest festival, the 
Day of Pentecost, on which he leaves it to be understood that they 
met together again a second time. It was requisite to say that 
they met on the eve of the festival, for only the stricter of the Jews 
and the most devoted to their religion did so *. The Suppliants 
were the more disposed to do so, because, as Philo says, they were 
TTJV 8vvap.iv TfQrjTtoTts. It was hardly necessary to inform his readers, 
even if they were pagans, that the ascetics also met the next day, 
namely on the Pentecost. For every Jew would, as a matter of course, 
repair to the synagogue on that day in obedience to the law (Exod. 
3. 1 6); and even an unbelieving Greek, at least in Alexandria, 
had learned to miss the Jews in the markets on that day. So the 
followers of Jesus of Nazareth, we read in Acts 2. i, were all together 
in one place, when the Day of Pentecost was fully come. 

Philo therefore in this passage contemplates two meetings on 
two successive days, on the eve and on the Pentecostal Day itself. 
And this is the meaning of the words at 483. 4 ' wine on those days 
is not brought to table/ No other interpretation than this suits 
the use of> and & in 481. 23 and 25. On the one hand they con- 
gregate for the first time on the forty-ninth day, but on the other, 
this is only the eve of the great festival, upon which he leaves it to 
be understood that they will meet together a second time, Philo 
holds identical language concerning the Day of Pentecost in his 
treatise De Septenario which I quote in my testimonia, as well as in 
other of his works, and uniformly refers to Pentecost as the greatest 
of tJie feasts. The reckoning of the seven weeks was as follows. 
From the morrow of the first day of the Paschal "Week, which was 
itself a sabbatical day , there were reckoned seven weeks. This 
second day of the Paschal Week was marked by the waving before 
the Lord of the sheaf of the first fruit of the harvest (Lev. 23. 10). 
On that same day of the week, which need not have been the sabbath, 

1 Outside Palestine, however, as I shall point out below, the Feast of Pente- 
cobt was eaten on two days running. 


and generally was not, there would come seven weeks later the Day 
of Pentecost, viz. on the fiftieth day from the first day, and on 
the forty-ninth from the second day of the Paschal Week. The 
reckoning was always by days and not by weeks (Lev. 23. 15, 
1 6, and Deut. 16. 9). 

XLVI. We read in the D. U. C. that the more delicate of the 
ascetics drank their water hot, 483. 6. And this would as a rule 
be legitimate on both days ; for except in a year in which the eve 
or the feast fell on a sabbath, it would not have been forbidden 
by the law, which forbad fire to be lighted on the sabbath. The 
custom of the ascetics in avoiding wine on those two days is also 
easily explained. The Feast of Pentecost, which commemorated 
the giving of the law from Mount Sinai, and coincided with the 
full harvest and vintage, was a day of great rejoicing. ' Thou 
shalt rejoice/ says Deut. 16. n, 'before the Lord thy God, thou 
and thy son and thy daughter, and thy manservant and thy 
maidservant.' Hence the feast was often marred by excesses ; and 
we read in the Acts how the action of the Spirit upon the disciples 
was mistaken by some for the influence of new wine an incident 
which proves that at this festival the temptation of the freshly 
pressed grapes was sometimes too strong. To guard against any 
such excess the Suppliants eschewed wine altogether on those days. 
They were able to be joyous Qaidpoi (481. 30) without its use *. 

XLVII. Like the Pharisees, the Suppliants probably washed 
themselves before sitting down to meat. They anyhow, like the 
Jews and like the rest of the ancient world, wore white raiment for 
the feast. The women of course participated in the banquet ; for, 
as we have seen, they were law-observing Jews, and the presence 
of women at the Pentecostal feast is specially enjoined in Deut. 
1 6. ii. Philo emphasizes the point however, because in the 
previous part of his TrpaypaTfia he had been describing the Essenes 
who repudiated the presence of women. For the same reason he 
notices the presence of women in the sanctuary or schola to hear 
the reading of the bible and the sermon. In itself such a circum- 
stance needed no explanation or apology ; for it was customary for 
women to attend the synagogue, sitting apart from the men. In 

1 So in 477. 30 Philo spe;iks of the lAapavrepas Ii/ avpiroaiois diayuyas of the 
Suppliants, a phrase applicable to the Feast of Pentecost, but not to the 

X 2 


Lightfoot' s Horae Hebraicae (in Epist. i ad Cor. cap. n, v. 5), 
we read that the Jewish women wore veils in public, as indeed 
Philo says in the Legatio ad Caium. But in the synagogues they 
removed them. ' Colligi potest,' he continues (viz. from the 
Talmud Kiddushin, fol. 81. i), ' quod foeminae seorsim ac seclusae 
a uiris sederint, ubi ea quae peracta sunt in synagoga audire et 
conspicere possent, ipsae tamen extra conspectum. Quern morem 
retinuisse primaeuas istas Christianorum ecclesias, pluribus, nee 
male, astruit Baronius.' That the women would also join with the 
men in the Pentecostal banquet we also know from the passage of 
the Talmud just referred to, which states that on the occasion 
of the three festivals of Pascha, Pentecost and Scenopegia 'con- 
gregati sunt hi et hae ad audiendum conciones.' As to the dance 
of men and women together, with which the Therapeutae concluded 
their festival, the learned Lightfoot has an instructive note in 
his Commentary on Matthew 5. 4 ' Soliti sunt ludaei in gaudiis 
exuberantioribus publicis, atque in sollennitatibus quibusdam sacris, 
hilaritatein suam saltatione et tripudiis exprimere. Omissis quae 
in pagina sacra occurrunt exemplis, refertur a patribus traditionum 
praecipuam partem festiuitatis in festo Scenopegiae fuisse istius 
modi saltationes ; uiris primariis et grandaeuis et maxime religiosis 
in atrio mulierum tripudiantibus, idque quo uehementius, eo 
laudabilius ' (Sotah, cap. 5). 

XL VIII. The hymns which the Therapeutae sang after their 
meal, in many measures and strains (485. 2), included the great 
Hallel (i.e. Psalms 113-118). This Hallel was sung, so we learn 
from the Talmud (Erachin, fol. 10. i, see Lightfoot on Acts 2. i), 
on the first day of Pentecost, ' die festo, primo Pentecostes.' The 
same context of Lightfoot further illustrates the circumstance of 
the Suppliants celebrating two days at Pentecost : ' quamuis intra 
terram Israeliticam foret dies tantum unus feriatus in festo Pente- 
costes, apud ludaeos tamen in exteris regionibus erant duo/ The 
dance of the Therapeutae was intended to celebrate the deliverance 
of Israel out of the land of Egypt. So in Deut. 16. 12, in con- 
nexion with Pentecost, we read ' And thou shalt remember that 
thou wast a bondman in the land of Egypt ; and thou shalt observe 
and do these statutes.' 

XLIX. At Pentecost was offered a new meal offering unto the 
Lord. ' Ye shall bring out of your habitations two wave loaves of 
two tenth parts of an ephah ; they shall be of fine flour, they shall 


be baken with leaven, for firstfruits unto the Lord* (Lev. 23. 
17). These two loaves were of course a sacrifice, and could there- 
fore be offered in the temple of Jerusalem alone and by the priests 
only. This strict conformity with the law, on the part of the Sup- 
pliants, is implied at 483. n. 12, where we read that just as it was 
the duty of the priest at this festival to offer an offering that was 
vT]<j)a\ia 'sober' (see Commentary on 483. n), so it was ordained 
by right reason that they should live off the same sober diet (*<u 
TOVTOIS &iovv). The Pentecostal temple^offering by the priests con- 
sisted of two loaves of leavened bread, and the banquet of the 
ascetics also consisted of the leavened bread, which after the 
completion of the harvest was the natural diet of all men ' in 
their habitations' (Lev. 23. 17). Philo however most character- 
istically not only gives a Stoic reason (6 6p6bs \6yos 483. 12) for 
their plainness of diet, but a little below proceeds to give a 
Jewish reason for their eating leavened bread, which not only 
proves the scrupulous Judaism of the Suppliants, but shows that 
this treatise was written before the destruction of the temple. 
They eat leaven, he tells us, out of respect for the unleavened bread 
which together with salt is laid up on the sacred table in the holy 
fore-temple. As there has been no temple, nor any shewbread 
offered, since 70 A.D., this passage must have been written before 
that date. This bread without leaven and this salt without 
admixture could be eaten by the priests alone. It was the simplest 
and purest, and so reserved for the spiritual superiors of the 
Suppliants, i.e. for the priests as the reward of their service 
(XeiTovpyia) in the temple. The ascetics, Philo adds, aspired to a 
like holiness of spirit with the priests, but were careful to ab- 
stain from the same portion (TOW/ avra>i>), namely from unleavened 
bread, in order not to trench on the privileges of their priestly 
superiors * 

L. The use of the word iravayfVTarw has misled those who, like 
Lucius, have confused it with Trai/ayiwraToi/, so deluding themselves 
into the idea that what was really nothing but the Pentecostal 
meal, of custom consumed by all Jews, was an early form of the 
Christian Eucharist. The two things have nothing to do with 
one another. In the first part of the D. U. C. we read that the 
ascetics commonly eat cheap bread. On the occasion of the 

1 Cp. also Iambi. Uita Pyth. 


festival, however, they may have indulged themselves with refined 1 
bread, tre/itdaXiV^s aproy. This they eat with hyssop, like the 
Egyptian priests described by Chaeremon, and salt. The latter 
however was not pure, being mixed with hyssop as f)$v<rfj,dTa>v. To 
this simple fact also Philo or his tWrat attach a religious and Jewish 
import. The salt which was put with the shewbread was avn 
T)8vapdTa>v and dfjuyels } therefore, out of respect to the priests who 
alone might eat the salt off the holy table, the Suppliants eat their 
salt (jifTa f)8v(TfjtdTa>v. It is from Philo' s writings alone that we 
know that in his day the temple shewbread had salt put with it. 
He says it in two other passages which I have given in my testi- 
mouia, and he says it here. 

LI. I have said that the common sanctuary at 476. 24, in which 
the Therapeutae met on the sabbath, was probably a synagogue. They 
sat down in it, no doubt on the ground, according to the custom of 
the Jews of the time (see Lightfoot, Horae Hebr. in Evang. 
Matt. 4. 23). It is however possible that the semneion was not 
a synagogue, but a school such as was commonly attached to the 
synagogue, and such as we have seen above, XL, the heathen Olao-ot 
or sodalitates had. In Acts 19. 9 we read that Paul was naff 
jjp.fpav StaXeydfifi/os cv rfj o-^oX^ Tvpdwov, which Lightfoot regarded as 
a Jewish school : ' In hisce magnis oppidis turn in ludaea, turn 
alibi, ubi ludaeorum magna erat frequentia, fuit synagoga, ut et 
schola theologica. Schola theologica Beth Midrasch appellabatur. 
Eo se receperunt quouis die sabbati, postquam synagogam relique- 
rant. ... In synagogis preces fundebant, legem legebant, conciones 
perspicuas habebant doetrina, hortatione et solamine refertas : in 
schola theologica non sine disceptatione edocti fuerunt dogmata 
polemica de legis difficilioribus et aliis rebus abstrusis/ Such 
a school was often an upper room attached to the synagogue 
(cp. Acts i. 13; Mark 14. 15; Luke 22. 12). 

The Therapeutae may have first attended prayer and reading in 
the regular synagogue, along with other members of the Jewish 
community who were not of their ascetic order ; and after that 
they may have betaken themselves separately to their own school. 
I prefer however to suppose that the common sanctuary was 
a synagogue. However this may be, the banquet would take 
place in the Beth Midrasch, unless indeed it was held in the open 

1 1 do not, however, feel sure of this rendering of iravayfararov. See below, 
LXXXI, where I discuss the word more in full. 


air in the garden. The latter is very likely; for on a warm 
summer's evening in Alexandria, it was the coolest place ; and the 
passage 485. 43 implies that they danced in the open air or in an 
open loggia of some kind. 

LII. The Suppliants first said grace standing up. It was an 
act of prayer which could not be performed in a recumbent position, 
though it was permissible to say grace when sitting up to the table 
(see Lightfoot in Evang. Matt. 26. 20) l . A moral and religious 
significance attached to the recumbent position, as Lightfoot 
rightly remarks, quoting the Talmud (Hieros. Pesachin, fol. 37. 2, 
R. Levi dicit) ' mos seruorum est, ut edant stantes : at nunc 
comedant recumbentes 2 , ut dignoscatur exiisse eos e seruitute 
in libertatem.' And so Maimon ' tenemur ad accubitum dum 
comedimus, ut comedamus more regum et magnatum/ These 
references concern, it is true, the Paschal feast, which was 
originally ordained to be eaten standing and with loins girt. But 
the procedure would be a fortiori the same with regard to the 
Pentecostal meal to which no such ordinance had ever applied, but 
which was from the first a merry-making feast. 

In the weekly sabbath meeting, we only hear of a single offi- 
ciating personage 6 Trpfa-jBiiraros (476. 13). Several are named 
however in the description of the symposium. There are first the 
(pi]IJ,fp(VTat who give the sign to the assembled Therapeutae, when 
to lie down (481. 32). The name is pure Greek, as is irpoedpos, 
o-ffjLvelov, povacTTripiov, for they were a society of Greek Jews and of 
converts. Of his functions we know nothing more than is said here. 

The elders mentioned in 481. 42 do not seem to have had any 
official position. They were simply those who had been for the 
longest time given up to the study of the law and of contemplative 
philosophy, as Philo loves tocall it. The servers, however, who 
were chosen with careful regards to their personal excellence for 
these services, were, according to 482. 37, 01 veoi T>V lv ro> 

1 Berac. cap. 6. hal. 6 ' Si sedeant ad comedendum, unusquisque pro se 
ipso gratias agit: si accumbant, unus gratias agit pro omnibus.' The Sup- 
pliants lay down, but satisfied the rule by first standing up to say grace. 

2 In the Talmud (see Lightfoot on Matt. 26. 20) is described the way in 
which the Jews reclined in terms idetitical with those of the D. U. C. (482. 
20) ' Accubitus iste erat, cum inclinarent se in latus sinistrum in lectulis, 
atque ederunt ac biberunt sic inclinati.' And elsewhere ' Edere soliti sunt 
recumbentea in latus sinistrum, pedibus in terra positis, unusquisque super 
lectulum unum.' Bdbyl. Berac. fol. 46. 2. 


the young among those who belonged to the guild. Perhaps the 
Armenian Version is right in omitting the T>V in this passage, so 
as to mark the sense more definitely : those who are young in 
the guild, that is to say the novices. Just before we read that the 
elders who lay down and were waited upon, were not necessarily 
those who were older in years, but those who from their earliest 
age had grown up and matured in the contemplative branch of 
philosophy. What more natural than that the attendants or 
duiKovovfjifvoi, the servers of tables, should be those who had more 
recently betaken themselves to the discipline 1 These need not all 
have been young men, but may easily have been some of them over 
fifty years of age. These I>H stand up dining the address of the 
TrpocSpos, whereas the elders continue to recline. It is they 
who, when the allegorizing discourse followed by hymns is con- 
cluded, bring in the simple repast of leavened bread and salt with 
hyssop and water, hot or cold (484. 22). We are given to under- 
stand that when the elders first lay down, the food and drink had 
not been yet brought in. Philo describes it as early as 483. 4 foil, 
for purely literary reasons. Had it been brought in and placed in 
front of the elders, before the allegorical discourse and hymn- 
singing began, the hot water would have grown cold before it was 
wanted. Neither was it fitting that the company should be lying 
looking at their food, while a solemn address was going on. 

The npofdpos, who is mentioned twice, at 483. 18 and 484. 5, was 
probably the same as the dpxirpiKXivos 1 , mentioned e.g. in John 
Evang. 8. 31 and 10. 32. Priests, i. e. Levites, are twice alluded to, 
at 483. n and 484. 30, but not in such a manner that we can infer 
any of their order to have been present. The Suppliants themselves 
were laics. I have already remarked that the hymns sung during 
the symposium would include the great Hallel, which was sung at 
all the great Jewish festivals. Philo always calls the Psalms v/zi/ot. 
The singing would be conducted after the same fashion as at the 
Feast of Tabernacles. Lightfoot, in Matt. 21. 9, remarks that on 

1 I believe that in the Greek MSS. at 484. 10 there has dropped out after 
o p.v the word irpoaTa.Tij'i or irpofarws. The Armenian adds the word awag, 
equivalent to either of these ; and Eusebius' reference (H. E. 2. 17) to rov TTJS 
irpoffraaias rpoirov rwv ras fKK\r}<riaaTtKas \irovpyias (yKtx f ipi ff t JL * VOJV i as 
distinct from the SiaKovias and eiriffKoirrjs irpofSpias, makes the conjecture still 
more probable. Such a irpoaTaTrjs would be a pre-centor. Jind was perhaps 
identical with the 


the latter occasion the words were sung by one only : ' Dumque ab 
uno occinerentur uel recitarentur uerba psalmorum, a toto coetu 
aliquando responsum est ad quasdam clausulas, Halleluia * (a<po- 
TfXeurm 484. 19): aliquando repetitae sunt ipsissimae clausulae 
(f<J)t>fj.via ibidem) ab occinente recitatae : aliquando quassati atque 
agitati sunt fasciculi/ Of course the fasciculi would only be 
carried at the Feast of Tabernacles, but the word irapa$<*>nia>v 484. 14 
is illustrated by the Talmudic extract given by Lightfoot (ibid.) : 
' Unoquoque die festi soliti sunt altare semel circumire cum fasci- 
culis ' etc. There was no reason why hymns sung by the Levites 
in their processions round the altar of the temple, should not be 
sung by the faithful of the Smo-Tiopa. The blending of men's and 
women's voices described at 485. 34, is to be illustrated from the 
Talmud and O. T. Ezra 3. 1 1. Lightfoot (Minist. Templi, cap. 7.2) 
writes as follows : * Et canebant simul per classes, etc. Gemara : 
quia uox horum erat exilis, aliorum uero altior ; hi acutum tonum, 
alii grauiorem sequebantur, qua ratione pleniorem et suauiorem 
efficiebant musicam V 

LIII. It may be asked, why did Philo choose the Feast of Pente- 
cost for description rather than any other of the seven great Jewish 
festivals ? I think, because in the first place, this was in his regard 
the greatest of them ; and secondly, this one served better than 
another the literary purpose he had, of furnishing an analogue to, 
yet contrast with, the pagan revels he had just delineated 3 . The 

1 Cp. also Lightfoot, Minist. Templi, cap. 12, 5, II and III, especially 
the last words, quoted from Thalm. in Pesach. fol. 118 ' Hallel quinque rea 
memorat, exitum ex Aegypto, diuisionem maris, legislationem, resurrection em 
et sortem Messiae.' 

2 Beveregius and other critics have pointed out how closely the later 
antiphonal singing of the Christians resembled that of the Therapeutae. 
Dommer, Handbuch der Musik-Geschichte, Leipsig, 1868, p. 26 f. (referred to 
by Lucius) rightly connects the two things. The singing and music of the 
synagogue would naturally, along with much else, have passed over into the 
Christian church. 

3 D. U. C. 477- 2 9 BovAo/wu 8 Kal ras KOIVO.S avv68ovs avrwv KOI l\apa)Tpas 
ev avfjiiroaiois 5<a*ycyyds tlirfiv, dvTiTaas rd rwv dX\cav ffvfjLir6ata. The Thera- 
peutae kept the Feast of Tabernacles in the same way. Philo only selects the 
Pentecostal feast because it came first in point of time and precedence. Philo 
in his references to the Paschal meal often insists on the precept fJifrd ffirovfifjs 
Sew Oveiv TO irdffxa (l. 440, ll). So I. 174, 28 T& aa.a\a. rots K iraOwv (Is 
dffKijffiv dptrrjs 8id(3aaiv irpoffTtraKTai iroicTaOai, rcLs 6ff(f>vs trfpie 

aK\ivws teal irayioas earwai TOIS troai, KOI TT)V iraiSeiav 8icL x fl Ps eX OVT< * s 

So in i. 117, 34. Because Philo interprets the Passover and all its details as 


Paschal meal was more austerely celebrated than that of Pentecost ; 
and the Therapeutae probably ate it in the old way prescribed by 
Moses, i. e. standing, with their loins girt ; this, even though the 
custom had grown up in Philo's day of reclining thereat. Then 
also the Feast of Pentecost came in the summer, when it was possible 
in Alexandria to remain out in the open air all night, singing 
and dancing (cp. In Fl. 2. 534, quoted among the testimonia at 

484. 34)- 

LIV. One would like to know whether the main aim of these 
Suppliants was not to make themselves ready by fasting and pray- 
ing for the coming of the Messiah. Philo does not say so, and as 
he is silent, we must not give rein to our own mere conjectures. 
Yet we would not be imputing to them a motive quite foreign to 
Philo's own beliefs and aspirations. For that he contemplated the 
appearance of a divine personage who should reunite the scattered 
faithful in a transfigured Jerusalem, is certain from a number of 
passages in his books. Thus in the De Praemiis et Poenis, 2. 427, 
he expresses his conviction, ' That God could easily, by a single call, 
bring together from the ends of the earth, into whatsoever place he 
will, men settled afar from their country in the recesses of the 
world/ And in the closing chapters of the book on curses, he 
describes at length the salvation of Israel which he himself looked 
for, and which was to come whenever the backsliders from the law 
and the violators of the sabbath should have turned from the evil 
of their ways and repented : ' But when they shall have won this 
unlooked for freedom, those who were but scattered in Hellas and 
barbarous lands over islands and over continents, shall rise up with 
one impulse, and from diverse regions flock together unto the one 
spot revealed to them, led on through strange lands by a certain 
apparition too divine to be esteemed merely human, unseen of 
others and only manifest to those who are saved (gevayovpfvoi Trpos 
TIVOS Oeiorepas YI Kara <pv<riv dv6pa>7rivr]s (? -r)v) cty-eoK, dSffhov p.ev crepois, 
HQVOIS &e Tois dvaato^ofjievois ep.<j>avovs) .... And there shall be a change 
of all things on a sudden. For God will turn the curses upon the 

symbolical of the $ v xns KaOapcns (2. 292, 31), it is not the less likely that he 
would have prescribed its strict celebration according to the Mosaic precepts. 
Another reason for Philo's selection of Pentecost rather than the Passover is 
that the latter feast was not a KOIVJ) avvoSos, but was kept privately in each 
household, eKaari) 8' olicia /far' (Kivov TOV xpovov erx^a Ifpov . . . irfpi0e{3\T]Ta<, 

K.T.\. (2. 292, 35). 


enemies of them that have repented, and on them that exulted in 
the calamities of our race, reviling and mocking at us/ &c. 

LV. However this may be, it is certain that the Therapeutae 
were actuated by the same spirit of detachment from things 
earthly which characterized the better minds of the first century, 
which breathes through the pages of Epictetus and finds its noblest 
expression in the Sermon on the Mount. But, let it be owned, the 
Stoic slave and the Son of Man had a more practical and missionary 
aim than one of Philo's Therapeutae. These were preoccupied 
with themselves and plunged in inert contemplation of the letter 
of the Mosaic Law, feebly striving by means of allegory to adapt to 
the ampler spiritual life of their age the effete but sacred formulae 
which cramped and confined it. Their ascetic exercises had a purely 
mystic use and were intended to free the soul from the body which 
drags it down to earth. Ecstasy and visions were the aim and 
reward of their watches and fasting. Not so the Nazarene, who 
came eating and drinking, who mingled freely with men, calling 
sinners to repentance, and helping them by precept and example 
to become perfect even as his Father in heaven was perfect. 
Similarly Epictetus, who exhorted men to remember that they 
were sons of God *, and to make their lives worthy of their Divine 
parentage. And in bk. 3, ch. 22 of the Dissertations, we have 
a picture of the true Cynic. He is one that esteems himself a 
messenger from God, sent to mankind to teach them what is good 
and bad, because they have lost their way and seek in vain to 
discover the true nature of good and bad in places where it is 
not to be found . . . . ' "Wherein then is the good, since it is not in 
riches or power or glory 1 Tell us, O Lord messenger and explorer. 
Where ye little dream, nor are fain to seek it. For had ye been 
so minded, ye would have found it in yourselves ; nor would ye be 
gone astray, nor be pursuing things that are not yours as though 
they were/ 

That he may be free to deliver such a message to his fellow men, 
the true Cynic goes naked, homeless, houseless, without servant, 
without food. Like the Son of Man ' he hath nowhere to lay his 
head' (Dissert, lib. 3, cap. 22, 62-66). He allows himself 
neither wife, nor child, nor friends, if only he may thereby bring 
others to a knowledge of themselves and of God. There is nothing 

1 Epict. Dissert, lib. I. 9. 6 Sici ri pf) vibv rov Ocov, K.T.\. 


which he does not deny himself in order to be able to devote all his 
energies to the service of God \ 

But it is perhaps unfair to contrast with these examples Philo's 
Suppliants, who were not apostles, but men who had spent the 
prime of life in active business, and retired from the noisy purlieus 
of Alexandria into the country in order to devote their declining 
years to prayer and study of the sacred law. Many of them had 
doubtless spent two or three decades of their life buying and sell- 
ing papyrus, or shipping corn to Home. Were they not entitled to 
their repose ? 

But although the Suppliants had not the missionary spirit of 
Jesus of Nazareth or of Epictetus, yet their asceticism had some- 
thing in common with both. They have the same conviction that 
nothing really belongs to us except ourselves, and that riches are 
an impediment rather than an aid to virtue. There is the same 
voluntary renunciation of friends and family and home which is 
inculcated in the Gospel, and which springs out of the sense that 
here we have no abiding city. But every one is acquainted with 
the New Testament, and will recognize for himself the affinities 
therewith of Philo's thought. So I will only in conclusion cite 
a single passage from the Encheiridion of Epictetus, which seems 
to me to give in brief what I believe to have been the main 
motive of Philo's recluses. It is this : KaQdirep ev 7rX<5, TOV TrXo/ov 
s, fl fe\6ois vftpcvaa.(r6ai) 68ov p.v irdpepyov KOI Ko^\i8iov 
/ecu j3oA/3aptoi/* TcrdaQai de 8el TTJV didvoiav eVt TO TrXoioi/, /cat 
7ria'Tpf<p(r6ai pf) ITOTC 6 KvfBfpvrjTTjs /caXe'cn?" KCLV KaXeo"?/, irdvra 

fiva d(ptfvai, ii/a py dcfajjifvos fJLJ3\ij6f]s a) rd irpo^ara. Ot/ra> KOI ev rai 
/3/Q), edv 8i8(OTai dvr\ j3oXj3opt'ov KOI Ko^\i8iov yvvaiKapiov KCU Traidt'oi/, ov8fi> 
' eav de 6 KvftepvrjTTjs KaXecrr), Tp\f eVt TO irXoiov, d<pds 
eTTicrrpe(p6iJ.fvcjs. 'Eav 8e ycpwv ys, / Lt> ?^ aTraXXay^s TTO 
rrXoiov p.aKpdv, pfj irore KO\OVVTOS c\\iirgs (Epict. Encheir. C. 7)- 

LVI. We have seen that in Philo's picture of the Therapeutae, 
so far from there being anything that conflicts with the strictest 
and most orthodox Judaism, stress is laid on the many features 
which agree with the strictest form thereof. In one point alone, 
that of the virginity of some of the female members of the com- 
munity, is there any want of accord with ordinary Judaism. For to 

1 Dissert. 3. 22. 69 fjirjnor' airfpiffiraffrov (Tvai 5? rbv Kvvutbv oXov irpos 
TTJ SiaKOviq. rov Ofov ; 


remain unmarried and to have no children is in the Old Testament 
a disgrace and not an honour ; and on the subject of marriage 
there has, as a rule, prevailed among the Jews a thoroughly healthy 
feeling, that it is the highest and best estate both of man and 
woman. But it does not follow that among the Alexandrian Jews 
of the time of Philo there had not grown up, at least in certain 
religious circles, a superstitious reverence for virginity, such as 
up to the time of the European Reformation characterized the 
Christian church, and imprinted itself alike upon her beliefs and 
institutions. That such was actually the case we know from the 
passages in praise of virginity which are scattered broadcast up and 
down the works of Philo. It was a necessary accompaniment of 
his belief in the inferiority of the senses to that reason, pure and 
untinged with passions, which is in man the connecting link with the 
Deity. This distinction originally flowed from Plato ; from a Plato 
misunderstood indeed ; for at the bottom he is a concrete thinker, to 
whom the sensible and the ideal or rational are ultimately one and 
not two. Still it was in the first century a widespread and almost 
universal misapprehension of his system, not peculiar to Philo, but 
shared in by the new Pythagoreans and many other schools of 
thought. As the master of those who aspired to a life of pure 
reason, to which the body and the senses should contribute little or 
nothing, Plato was himself believed to have been born of a virgin 
mother, who conceived him by the god Apollo *. Such a myth 
grew up quite naturally about Plato, who is for a superficial reader 
the most abstract of thinkers; just as about Aristotle it could 
never have arisen ; for he, though really the greatest of idealists, is 
yet at first sight the most matter-of-fact of thinkers. 

LVII. It is true that Philo does not in his other writings any- 
where tell us point-blank that there were around him women vowed 
to virginity ; but where in any of his works, except in about three 
treatises of which the D. U. C. is one, does he condescend to tell 
us at all of what was going on around him 1 From his clouds of 
impalpable allegory it requires the most careful alchemy of infer- 
ence to distil, perhaps once in a hundred pages, a single historical fact. 
Still, of all the metaphors which he employs in order to enforce and 
convey to the minds of his readers moral and metaphysical truths, 
those drawn from female virginity are the most common. In 

1 See my Commentary on 482. 


this respect indeed he resembles the ecclesiastical and monkish 
writers of the fourth and later centuries, except that he never 
gives evidence in his references of anything but a perfectly 
pure mind. He is never morbid. It is as impossible to conceive 
that Philo would have penned so many such passages, unless he 
was familiar in his experience with the religious cult of virginity, 
as it is to suppose that the monkish writers would have written as 
they did except for their surroundings. Nor, in all probability, was 
the cult confined to Egypt, any more than were according to Philo the 
Therapeutae themselves. The references to it are too frequent in 
the New Testament and in the earliest Christian writings outside 
the Canon, for us to suppose that it was a new feeling first engen- 
dered by the teaching of the gospel ; though it was one which well 
fitted in with the belief of the earliest Christians, that the Second 
Coming and the end of the world were to come ' before this generation 
passeth away/ Marriage was superfluous for those who held such 
a belief. 

LVIII. It is time to turn from our examination of the contents 
of the D. U. C. to an inquiry into what may be called the literary 
and controversial fortunes of the book. The first trace we find of 
it is naturally in Christian literature, namely in Clement of Alex- 
andria, who seems to imitate it as I have pointed out in my note on 
473. 17. Clement does not name Philo ; but he never does when, 
as here, he imitates him *. The passage however is of interest ; for 
it proves that he at least saw nothing extraordinary in the work. 
Not so Eusebius, who is the next in chronological order of the fathers 
to mention it, and who has caused most other writers of the patristic 
and middle ages to fall into the same hallucination in regard to it, 
into which he fell himself. 

Starting from the legend that Mark the Evangelist preached 
his gospel in Alexandria, and assuming that a saint must have 
made many converts, he next discovers that the ascetics described 
by Philo were these very converts. Fired with enthusiasm by his 
discovery, Eusebius can see no obstacles. The Therapeutae were 

1 There is also perhaps a reminiscence of 476. 35 in the following passage 
from the Stromateis, bk. 7 (Migne, p. 497 A = Paris 314), dAA' etm ptv 6cfj.c- 
Ato? yvuaccas 17 roiavrr) eyKparfia. The works of Philo owe their preservation 
entirely to the church, and the fathers Clement, Origen, Eusebius, Ambrose 
in their Commentaries on the 0. T. borrowed copiously from them, and always 
without acknowledgement. See Mangey's notes passim. 


apostolic men and women, who practised the rules of Christian 
life (icavovas) maintained by the church up to the very age of 
Eusebius. True they were of Hebrew stock, and continued to 
jealously maintain most of their national observances. They were, 
however, only not called by Philo Christians outright, instead of 
Therapeutae, because the name had not yet been everywhere pro- 
claimed. Did they not like the Christians in the Acts resign their 
worldly goods, and forsake their homes, transported with fervent zeal 
and burning to follow the prophetic life 1 Could the compositions 
of those whom they called ancient men, be anything else than the 
gospels and the writings of the Apostles, the Epistle to the Hebrews 
and the letters of Paul 1 Was not their pfyiarrr] eoprrj the Easter 
festival ? If any one doubted it, let him, says Eusebius, read about 
their fasts and their continence and self-niortifying life. If he were 
still so hardy and obstinate as to feel a doubt, then let him read 
about the virgin Therapeutae. Their fasts and vigils and respect 
for the words of God everything about them was Christian and 
only Christian. The same with the officers of the community. Had 
they not over them Christian bishops and deacons 1 And Christian 
hymns ? And so on to the end of the treatise. Philo had drawn 
all his information from the well-spring itself. He had associated 
with the Apostle Peter at Rome, and was the direct recipient of 
the earliest evangelic teaching. 

LIX. As we read to-day the two amazing chapters, which I have 
printed above together with the Latin of E-ufinus, we rub our 
eyes, and ask with astonishment : Is this the best that our greatest 
and earliest historian of the church has to give us by way of an 
account of the founding of the faith in the most important of its 
early centres ? Yet such is the case, and nothing shows so clearly 
the absence of anything like records in the days of Eusebius of 
the early fortunes of the church ; nothing better illustrates the 
uncritical eagerness of one of the most critical of the early fathers 
to catch at any document in the least suitable, and exalt it into 
a record of apostolic doings. We feel how impenetrable is the 
darkness which broods over the origins of Christianity as soon as 
we go outside the New Testament. 

LX. Such an error once started on its path by Eusebius was not 
likely to meet with a check from any of the later fathers, who were 
all, each more uncritical than the other. Jerome of course, for he 
was always content to copy Eusebius, greedily devoured the bait, 


and gave Philo a place in his list of ecclesiastical writers : ' idcirco 
a nobis inter script ores ecclesiasticos ponitur, quia librum de 
prima Marci Euangelistae apud Alexandriam scribens ecclesia, in 
nostrorum laude uersatus est : non solum eos ibi, sed in multis quoque 
prouinciis esse memorans, et habitacula eorum dicens monasteria. 
Ex quo apparet talem primum Christo credentium fuisse ecclesiam, 
quales nunc monachi esse nituntur et cupiunt.' Here we have one 
stage in advance of Eusebius in error and bad logic. He only 
argued that the Therapeutae must have been Christians, because 
they resembled them so closely. Hieronymus, however, knows all 
about the early Christians. Why ? Because they were Therapeutae, 
and because Philo had left a description of the latter. And he is 
evidently pleased to learn from so early a source that the earliest 
Christians were monks. Here we touch on a feature of this error 
which gave it life and vigour for many a century, and which 
sustains it in the Latin seminaries even at the present day. 

LXI. Epiphanius also goes a stage beyond Eusebius in error. 
Eusebius had confused the great festival of the Therapeutae with 
Easter, the greatest of the Christian festivals. Epiphanius 
supplements the lacunae in the Eusebian account, and boldly 
informs us that Philo resorted to the monasteries of these early 
Christians, was catechized by them, spent Holy Week in their 
society, and acquainted himself thoroughly with their principles 
and mode of life, with their fasts prolonged all through the Paschal 
week, etc. Alas, that we should depend upon such an author as 
I this for so much of our knowledge of the early Christian sects. 
1 For as we read his account of the Therapeutae in ch. 29 of his 
Panarium, we feel that if such a writer ever told the truth, at least 
I of his enemies, it must have been by accident. The later his- 
torians of the church, as a matter of course, follow in the wake of 
Eusebius, namely, Sozomen. lib. i, cap. 12; Cassianus De Coeno- 
biorum Institutione, lib. 2, cap. 5 ; the Venerable Bede in the 
Exordium of his Commentary upon Mark ; Cedrenus, Nicephorus, 
even it would seem, Suidas and Photius. These last two, however, 
do not vouch for the story, but introduce it by a \tyovai or fyacri. 

LXIL It was only when we reach the Reformation that glimpses 
of the truth began to make their way into men's minds ; and even 
then it was a practical interest that led to the discovery of the 
imposture. It was the age in which monkery was assailed, and its 
defenders required arguments. Here was a palmary one. The 


converts of St. Mark had been monks, or as good as monks. 
Therefore monasticism was an institution of the apostolic age. 
All the fathers were agreed about it. Wherefore it must be so. 
But the opponents of the Novatores, as the party of superstition 
styled the Reformers, had after all chosen their ground unskilfully ; 
and the learned Baronius himself in his Annales Ecclesiastici, under 
the year 64, can barely disguise his misgivings on the point. In 
his final summing up, however, he rejects every doubt : * Satis ex 
his omnibus constare arbitror, ipsum Philonem, secundum Eusebii, 
Epiphanii, Hieronymi, et aliorum sententiam, nonnisi de Christianis 
esse locutum ; ita tamen, ut licuit externo homini, rerum nostrarum 
secreta inexplorata habenti, et quae essent ludaeorum Christian- 
orum, ludaeis prorsus adscribere cupienti/ ' Negant Novatores,' 
he says contemptuously of those who had called in question the 
patristic view. 

LXIII. The first volume of Baronius appeared in the year 1588, 
and when therein Baronius referred to the Novatores, he must have 
had in view the work of Joseph Scaliger, De Emendatione Tem- 
porum, which had appeared a few years before in 1583. But the 
chief utterances of this giant among critics in regard to the ques- 
tion of the Therapeutae, will be found in a later work in which 
he defended his friend Johannes Drusius against the imputations 
of the Jesuit Nicolas Serrarius. These authors had both of them 
written concerning the Essenes, but on different sides ; and their 
works, along with Scaliger's contribution to the controversy, were 
republished in a convenient form at Delft (Delphis) in the year 1619, 
with a dedication by the editor to Prideaux, then Rector of Exeter 
College in Oxford. In his work on the Jewish sects Serrarius had, 
like the other Latin church writers of his day, supported the 
Eusebian view of the D. U. C., and had dubbed Drusius a heretic 
and defender of the heresies of the Calvinists. He had also called 
in question some of the Hebrew etymologies which Scaliger had 
proposed in his De Emendatione Temporum, in connexion with 
the Jewish sects. In return Scaliger falls upon him with pitiless 
severity, convicts him of error after error both of reading and inter- 
pretation ; but in assailing the Jesuit, he could not but glance at 
Eusebius who was the source of the error : * Summa Summarum,' 
he says, ' solum nomen novao-Trjpiov persuasit Eusebio reliqua omnia 
monaohis Christianis, ut nomen monasterii eorum habitationi, 
conuenisse. Nihil est in toto libro Philonis, quod non institute 



uetustissimorum (monachoruin) pugnans et contrarium sit .... unus 
Eusebius auctor est tarn crassi, tarn anilis erroris.' Scaliger's 
remarks on the D. U. C. cannot be surpassed for trenchant force 
and learning, and furnish in advance a sufficient reply to the 
critics of to-day, who pretend that the tract is, not indeed Philo's, 
but still a description of Christian monachism. Scaliger's argu- 
ments, if they told against Serrarius and his friends, tell against 
Lucius with double force. 

LXIY. About the same time Bellarmine in his work De Mona- 
chis, lib. 2, cap. 5, took up the cudgels against the Protestant 
authors of the Magdeburgenses Centuriae, who roundly declared in 
their bk. 4, ch. 6, col. 464, that monkish institutions were no part 
of the original Christian religion, but had first arisen early in the 
fourth century with Antony, Macarius and other fathers of the 
desert. Bellarmine draws his fourth proof of the vanity of the 
Reformers' views from the writings of Dionysius Areiopagita, 
which he assumed to be genuine ; although in his De Emendatione 
Temporum Scaliger had shown them to be forgeries later than the 
reign of Valentinian, and had even pointed out that the pseudo- 
Dionysius had derived his knowledge of the Therapeutae solely 
from the pages of Eusebius' History. Bellarmine's fifth proof of 
the antiquity of monkish institutions in the church is drawn from 
Philo : * quinto probatur ex Philone ludaeo qui etiam Dionysio 
Areiopagita fuit antiquior .... probemus igitur breuiter non 
dialectica ratiocinatione, sed testimoniis patrum, Philonem de 
Christianis esse locutum' etc. All through this controversy a 
modern reader is as much struck by the acuteness of the reformed 
critics, as by the blind deference on the part of really profound 
scholars, like Baronius, to the authority of the Fathers. Eusebius, 
Jerome, Epiphanius, had taken this view : therefore it must be true. 
That the view in question was very favourable to the pretensions of the 
Pope and of the monks, was no doubt an additional proof of its truth. 

Bellarmine and Pamelius further went to the D. U. C. for 
arguments, wherewith to defend the ordinances of the Roman 
church with regard to fasting ; and, in confuting these arguments, 
Johannes Dallaeus (Daille) in the year 1654, in his work De 
leiuniis, bk. 2, ch. 4, once more subjected the Eusebian hypothesis 
to searching examination. 'Neque enim Eusebius quos Philo in 
animo habuerit, melius quam ipse Philo, sciuit, neque uero 
Eusebio, ut hallucinaretur, semel tantum contigit. Sunt eius alii 


plurimi ac propemodum innumerabiles errores. Hieronymus et 
Epiphanius Eusebii hallucinationem, ut in aliis non paucis solent, 
ita hie quoque dve^erda-Ttos sequuti sunt/ Such is his summing up 
of the matter. 

LXV. Dallaeus was answered toward the end of the same 
century by an English divine, William Beveridge, Bishop of 
St. Asaph's. His criticisms may be read in the twelfth volume, 
p. 249, of his works, as reprinted in the Library of Anglo-Catholic 
theology, where they form part of his tract De leiunio Quadragesi- 
mali. They are well worth reading on account of their learning, 
their temperate and dispassionate tone, and the apt and ample 
illustrations they afford of many points in the Philonean work. 
He weighs the evidence on both sides, and plainly would discard 
the view that the Therapeutae were Christians, except for the 
great respect he bears for Eusebius, Hieronymus and Epiphanius 
as witnesses to the institutions of the early church : ' qui omnes/ 
he says, ' quarto claruerunt seculo, ac propterea de nascentis 
ecclesiae, ad quam longe propiores accedebant, disciplina multo 
melius iudicare potuerunt, quam nos qui tot non annorum, immo 
uero seculorum, interuallo ab iis remoti sumus/ These are 
thoughtful words indeed, but they can only raise in the mind of 
the modern student of early Christian institutions a feeling of 
regret and disappointment, that he has not in the early fathers 
more reliable authorities to guide him in his studies. 

In many ways the Fathers, in spite of their nearness to the first 
century, really understood it less than we do to-day ; and rejected 
most of the sources that they might have utilized and handed 
down to a grateful posterity, because their eyes were jaundiced 
by their orthodoxy. For one reason, however, we may probably be 
grateful to Eusebius. If he had not originated and given vogue 
to his absurd hypothesis, the works of Philo might never have 
been transmitted to us. They might have been lost, as have been 
countless other works of the Alexandrine school. It is because 
Philo was regarded as the historian and apologist of the earliest 
monks and nuns, and of the Apostle Mark's first converts, that in 
subsequent ages monks were always found willing to undertake 
the arduous task of transcribing his voluminous works. 

LXVI. In the year 1709, the great palaeographer Montfaucon 
appeared in the lists as the last serious exponent of the views of 
Eusebius. Montfaucon argued that Philo wrote the book late in 

Y 2 


the reign of the Emperor Claudius, when Christianity was already 
twenty years old ; and that he was thus able to make the references 
which we read at 475. 40 to the founders of the sect. He was 
answered, and very ably, by an adherent of his own religion, 
a Parisian magnate named Bouhier. This writer acutely points 
out that Philo could not possibly have written an apology for the 
nascent religion, because there are passages in his works which 
prove him to have been a passionate opponent of those who were 
lax in the matter of sabbath observance and of circumcision. 
These lax Jews could have been no other than the followers of 
Jesus Christ. Muratori, the discoverer of the famous Latin 
fragment on the Canon, can hardly be classed among the defenders 
of the Eusebian view, though by some writers he has been. For 
in his work De Primis Christianorum Ecclesiis Dissertatio, 
published at Arezzo in the year 1771, in vol. xii. of his collected 
works, he refuses to take a side in the controversy : ' equidem 
nullam in partem propendere uolo.' Nevertheless, the old leaven 
of his party still worked in him, and later in the same volume, 
p. 422, we find him writing in regard to the much-controverted 
question as follows : ' a nonnullis quidem eruditis uiris sententia 
haec (i.e. the opinion of Eusebius) in dubium uocatur. At nihil 
nobis eorum conatus efficiunt.' He at least admitted the learning 
of those who propounded the contrary view. His tone therefore 
contrasts favourably with that of the controversialists of the 
preceding century, and in particular with that of Petavius the 
Jesuit editor of Epiphanius, from whose Commentary published in 
the year 1622, I allow myself, by way of completing my review of 
this aspect and stage of the controversy, to quote the following. 
It is a note on the words of Epiphanius, Haer. 29 81 fjv alriav 
'leo-o-mot cKoXovvro, for Epiphanius considered the Therapeutae to 
be lessaei : ' Christianos olim lessaeos appellatos fuisse censet 
Epiphanius a lesse Dauidis progenitore : aut ab lesu, quod 
Hebraice Qcpcmfvrriv sonat aut a-tor^pa. In quo a nonnullis 
uehementius agitari solet ; sed haereticis ferme, quorum siue non 
immerito reprehendant, intolerabilis superbia; siue perperam 
accusent, uanissima ac ridicula impudentia est. Ex hoc igitur 
grege quidam : " profecto," inquit, " cum ilium Epiphanii locum 
lego, satis mirari nequeo hominis inscientiam, et in linguae 
interpretatione, et in ueritate historiae."' But Joseph Scaliger 
Was already dead when Petavius thug wrote of him; and there 


was no one left to pillory the Jesuits as they deserved to be 
pilloried, both for their ignorance and their foulness towards him 
of word and deed. But after all ' securus iudicat orbis.' To-day 
there is not a single Jesuit who would not accept Scaliger's 

LXVII. Towards the close of the seventeenth century we reach 
the age of the Encyclopaedists ; and the controversy begins to rage 
along other lines; the Jesuit or patristic view, whichever we 
prefer to call it, being now turned round and made to furnish 
a basis of attack, not any longer on the Jesuits, but upon 
Christianity itself as a system of revealed religion. Justin 
Martyr, at a shift to account for the similarity which he 
observed between the Mithraic rites and the Christian Eucharist, 
took refuge in the supposition that his own rites had been 
supernaturally revealed to the heathen by the devil. In the same 
way the learned Lightfoot, puzzled by the exactness of the parallel 
which the Bath Kol of the Talmud afforded to the incident 
narrated in Matthew 3. 16 and 17, and confident that the 
Almighty would not so late in their history have deigned to speak 
from heaven to so irretrievably lost a people as the Jews, assumes 
that it was a trick played upon them by Satan : ' Tuto suspiceris 
uoces istas, quas coelestes existimarunt, atque insignierunt nomine 
Batli Kol, uel a diabolo in aere formatas, ut deciperet populum ; 
uel a Magis diabolica arte, ut res suas promouerent ' (Horae Hebr. 
in Matt. 3. 16). The mistake of Eusebius is better than such 
arguments as these. The resemblances between the Therapeutae 
and the Christians may not have been as real as Eusebius fancied ; 
but once they were noticed, it was necessary to account for them 
either as the work of Christ or as the work of the devil. Third 
course there was none. We may congratulate ourselves that 
Eusebius chanced on the explanation which was both consistent 
with charity and favourable to the transmission to posterity of the 
writings of Philo. We may also regret that Justin was proof 
against a similar hallucination in regard to the rites of Mithras. 
But, asked Bolingbroke and Voltaire, if the Therapeutae and the 
Palestinian Essenes were so similar to Christians in their lives 
and self-discipline, as to have been actually considered to be 
Christians by the fathers of the fourth century, what became of 
the claims of that religion to be an entirely new revelation ? If 
men had already by their unaided efforts made themselves so like 


the primitive Christians, that the fathers themselves could not 
distinguish them therefrom, and if they had already reached this 
pitch of saintliness before ever Christ was born into the world, 
what became of the supposed necessity for an incarnation of God, 
and for the gift of the Holy Spirit 1 This was the line of argument 
which Bolingbroke and the English deists, followed by Voltaire 
and his friends in France, now began to pursue. It would not 
consist with the purpose of the present Excursus to trace out the 
history of this part of the controversy. It is enough to remark 
that the method of research implied therein, is capable, if used 
critically and in no contumelious spirit, of yielding us some 
knowledge of the process by which the new faith grew up out 
of the old. 

LXVIII. No one in the present century has ventured to uphold 
the Eusebian view, though it still, like a great deal of other rubbish, 
finds a place in Latin Catholic Histories of Christian Institutions. 
But much that is very valuable has been written in this century 
in Germany and elsewhere by Dahne, Bellermann, Neander, von 
Wegnern, Gfrorer, Baur, Zeller, and our own Lightfoot. Most of 
these writers have pointed out that the life of the Therapeutae, as 
described in Philo, was no more than an attempt to practise the 
ideas and principles which are reflected in his every page. The 
same writers have dwelt on the relation of the Therapeutae to their 
Palestinian contemporaries and analogues, the Essenes, and on the 
connexion of both the one and the other sect with the Christians. 
In this Excursus I have of set purpose abstained from following 
them into these questions. To treat them in the least adequately, 
requires a separate treatise. My wish has been in this book to do 
no more than to supply others with the requisite data for forming 
a sound judgement upon the authenticity of the treatise. 

LXIX. It has been reserved for a critic at the end of our own 
century, to invent an hypothesis as to the Therapeutae intrinsically 
less probable than that of Eusebius, and to have it adopted at once 
and avgTao-TQ>s by quite a number of distinguished scholars 1 . I 
refer to the work of Lucius, Die Therapeuten, Strassburg, 1880. 
I quote his hypothesis in the words in which he sums it up on 
p. 198 of this work: 'Wir haben es demnach in D. U. C. mit 

1 Professors Schiirer, E. Zeller, Ad. Harnack, Hilgenfeld, Hatch, Robert- 
son Smith, Cheyne, Drummond, Littledale, and many others. 


einer Tendenzschrift zu thun, welche, da sie eine weit ausge- 
bildete und in zahlreichen Landern verbreitete Askese, sowie 
Zustande voraussetzt, genau wie dieselben nur im Christenthum des 
dritten Jahrhunderts vorhanden waren, kaum anders aufgefasst 
werden kann, als eine etwa am Ende des dritten Jahrhunderts, 
unter dem Namen Philos, zu Gunsten der christlichen Askese verfasste 
Apoloyie ; als erstes Glied eines an derartigen Producten iiberaus 
reichen Litteraturzweigs der alten Kirche.' 

In combating such a hypothesis as this, supported by a farrago 
of misdirected learning, one hardly knows where to begin. But as 
the whole superstructure of it rests on the premiss that at the end 
of the third century monachism stood in need of elaborate apologies 
constructed on the model of the apologies of Justin, Theophilus 
and Athenagoras J , it may be asked 

LXX. (i) Where did Lucius learn this 1 And I use advisedly 
the word monachism ; because, if the D. U. C. delineates the life of 
Christians at all, it delineates, as Jerome saw, that of monks and 
nuns ; and not of isolated hermits, such as were Paul and Anthony. 
This is proved by the use of the words o-uo-r^a 482. 37, 
481. 42, irpoedpos 484. 5> f Koivat avvobovs 477- 2 9> KOLVOV 
476. 24, etc., and also by the whole tenour of the treatise. How- 
ever I need not labour this point, for of the numerous parallel 
types of fourth-century Christian societies which Lucius adduces, 

1 ' In wie viel hoherm Maasse mochte nicht eine solche Absonderung den 

nichtehristlichen Zeitgenossen als anstossig und verwerflich erscheinen 

Es hatte desshalb, angesichts soldier Anklagen, nichts befremdendes, wenn am 
Ende des dritten oder in den ersten Jahren des merten Jahrhunderts, ein litte- 
rarisch und philosophisch gebildeter, und fur die Askese seiner Zeit hoch 
begeisterter Christ auf den Gedanken gerathen ware, die allenthalben und 
namentlich in seinem eigenen Lande Aegypten aufkommende Sitte der christ- 
lichen Asketen . . . durch eine panegyrische Schilderung zu verherrlichen, sie 
gegen die Angriffe, denen sie ausgesetzt waren, zu vertheidigen, und ihre 
Lebensart auf dieselbe Weise zu rechtfertigen, auf welche in viel hoherni 
Maasse noch die Schriftsteller seiner Zeit d;is Christenthum vor Juden und 
vor Heiden vertheidigten .... Kein anderer Name aber hatte die Auctoritat 
dieser Schrift besser schiitzen, ihr mehr Einfluss und Ansehn verleihen konnen, 
als der Name des gefeierten Alexandrinischen Philosophen Philo. Lucius, 
pp. 153-4.' (The italics are mine.) Lucius, p. 152, refers to the censures passed 
by Cyprian and Tertullian on the Christian custom conveyed in the words of 
Hermae Pastor, Sim. 9, 1 1 (spoken by the irapOtvoi*) /*e0' ^wv KotprjOriay 
els ddt\(f)6s, Kal oi>x us dvijp, also to Clement of Alexandria (Strom, vii. 12, 70 
and Quis diu. salu., 36) and Pseu do- Cyprian. But what have these writers 
to do with a monastic askesis which did not yet exist ? 


and of which he believes the D. U. C. to be an adumbration, there 
is not one which, not being an invention of his brain, was not what 
was technically called a coenobium. Now where are the writers, 
where the school of thought, which, at the close of the third or 
beginning of the fourth century, attacked the Christian coenobia, 
and necessitated a defence of them, elaborately modelled like this 
on the earlier apologies for Christianity itself of Justin and others'? 
Were these enemies of the newly instituted monachism the old her- 
mits 1 On the contrary, Anthony himself, in the life of Pachomius 
(s. 77), has nothing but praise for the latter's invention. 'At the 
beginning/ he says, ' when I became a solitary (povaxos), there was 
no coenobium ; but each of the monks of an older day after the 
persecution (namely of Decius) practised (the holy life) quite alone. 
And after that our father (i. e. Pachomius) constructed (fnoirjaev) 
this blessing from the Lord.' All the early notices we possess of 
monachism are fulsome eulogies of it. That it was ever attacked 
by any Christian writers or thinkers of the late third or early 
fourth century, is the most gratuitous assumption. But, it may be 
objected, there were pagan critics who attacked it. Possibly, 
though in view of such works as Porphyry's De Abstinentia, 
I doubt it. But if there were, the case is no better for Lucius. 
For he would have it that the D. U. C. is an apology of monachism 
masked under the style and name of Philo, because the latter was 
a persona grata. With whom 1 With the pagans ? But what pagans 
ever heard of Philo the Jew, or cared one whit for his opinion in 
regard to Christian monasticism ? 

LXXI. (2) Whence did Lucius get the second premiss on which 
his figments repose, that at the end of the third century and 
beginning of the fourth, Philo was a writer so widely known and 
so much respected in Christian circles, that it was worth the while 
to father upon him, rather than on the Apostle Paul or Dionysius 
of Athens, or on Peter or Clement or Ignatius or any others of the 
Christian u7ro/3oAi^uIoi, an apology for monachism destined by its 
monkish forger to reconcile Christian readers to an institution, 
with which, however, they none of them had ever any quarrel 1 
The truth is that Lucius confounds the Philo, who thanks to the 
hallucination of Eusebius has found liis way into Jerome's list of 
Christian historians, with the Jewish or Pythagorean Philo of a 
former generation, before Eusebius had made his famous discovery. 
If we examine the references to Philo made by Christian writers 


in this earlier time, we find that they were rather ashamed to quote 
Philo ; or, if not quite that, at least not inclined to regard him as an 
authority, whose approval of an institution should at once command 
its acceptance by Christians. Let us examine a few of these 
references. Justin twice refers to Philo (i i B and 14 C), each time 
merely in support of an historical statement and not in support of 
a controverted institution. In each case he couples him with 
Josephus, as an historiographer worthy of respect. In each case 
also he is addressing himself to the pagans and not to Christians. 
Clement of Alexandria in his Stromateis(Sylb. 305 D and 403 D) 
alludes to Philo as 6 Llvdayopeios. Did Christians of the late third 
century care for the authority of a Pythagorean ? In two more 
passages he cites Philo's opinion, merely referring to him by name. 
But in a hundred passages he imitates his thought and language 
without mentioning his name. Origen three times refers to Philo 
by name in his Commentary on Matthew and In Celsuni. In the 
former his reference concerns the practice of eunuchisin, about 
which he had changed his mind. In the In Celsum, 4. 198 and 
6. 289, he commends Philo's wisdom as to certain matters, but only 
because the pagan critic Celsus had assailed through Philo his own 
fellow Christians. Elsewhere in the In Celsum, e.g. bk. 7, ch. 20, 
Philo is referred to thus : a>s KOI rS>v irpb ^fuav rive ? cdidagav. On p. 475 
of Origen's Commentary on Matthew, we have another reference 
which reveals to us how Philo the Jew stood in the estimation of 
the Christians for whom the Commentary was written. It is as 

follows : ra>v fJLfV rrpb iy/ieoi/ 7roir)(ras ns i/3Xia, vopw tepau/ d\\r)yopias. 

Elsewhere Origen refers to him as 6 'Eftpaios 6 ravra \eya>v and oXXos 
de 07/o-tj (see Wendland, Neu entdeckte Fragmente Philos, pp. in 
and 113). It is evident that it was prudent for a father of the 
church, when he quoted Philo, to conceal as much as possible the 
source of his quotations. When we come to Ambrose, who 
borrowed from Philo in a more wholesale way than even Clement 
or Origen, the anxiety to hide the source of his inspiration is 
equally marked. His loans are, according to the fashion of that 
age, usually unacknowledged. But where he does wish his readers 
to know that he is reproducing the thoughts of another, he is 
careful not to let them know that it is Philo. Thus in his De Fuga 
Saeculi, 4.20, which is largely translated from the tract of Philo, De 
Fugitiuis, he mentions Philo thus : ut ante nos scriptum est. So in 
his De Noe et Area, 13, n. 43 et aliqui ita acceperunt qui ante nos 


fuerunt ; ibid. n. 47 aliqui tamen ante nos sic interpretati sunt ; 
ibid. n. 63 tamen nonnulli ante nos aestimauerunt, and so forth 1 . 
The fathers were very glad to borrow from Philo, but they did not 
wish their congregations to be aware of it. A more convincing 
proof of the futility of Lucius' hypothesis than these quotations from 
Ambrose afford could not be desired. It is true that Ambrose was 
writing perhaps fifty years after Eusebius made his discovery, but 
that makes no difference. If he did not know of it, his testimony 
against Lucius is damaging ; if he did know of it, it is damning. 

LXXII. (3) Nor is Lucius' hypothesis less in conflict with 
chronology than with common sense. Pachomius, the first founder 
of the coenobitic life, did not begin his work before the commence- 
ment of the fourth century. Is it possible that a spurious defence 
of his work should have been foisted into all 2 the copies of Philo, 
and have come into the hands of Eusebius through the medium of 
Pamphilus' library as early as the year 315 8 ? The difficulty is 

1 The following instances are given by Mangey in his notes on the pages 
specified: Clem. Alex. Strom. I, p. 420 TiWs, aKoXovOus ST/AOJ/OTI TTJ XR T ] ar V 
8ori, \6yov opOov rbv povov 6<paaav (Philo I. 456) : Strom. I, p. 41 1 w?5e -rives 
(Philo 2. 80) : Origen, Com. in Matt. p. 230 (njprjae JJL\V ovv TIS irpo Tjp-wv . . . 
KOI SiiTYnaaro (Philo I. 388): Origen, Horn. 15 in losuam, Etiam ante nos 
quidam obseruantes notarunt (Philo i. 393) : Origen, Horn. 14 in lerem. 
ruv irpo efjiov 8f TIS (Philo I. 412) : Origen, c. Celsuin, lib. 4 ovx rlpeis SiSaa- 
Kopcv d\\' dvuOfv curb cro^wv irapet\r}(pafjicv (Philo I. 619) : Origen, Horn. 9 in 
Nuraer. Quidam autem ex eis qui ante nos interpretati sunt hunc locum 
(Philo I. 689) : Origen, c. Celsum, 6, p. 289 ire pi ^s (sc. ~K.Xip.aK03) Kalr$ &i\<uvi 
ovvTf.ra.Krai @i@\iov, diov (ppovipov Kal avvfTijs irapa rots <pi\a\rjO(ffiv fgerdcreajs 
(Philo i. 620). Here Origen is controverting one who assailed Jews and 
Christians alike. Ambrose, De Noa, c. 5 Alii habent (Philo T . 294). De Parad. 
ch. 2 ' in Graeco MS.' (Philo i. 40). If Eusebius in his De Praep. Evang. 
often cites Philo by name, it is because the literary purpose of his book requires 
him to do so. Such examples as the above may be multiplied by any careful 
reader of the fathers, yet Lucius writes : ' Kein anderer Name (sc. als Philos) 
hatte die Auctoritat dieser Schrift (sc. D. V. C.) besser schiitzen. . . konnen.' 

3 I say all, because, if it had not been so, it would not be found in all the 
Greek MSS. of Philo, as well as in the old Latin and Armenian Versions and 
in Eusebius' copies. 

8 See Diction. Christ. Biogr. art. ' Eusebius.' On p. 198 of his treatise 
Lucius says that the D. U. C. was forged ' etwa am Ende des dritten Jahr- 
hunderts ' ; on p. 154 'Am Ende des dritten oder in den ersten Jahren des 
vierten Jahrhunderts.' The forger, therefore, could intercalate his work into 
all the copies of Philonean writings, between the Q. O. P. L. and the De Lega- 
tione where Eusebius found it, and where we find it in most of our Greek 
MSS., and all this within the short space of fifteen years ! Credat ludaeus 


hardly less, if the D. U. C. be supposed to be a defence of St. An- 
tony, while as to the Hierakitae and Ecetae and other dancing 
ascetics, male and female, whom Lucius puts forward (p. 190) as 
the originals of the Therapeutae, they were all either posterior to 
the writing of Eusebius, H. E. book 2, or not ascetes at all of the 
coenobitic type pourtrayed in the D. U. C. Of the date of Hierax or 
Hieracas we know nothing except that he was later than Origen ; 
that he had already died in old age when Epiphanius was writing 
his fifty-eighth heresy; and that his life must have overlapped that 
of Epiphanius, who was born in 320, by at least thirty years (see 
life of Epiph. ch. 27). Who will believe that there was time for an 
apology for institutions, which by Lucius' own admission only arose 
in the fourth century, to have been foisted into all the copies of 
Philo then existing, as early as the year 315; so deftly too as 
to impose upon Eusebius, who though in many ways sharing the 
want of critical faculty which characterized his age, is yet nearly 
always right in his ascription of works to their authors. Nor is 
this the only impossibility. In the Armenian Version we have a 
witness to the text of the D. U. C. not later than 420 A. D., and 
very probably made from a text much older. In the Latin Version 
we have another witness of the same age 1 . In the Eusebian 

1 I have advisedly put down the old Latin Version to as late a date as 
possible. When I printed the Latin Text in the foregoing pages, I was not 
aware that Pitra had published it in his Analecta Sacra Spicilegio Solesmensi, 
torn, 2, p. 298 foil, from the two Vatican MSS. which I also have consulted. 
He assigns to this version a higher antiquity than I ventured to do. For after 
alluding (p. 298) to the circumstance of Ambrose having had in his hands the 
works of Philo including the lost Quaestiones he continues thus : ' Alterum est 
minus notum, ne penitus dicam sepultum in nocte et obliuione : exstitisse 
nimiruin, fortasse ante Ambrosium, Philonis ueterem latinum interpretem, 
qui eiusdem plures libros tenuit, uertitque rudi sermone, quos mediolanensis 
Ainbrosiana uestiuit elegantia, simul ac classici Armenorum scriptores haicano 
eos auro decorabant . . . quo uero liber est, scatetque uocabulis insolentioribus, 
eo uetustior interpres mihi est : ac nisi, i upto identidem Philonis sermone, 
scholia inserta essent, in quibus fit respectus ad Apollinarem (quod fortasse fuit 
ab alio recentiore interpolatum), parum abesset quin hie uiderem unum ex illis 
interpretibus, magis graecis quam latinis, qui statim ab Irenaei aeuo et inde 
ad Eucherium et Cassiodorum, nee sudori nee fastidio pepercerunt, ut thesauros 
Helladis qualicunque cum Latinitate communicarent. Multa enim noster 
habet quae ad Irenaei librarium Graeco-celticum, ad Melitonis interpretem, 
ad Commodiani et Tertulliani dialectum et indolem pertinent.' On p. 319 
ibid. Pitra affirms the common authorship of the version of the D. U. C. with 
that of the Quaestiones and Pseudo-Chronicon on the same grounds on which 


extracts we have excerpts taken from it before the year 315. 
Now, as I have pointed out above (p. 7), the Greek MSS. and the 
old Latin all flow from one archetype; the Armenian and the 
Eusebian texts from another and independent archetype. But the 
Greek text was already an old and much worn text when the 
Latin Version was made, for the Latin reflects many of the corrup- 
tions characteristic of its congeneric Greek texts ; and on the other 
hand some of the Greek texts, especially Cod. Laurent. Plut. x, cod. 
xx, contain a tradition which in order of derivation is much older 
than that of the Greek text from which the Latin was translated. 
It follows that the text of our Greek MSS. had already had a long 
history before the year 400. But this is not all. There was 
a lacuna (see p. 7 above) in the archetype 2 at 483. 18; the 
Armenian Version supplies the lost words ; therefore the Greek 
text which underlay it was genealogically older than 2. Yet it also 
before the year 400 had contracted many errors of its own, such 
as can only have arisen from much copying and recopying. Lastly 
there had been time before A. D. 315 for the Eusebian text to 
contract errors, as at 483. 46, absent from 2 (see above p. 250). 
All this implies to a student of manuscripts that the text of the 
D. U. C. had, before the year 400, already had a long history, 
which cannot be crushed into the short period which Lucius' theory 
would impose upon it. The Eusebian and Armenian texts, the 
old Latin and existing Greek texts, can have converged only at 
a point in time long anterior to 300 A.D. 

LXXIII. (4) Let us for a moment forget the absurdity of the 
premiss that either pagan or Christian readers would approve of an 
institution merely because the Jew Philo had stamped it with his 
approval. Then it still remains a nice problem for Lucius to solve, 
why the forger who wished his forgery to be attributed to Philo, did 

I have affirmed it (p. 144 above) : ' ex singular! uidelicet scribendi genere, quod 
in triplici opusculo ita sibi cohaeret, uel in immanissima quorundam uocabu- 
lorum insolentia, ut omnino oporteat, cuncta ex uno et eodem calamo cecidisse.' 
I had already in the Expositor (1890) indicated the very ancient form of the 
Latin texts of Genesis contained in this version. If, as Pitra very justly 
surmises, the Latin Version of the D. U. C. belongs to the age of Tertullian, 
what becomes of Lucius' argument ? The reference to the Apollinarists (see 
above p. 144) must be an interpolation, for it only occurs in one family of the 
text. It thus gives us a terminus ad quern instead of a terminus a quo in 
estimating the antiquity of the version. 


not, like other forgers of his day, work into the body of his forgery 
an attestation of its Philonean authorship. But he has not done so. 
Like every other genuine work of Philo which remains to us the 
D. U. C. lacks such attestation. It was not Philo's way, to write 
thus : I, Philo say and think, or have seen, this or that. But this 
is just what a forger would have put into his forgery *. Some of 
the best manuscripts of the treatise do not even add the name of 
Philo in the title 2 . How then were the readers of the forgery to 
know that they were reading a work of Philo's ? They could only 
have inferred its authorship as we to-day infer it, namely from its 
style and from its being written in the same roll of papyrus with 
other works of Philo. This being so, the forger must have limited 
his ambition. He can only have wished to impose on students 
and owners of Philo's works. But what forger ever so limited 
the range of his ambition? How, moreover, could he have 
intercalated his forgery among the genuine works of Philo on so 
widespread a scale, as that a copy of Philo in Caesareia should 
already contain it as early as the year 315, and an Armenian have 
it in his independent copy in Ararat, and the Latin translator find 
it in his by the end of the same century, if not before A. D. 300 ] 
The existing tradition of Philo's works is most manifold. How does 
Lucius explain the presence of the D. U. C. in every form of it 1 
And not only is it uniformly present therein, but occupies pretty 
much the same position in all known texts. 

LXXIV. (5) Writing about the year 300, this imaginary forger 
must have intended his forgery for the orthodox reader, since we 
find the book very soon afterwards in the hands of so many orthodox 
persons. For in those days an heretical book did not as a rule 
at once quit the circle of religionists for whom it was written. 
How then can the D. U. C. be a thinly veiled description of the 
Hierakitae, a sect of heretics whom Epiphanius, from whom alone 
we derive our knowledge of them, anathematizes with more than 
usual vigour ? And in this connexion more formidable difficulties 

1 Cp. e.g. Petri Euangelium, c. 60 170; 81 *S,ip.(uv Herpos. Pseudo-Pionius 
Uita Polycarpi, c. 22 '70; 8e na.Xiv TLiovios. 

2 Yet Lucius, like his master Prof. Graetz, writes (p. 1 79) of the forger, 
' der unter Philo's Namen schrieb'; p. 198 'unter dem Namen Philo's'; so 
p. 12 ' der Verfasser . . . kein anderer sein will als Philo.' It is pretty certain 
that, in those codices in which the name *t'Acwi/os is added in the title, the 
addition was made by the scribes only, for TOV avrov often stands instead. 


than that present themselves. Forgers were careful not to offend 
the susceptibilities of those for whom they wrote. Yet this forger 
makes out his primitive Christian saints to be heretics of a type 
peculiarly offensive to the ordinary Christian of the third and 
fourth centuries, for he represents them as taking plain water 
instead of wine in their Eucharist, or rather in the meal which 
Lucius absurdly believes to have been the Eucharist. He also 
represents them as reclining at this Eucharist, an attitude which 
we never find in the pictures of the early Eucharist preserved in 
the catacombs. In all the pictures of the early Eucharist given in 
the works of De Kossi and Kraus we see the participants sitting 
up at table. The Christians no doubt sat up, although Jesus and 
his disciples had reclined at the last supper, in order to mark 
a contrast between the Eucharist and the banquets of the heathen l . 
The passage in D. U. C. 482. 13, if written by a forger, would 
have been lost except on an archaeologist. And there are other 
solecisms in the forgery, very remarkable as coming from one who 
was, as Lucius describes him, a ' literarisch und philosophisch 
gebildeter.' For example, he represents his early Christian saints 
as no less jealous of the Jewish sabbath than were the Pharisees. 
For Lucius' attempts to explain away the use of the word e/35o'/uats 2 
as a disguise for some other day of the week are puerile. Did the 
forger who, as I have shown, can on the hypothesis of Lucius have 
addressed his book to none but students of Philo, suppose that those 
students would interpret the word e'/SSd/zaty in any other sense than 
that in which their favourite author invariably used it 1 The 
presence of women in a Christian monastery is another solecism. 
It may have been consonant with the feelings of the Hierakitae and 
of a few other of the obscure and late heretics, whom Lucius has 

1 Cp. Athen. Deipnosoph. 5. 4 (ed. Casaub. 191 F) and i. 14 (18 A, B) kirl 
roffovrov KTTfirT<!uKafj.fv ws KaraKeTaOai Saivv/Afvoi. See Mangey's note on the 
De losepho, 2. 70. 

2 Lucius, p. 175: Sie (i.e. pseudo-Philo) hiitet sich angstlich davor, 
diesen Tag ah den Jiiduchen Sabbath erscheinen zu lassen und zu bezeichnen- 
ein Wort das, wenn die Therapeuten Juden gewesen waren, und Philo der 
Verfasser von D. V. C., schwerlich fehlen wurde, wie dies Derenbourg, Jour. 
Asiat. 1868, p. 282, richtig hervorgehoben hat. Der Siebente Tag etc. Philo 
rarely uses any other word but @8ufjii] for sabbath, and in my testimonia at 
476. 8, I have given several instances. Lucius and Derenbourg consider 
a very slender knowledge of Philo to be necessary as an equipment for sitting 
in judgement on the genuineness of one of his most characteristic writings. 


hunted up out of the repertory of Epiphanius ; but it would not 
have been tolerated by the vast majority of Christians of the early 
fourth century, whether orthodox or no. Lastly the forger, though 
he lived in an age in which the word fj.ovaa-TT]piov meant a monastery 
in our modern sense of the word, deliberately used it to mean 
a single chamber in a house set apart for private devotion, used it 
namely in the sense in which the word ra^ieiov is used in the New 

LXXV. (6) Let us then, before quitting this part of the 
subject, sum up the various characteristics which the readers of 
Lucius' pseudo-Philo must have possessed, in order that the 
forgery should appeal to them. Firstly, they must have been 
diligent readers of Philo ; or they would not have been so well- 
acquainted with his style, as to realize that this, in all other ways 
unauthenticated, treatise was his. Secondly, they were to be 
Sabbatarians of a pre-Christian and anti-Christian type, and were to 
be MowcrcW yvdapi^oi and lovers of the Jewish law. Thirdly, they were 
to be archaeologists, or they would have been offended at the 
recumbent position in the Eucharist. Fourthly, they were to be 
Aquarii or Hydroparastatae. Fifthly, they were to be Hierakitae 
and approve of joint establishments of monks and nuns. Sixthly, 
to appreciate the forger's masterpiece, they must have been deeply 
tinged with Stoic thought, or they could not have understood 
the frequent references in the D. U. C. to the law of nature. 
Seventhly, they must have been moderately tinged with Pytha- 
gorean learning, or the passage at 481. 25 foil, would probably 
have annoyed them. Eighthly, they must have united with the 
above intellectual peculiarities a certain gift of clairvoyance, or 
they would not have seen that a sect, which could be described by 
Philo, a contemporary of Jesus Christ, as being already at the time 
of his describing them, a very old sect, with very old truy-ypafi/uara 
written by their old-time founders, was no other than the early 
church, and the said founders no other than the apostles. Or are we 
to regard it as a proof of the extreme subtlety both of the forger 
and of his readers, that this touch was introduced into the pseud- 
epigraphon? Ninthly, these fourth-century readers, whom this 
forgery was destined to deceive, must have possessed extreme 
magnanimity ; otherwise they cannot have cared to learn that the 
early church was a aipeatr. But after all, did not the forger take the 
Hierakitae for his model ? Tenthly, these same readers must have 


had some of Lucius' own insight, or they could not have realized at 
once that when Philo talked of the Law he meant the Gospel ; when 
of Jews, that he meant Christians ; when of the Sabbath, that he 
meant Sunday ; when of the Pentecostal meal, that he meant the 
Eucharist. Did ever a forger look for so many requirements in 
his readers, or presuppose in them the union of so many various 

LXXVI. (7) Let us pass on to consider how Lucius treats 
of the Holy Symposion of the Therapeutae. I have already 
explained the passage in the text, 481. 22. It merely refers to 
the Day of Pentecost and its eve. Of course Lucius translates 
dia WTO. cpSopa&mv in the sense of * every seven weeks ' ; for he 
is not the man to pick himself out of a pit into which wiser men 
have fallen. ' Es alle neun und vierzig und fiinfzig Tage wieder- 
kehrte,' he says (p. 48 and passim). This, he says, was no Jewish 
feast (on p. 48); nor, he adds, did the forger mean his readers 
to regard it as such. ' Had he done so, he would not have called 
to his aid tlie symbolism of numbers in order to explain and 
justify it.' Does then Philo never resort to such symbolism in 
explaining and justifying the Jewish festivals ? On the contrary, 
like Doctor Slop with his seven sacraments, Philo never misses an 
opportunity of doing so, and in my testimonia to 481. 23 and 28 
I have given instances, a few out of many, of similar explana- 
tions of the Feast of Pentecost. Lucius' criticism displays 
a hopeless ignorance of the modes of thought of the author 
whom he so lightly condemns as spurious. 

LXXVII. On p. 50 of Lucius we read, ' Der Alexandrinismus, 
resp. Philonismus, gibt also allein den schliissel zur erklarung des 
grossten festes' But on p. 96, he writes thus ' It remains quite 
inexplicable, how a man like Philo could have thrown the aegis 
of his authority over a sect . . . which in the eyes of a Jew must 
have seemed decidedly heretical, since in a scandalous way they 
kept non-Jewish feasts, and attached to them the greatest signifi- 
cance ; as is proved by their calling this the greatest feast.' Nor 
is Lucius content to thus refute himself. He allows himself 
further extravagances; and on pp. 178, 179, we are informed 
that the recurring eve and festival of the Therapeutae were no 
other than the Christian Sunday and its eve Saturday. ' The 
seven times seventh day,' he says, ' is a transparent " anspielung " 
on the sabbath, and the fiftieth must have specially recommended 


itself to him who wrote under Philo's name, as a mode of indicating 
the Christian Sunday V And, he adds, just because it was Sunday 
they turned to the sun when they offered up their morning prayer. 
On p. 172, he tells us that the Therapeutae must have been 
Christians because they drank warm water on the sabbath, and 
quotes Justin, Dial. c. 29. 

LXXVIII. All this nonsense comes of mistranslating 8m mi 
e/3ojuaa>i/ 2 , which in the Greek of any age would naturally mean 
' after seven weeks/ and not ' ever}'- seven weeks ' ; and in Philo's 
Greek could hardly mean anything else. The preposition 6\d with 
the genitive seldom gives the sense of recurrence, unless the context 
in some way indicates that it is to be so interpreted, as in Plato, 
Laws, 624 B (poiTwvros Trpos rr]v TOV rrarpos 6*00-7 ore o-vvovaiav dt 
fvdrov CTOVS. Here are a few examples in which the mere lapse 
of a certain time is signified by did : when Jesus said (Matt. 26. 
6 1, Mark 14. 58) that he would raise up the temple &a rpiibv 

1 Lest I should be suspected of translating Lucius in an unfair manner, 
I venture to add the German text in which this exquisite bit of theorizing is 
contained : ' Die christlichen Parallelen, welche sich zur Schilderung des 
" grossten Festes " ergeben, konnten vielleicht desshalb als ungenugend er- 
funden werden, weil das therapeutische Fest nicht je am siebenten und darauf 
folgenden Tag (wie am Sabbath und Sonntag bei den Christen), sondern je am 
siebenmal siebenten, dem neunundvierzigsten und dem darauf folgenden Tag 
gefeiert wurde. Aber dagegen liesse sich doch wohl beinerken, dass der Ver- 
fasser von D. V. C. unmoglicher Weise die christliche Sabbathfeier, genau so 
wie dieselbe zu seiner Zeit in Aegypten bestand, in die vorchristliche Zeit 
hatte versetzen konnen, ohne sofort den Zweck, den er verfolgt, und sich selbst 
zu verrathen ; dass er unmb'glich das Geniessen eines heiligen Mahles an einem 
jeden Sabbath bei seinen Helden hatte beschreiben konnen, ohne sie sofort, 
nicht als philosophirende Mosisjiinger, sondern als wirkliche Christen zu docu- 
mentiren. Desshalb musste er den Inhalt des christlichen Festes unter der 
Hiille eines von ihm erdachten therapeutischen verbergen. Er wahlte hierzu 
den siebenmal siebenten Tag, was eine durchsichtige Anspielung auf den 
Sabbath ist, und den funfzigsten, welcher sich ihm, der unter Philo's Namen 
schrieb, besonders empfehlen musste, um damit den christlichen Sonntag 
anzudeuten. Denn nach Philo, De nom. mut. 1080, C, war funfzig die Zahl 
der Befreiung. Der funfzigste Tag konnte desshalb nur der Tag der Befreiung 
sein. Nach der christlichen Anschauung aber gait gerade der Sonntag als der 
"Tag der Befreiung" ("Befreiung aus der Sclaverei des Irrthums," Const. 
App. VII, 30).' 

2 Cp. the way in which Josephus, Antiq. 3. 10. 6, speaks of the Pentecost : 
'Ej386p/r]S J38o|j.a.8os 8ury'YVT]jJLVT]S f**Ta ro\m\v rrjv dvffiav, avrai 8' tialv al 
TWV 6&8ofjia8ojv f]p.epai rtaaapaKOVTa. /cat evvea, [rp TrevT^/coaT?} 1 , ty 
dffapOa KaXovffi, orjp.aivfi Se TOVTO TrevTrjKOffTrjv K.T.\. 



rjfjifpwv, he did not mean ' every three days/ Nor when we read 

that the risen Lord was 5V rjpfp&v revaapaKovTO. oirravoufvos avrois, 

are we to infer that he appeared every forty days. So Acts 24. 
1 7 6Y To>v K\ei6v(i>v Trapeyevofjirjv = ' I presented myself after many 
years'; Gal. 2. I 8ia ScKarcvo-dptov erwv Trd\iv dvej3r]V els 'Ifpooro'Xv/za. 
So Mark 2. i SV fjpepSiv, 'after some days. 

In writers other than Hellenistic it is the same, e. g. Plutarch, 
Cimon : 6 Ki/iG>i> . . . ra oara (sc. Thesei) Kari]yayv cis TTJV avrov oV 
fT&v o-xe66*> oKTaKoo-iav (or ? TfTpdKoviwv), ' after 800 years/ Isocrates, 
Archid. 121 B complains that the Thebans ravrrjv (sc. Plataeae) 
8m TpiaKoo-iW erwv KaroiKifavari, i. e. ' after a lapse of 300 years/ 

So DioSCOrideS I 8ta dvelv ^/Mfpoii/ dno^eovTfs TO 7rp)TOV v8<op } aXXo 

t, 'after two days.' Plato, Rep. i. 328 C 8ta xp vov 7^P 
avrov, l it was a long time since I had seen him V In 
the Latin version of Gelenius the phrase is rightly rendered : 
post septem hebdomadas elapsas. Joseph Scaliger seems to have 
begun the mistake, and connected the Suppliants with the 
Samaritan sect, mentioned by Epiphanius, of 2e/3ovaZoi (Panarium, 
lib. I. xi). All subsequent writers have fallen into the same 
error, in spite of Leviticus, ch. 23. 15 and 16, and the passages 
of Philo which I give in my testimonia. But Scaliger only 
supposed that the Suppliants continued throughout the year in 
each seventh week to celebrate a simulacrum of the Pentecost, 
which is a reasonable, though superfluous and forced, interpretation. 
He was incapable of supposing that the eve of the Pentecostal 
feast always fell on a Sabbath ; which is virtually the error 
of Lucius when he argues that the Therapeutae were Christians, 
because they drank hot water on that day. The eve of Pentecost 
only fell on a Sabbath when the Paschal day did so ; and that 
cannot have been often, since Hillel was the first doctor found 
to decide which of the two in such a case should yield precedence 
to the other. 

LXXIX. (8) Having with Kuenen and Graetz espoused this 
misinterpretation of Sta, Lucius is, like them, well on his way to 
fall into the far more monstrous error of supposing that the ' holy 
symposium' of the Suppliants is to be regarded as an agape 

1 So in 476. 43 and 48 we should translate ' after three days,' ' after six 
days.' It does not necessarily mean that some of the Suppliants only tasted 
food once a week all the year round. 


followed by an eucharist ; though in order to so regard it he 
has to misconstrue the text. Philo starts by describing all the 
material circumstances and ordering of the feast : (i) how it was 
the Pentecostal festival 481. 22-30; (ii) how they dressed in 
white and were joyous (according to Jewish custom) 481. 30; 
(iii) how they said grace 481. 31-40; (iv) then how the elders 
lay down in the order of their election 481. 41-482, 2 ; (v) how 
the women, most of them aged virgins, participated in the 
Pentecostal feast (after the manner of Jewish women of that 
or any other age) 482. 3-13; (vi) how the sexes were separated 
482. 13-15; (vii) how the furniture of the feast was coarse, 
but good, 482. 15-24; (viii) how the distinction of master and 
slave was forgotten on the occasion (in obedience to Deut. 16. 
vv. n, 12) 482. 24-483. i *. (ix) He completes this part of the 
description at 483. 2-15 by telling us what they were going 
to eat, to wit, clear water, warmed for the delicate ones, bread 
with salt and hyssop. Kal TO. p*v Trpamz rotavra, he says 483. 15, for 
his readers have learned the material preliminaries of the banquet. 
It only remains to detail its spiritual preliminaries, to which 
accordingly he now directs his reader's attention. 

LXXX. (x) When the elders have lain down, and while the servers 
still stand, there follows at once an allegorical exposition of the 
Holy Scriptures 483. 16-484. 8. (xi) When this is over, all clap 
their hands, and the precentor stands up aiid intones a hymn. 
Other individuals follow him in an appointed order, but only 
one at a time. The rest only break silence when they join 
in the refrains 484. 9-21. (xii) When they have all sung their 
hymns, the younger members bring in Tf\v irpo juicpou XexOeio-ai' 
Tpaire^aj' . . . e<' 77$ TO Trai/aycoraroi/ <rm'oi/, namely bread, leavened 
out of reverence for the shewbread which was still being offered 
on the holy table in the temple at Jerusalem ; but which only 
Levites, the spiritual superiors but models of the Therapeutae, 
might eat 484. 22-23. ( xr ii) Then they eat the supper, thus 

1 In this particular Philo is also concerned to point out that the Therapeutic 
festival did not in the humanity of its arrangements fall short of the religious 
feasts of the Greeks. Cp. Athen. Deipnosoph. 5. 4 ( = 192 B) irdaa Si avp-no- 
criov ovvayuyri irapa rots apxaiois TTJV ahiav els Oeov av<pfpe, Kal 
t\pwvro TOIS oitceiois TWV Ofwv Kal vpvots Kal cJScuY Kal SouAos ovSels fy b 
v, d\\' 01 veoi TUV \fvOfpcav <avo\6ovv. 

Z 2 


at last brought in (/uera TO delnvov) l , and after it proceed to celebrate 
the holy Trczj/i/vxiSa 484. 33-485. 40. 

LXXXI. Could there be a clearer, more straightforward and 
self- consistent account than this, of the Pentecostal feast 1 ? Yet 
Lucius misunderstands and mangles it to fit it to his theory, and 
Harnack following suit declares Philo's account to be very obscure. 
Philo's mention (in ix = 483. 2-15) of what the Therapeutae were 
going to eat is declared to refer to a Christian agape, which they 
set to work and consumed before the npo /ziKpoC Ac^eum rpdirefa 
was brought in. The way is thus prepared for pretending that 
the latter is the Christian Sacrament 2 ; and, to complete the bungle, 
Travayeo-TaTov CTITIOV is (p. 113), with a strange ignorance of the Greek 
language, rendered as if it were iravdyiov 3 . ' Philo und die vor- 
christlichen Schriftsteller kennen das Wort nicht. Es findet 
sich erst bei den christlichen Schriftstellern, die mit demselben 
Travayeo-TaTov (ririov ausschliesslich die allerheiligste Speise bei 
ihrem heiligen Mahle bezeichnen.' Could error be more reckless 1 
Liddell and Scott, under navayfjs, refer to profane writers alone, 
e.g. Dion. H. (three times), Plutarch, Camill. 20, Corp. Inscr. 
380. 6, Poll. i. 33, Max. Tyr. 30. 4 (= 121, 3), Aelian, Julian, 
p. 1 60. Pseudo-Dionysius is the only Christian writer who uses 
it in the same sense as the preceding. In the Christian fathers it 
is used but rarely, and then only in the sense of * all-accursed ' ; 
a nice epithet to apply to the Christian Sacrament ! Suicer, from 
whom Lucius claims (p. 113) to derive his knowledge of the word, 
does not give it at all. Lucius looked out iravdyios ! Now as 
to the sense of the word. Dionys. Hal. uses it of magistrates = 
sacrosanctus. Proclus (Theolog. Platon. bk. I. ch. i) as 'all- 
sacred,' Tds TTdvayearrdTas Trepi T&V Qeiwv v(pr)yf)(reis. Plutarch USCS 
it of Vestal?, probably as = ' all pure ' ; Pollux as an epithet 
appropriate to a religious festival of any sort : iepofpavrai, dadovxoi, 
pdpoi) i/peiai, 

1 Yet Lucius, p. 183, asserts that it cannot be demonstrated ' durch klare und 
entscheidende Belegstellen . . . dass die Therapeuten, nachdem sie sich zu Tische 
gelegt, auch gegessen batten.' However, he gives them the benefit of the 
doubt, and argues that they were all Christians because they had consumed 
both an agape and an eucharist ! 

2 p. 1 86 'was anders konnte man in dieser Feier erkennen, als die Feier 
des christlichen Abendmahls ? ' 

3 e.g. so Lucius, p. 167, 'die allerheiligste Speise,' so p. 186 and passim. 


Either of the latter senses suits this passage : ' all pure/ if Philo 
means to contrast the better bread made of fine flour which the 
Jews ate at Pentecost, with the coarse article of which they 
usually partook (on the differences of Alexandrian bread see 
Pollux, i. 248 and 6. 72): 'all sacred,' if we reflect that at 
Pentecost wave-offerings were made of leavened loaves, and that 
in this way a consecration was imparted to the leavened bread, 
which, now that the harvest was in, all men eat ' in their 
habitations ' ; though the laymen did not of course eat the two 
wave-offerings any more than they did the shewbread. Or lastly, 
it may simply be a natural epithet to apply to food, which they 
had prayed to God to find Qvpriprj KOI KOTO, vovv (481. 40) l . 

LXXXII. Moreover the agape was separate from the Christian 
eucharist ; whereas the text specially identifies the a-iriov or faantov 
in (xii) with that in (ix). In a lucid moment Lucius sees this 
fatal objection to his theory. ' De Uita Contemplatiua scheint 
zwar nur von einem (the italics are his) Tisch zu wissen (rf)v 
\x6fl(rav Tpurrefav 902, A= 484. 21); aber die von den Jiinglingen 
herbeigebrachte rpimefa kann gar nicht mit der 900 E ( = 483. 
7 and 8) erwahnten identisch sein' (p. 29). But if it was not 
identical, why does the forger so expressly declare that it was 1 ? 
But Lucius knows better even than his forger ; * quos Philo in 
animo habuerit, melius quam ipse Philo, sciuit/ as Dallaeus put 
it. No wonder that after this Lucius talks (p. 184) of the 
' wohliiberlegte Zweideutigkeit, unter welcher sie (i. e. pseudo- 
Philo) ihre wirkliche Tendenz zu verbergen suchte/ This tendency, 
he continues, ' tritt am klarsten in dem absonderlichen Einwand 
zu Tage, welchen sie sich 900, E ( = 483. 18), stellen la'sst : nachdem 
die Gaste sich gelagert, dann geht doch wohl das Trinken 
an ? wird Mancher fragen/ &c. Had he consulted a decent text, 
he would have known better than thus to rely on a passage which 
obviously makes nonsense, and where in consequence Mangey 
marked a lacuna. 

1 In any case it is difficult to see how auy one not under an hallucination 
could identify the -rrava^iararov ffiriov with the eucharist, for we are especially 
informed in 484. 29 that, in spite of its purity or sanctity (whichever way we 
render the word), this oiriov of the Suppliants was far below the shewbread 
reserved for the Levites both in ' simplicity and purity.' The shewbread was 
air\ovffTara KOI d\iKpivearaTa. How could the eucharistic bread, which 
already in Ignatius is called a (pa.piJ.aKov rrjs aOavaaias, fall short of any others 
in these qualities of purity and simplicity ? 


LXXX1II. (9) It is necessary to examine thoroughly Lucius' 
book, for do we not read in Prof. Emil Schiirer's History of the 
Jewish people (Div. 2, vol. 3, p. 358 of English translation) that, 
' it is by his (i. e. Lucius') thorough and methodical investigation 
that the spuriousness of its authorship has been definitely decided ' 1 
And was not Prof. Zeller converted by it from his old sound view * ? 
Let us then glance at the passages in the D. U. C. which Lucius 
selects as especially un-Philonean. For the exigencies of his theory 
demand that the forgery should be so Philonean as to deceive 
readers of the fourth century, yet so un-Philonean as that Lucius 
can easily expose the trickery. Accordingly on p. 154, as we saw, 
Lucius describes his forger as ' Ein litterarisch und philosophisch 
Gebildeter.' That is when he wishes to account for his marvellous 
power of writing with the very pen of Philo. But on p. 95, we 
read that ' sein Geist ist geradezu moncbisch bornirt'; and on 
p. 96, we read of 'der gereizte gehassige Ton, den D. U. C. 
gegen alles nicht therapeutische, und namentlich die griechische 
Philosophic anschlagt, die geradezu kindisch absurde Polemik, in 
welcher sie sich gegen die heidnische Gesellschaft ergeht, und uber- 
haupt der enge, bornirte Gesichtskreis innerhalb dessen ihr Verfasser 
sich bewegt. Es bleibt, &c. (for continuation see above, LXXVII. 
on p. 336). Lucius is in a dilemma. If the tone and style of the 
forgery be so unlike Philo as this, then how should its fourth-century 
readers, who were ex hypothesi students of Philo, suppose that in 
it Philo was addressing them ? For, except in the Philonean 
character of the piece, they could have no evidence of its Philonean 
authorship; the tract being, as I have pointed out, virtually 
akephalous, and destitute of any internal attestation of its origin. 
However, let us consider the passage in the D. U. C. which is 
' geradezu monchish bornirt,' and such as no one could mistake for 
Philonean writing. It is no other than 477. 32-43. I must beg 
my readers to look back at the passage and to compare it with the 
testimonia adduced. On p. 117 he returns to this same passage 
and cites it in the Greek, and says : ' So hat cliese unnatiirliche, 
gekiinstelte, ja fur sich betrachtet, geradezu absurde Darstellung, 

1 In the third edition of his History of Philosophy (p. 307, note i), Zeller 
writes as follows : ' muss ich doch einraumen, da*s es ihni (sc. dein Lucius) in 
der Hauptsache gelungen ist, einen, wie mir scheint, iiberzeugenden Bevveis fiir 
die Unachtheit und Unsjlaubwurdigkeit unserer Schrift (sc. D. U. C.) herzu- 


doch sicherlich irgend einen Zweck. . . . Es gilt den heidnischen 
Vorwurf, dass die Christen bei ihren heiligen Mahlen GueWe/a 
dft-rrva begehen, gegen die Heiden selbst zu kehren.' Another 
phrase to which Lucius (p. 109) takes exception is TWOS %AioupyoG 
T\fioTa.Tov in 472. 19. Had he troubled himself to read the 
De Praem. et Poen., which in his edition of Philo almost im- 
mediately precedes the D. U. C., he would have found Philo 
using the identical phrase in 2. 415, 7. (See my testimonia on 
472. 16.) 

LXXXIV. (10) In his search for other un-Philonean ex- 
pressions Lucius resorts to the unfortunate guidance of Prof. 
Nicolas 1 (Revue de Theologie, Strassbourg, 1868, pp. 25-42). 
Here they are : TU>V lepwv vopow 471- 25 j ras rou 7rpo(pf)Tov McovVecoy 
teporraras v(pr]yf)<Tei? 481. 21 j vdp.ovs Koi Xoyta Secrmo'devTa (sic) 8ta 

npocprjT&v KCU VJJ.VQVS (or is it the printer's error religiously retained by 
Lucius from the Paris text, which is repugnant to Philo's style 1) 
475- 2 5 > ' so wie seine ausschliessliche Bezeichnung des Moses als 
npo<pr)Tr)s ' 485. 29. I need but refer my readers to the testimonia 
to these passages to convince them that all these expressions are 
thoroughly Philonean 2 . 

Lucius (p. 1 08) also instances the passage 474. 7, where the 
number of the rhapsody, whence the citation of Homer is drawn, 
is specified. I have already discussed the passage in my commen- 
tary. I need only say here that if such a peculiarity proves the 
work not to be Philo's, it does not prove it to be by any one else. 
It tells neither for nor against the Philonean authorship. 

LXXXV. (i i) A chief argument with Lucius, as with Gratz and 
Nicolas, for rejecting the D. U. C., is this. The D. U. C. is a mere 
appendix of the Q. O. P. L. ; but the Q. 0. P. L. and the lost 
treatise, ' That every bad man is a slave,' formed a single literary 

1 Prof. Nicolas has made two other discoveries in regard to the D. IT. C. : 
first, that the word irevTrjKovrds ' Pentecdte ' (see testimonia on 481. 26) 
nowhere else occurs in Philo ; second, that the attitude depicted in 476. 10-13 
(where also see the testimonia) was a Buddhist attitude! ' Quelle dtait 
1'attitude des TheYapeutes dans leurs assemblies ? Pre'cisement celle qui est 
particuliere aux religieux Bouddhistes . . . Cette pose, qui e"tait eVidemrnent 
obligatoire chez ces anachoretes, n' a jamais etc" ni recornrnande'e ni usite"e chez 
les Juifs ou chez les Chretiens.'* 

2 ' Ce sont la dvidemment des habitudes de langage qui trahissent deux 
dcrivains differents,' writes Prof. Nicolas after giving the examples repro- 
duced by Lucius. 


whole, and therefore wanted no appendix. Therefore the D. U. C. 
which 'gibt sich aus als Fortsetzung von Q. O. P. L. 1 ' is not 
wanted ; therefore it is spurious. But where does the D. U. C. 
declare itself to be a continuation of the Q. O. P. L. 1 True it 
begins 'E<r<ratW -rrepi dcaXx&& } and of the Q. 0. P. L. a single 
chapter or twelfth part is a description of the Essenes. But 
Philo's lost Apology for the Jews also contained an account of the 
Essenes. It might have occurred to Lucius, who detects in the 
methodic ordering of the D. U. C. a resemblance (p. 114 foil.) to 
the Christian Apologies, that it was part of Philo's Apology for the 
Jews. Because in the MSS. it follows upon the Q. O. P. L. it need 
not be an appendix thereto; and indeed the title it bears, Trepl 
dpcT&v TO rerapTov, makes Lucius' assertion very unlikely; inas- 
much as the Q. O. P. L. does not bear the title irepl dpercoj/ a' or j3' 
or y. As to his assertion that where the two treatises resemble 
each other f das Urspriinglichere immer auf Seiten von Q. O. P. L. 
liegt,' it simply contradicts the facts ; and I may refer my reader 
to XXIII of this Excursus, where I have shown in a crucial 
passage that, if the two works are by different authors and 
one imitated from the other, then it is the D. U. C. which is the 
model of the other, and not vice versa. In reality however the 
affinities between the two pieces are hardly more numerous and 
striking than those between the D. U. C. and many other works 
of Philo ; and all alike are inexplicable, except as flowing from the 
same hand and the same mind. The assertion of Lucius (p. 121) 
that the D. U. C. is made up out of Philonean flosculi, as the 
Sibylline poems are tesselated out of Homer and Hesiod, can 
hardly be serious. A rapid glance over my text and the testimonia 
will convince any one of the absurdity of such a suggestion. The 
assumption of course lies in the background, that a Christian 
forger of any age would have concerned himself to mimic the 
diction and thought of the author whose authority he wishes to 
secure for his forgery. Among all the multitudinous forgeries of the 
first six centuries not a single example of such mimicry can be 
adduced. ' Dans la vaste litterature pseudepigraphique/ says Renan, 
' des siecles qui precedent et qui suivent immediatement notre ere, 
nous ne connaissons pas un seul exemple ou Ton soit alle a ce 

1 So also Lucius on p. 95 : ' derm D. U. C. will ja aiir'uta. nach Q. 0. P. L. 
geschrieben sein.' Gratuitous assumption is not argument. 


raffinement.' A theory of authorship which is based on such an 
assumption stands self-condemned. 

LXXXVI. (12) On p. 1 8, Lucius asserts the Judaism of the 
Therapeutae to be ' Em abgeblaestes Judenthum, so sehr init philo- 
sophischen und anderweitigen Elementen zersetzt,' &c. Again 
p. 46 : ' Sie sind zwar Juden, aber die alttestamentliche Religion 
kommt bei ihnen in den Hintergrund zu stehen, und ist vielfach 
init philosophischen und anderweitigen fremdartigen Elementen 
zersetzt.' The fact is that the admixture of Judaism with Stoic 
and Pythagorean and Cynical elements is just the same in the 
D. IT. C. as in the rest of Philo's works ; as any one who will take 
the trouble to read them together will discover. 

LXXXVII. (13) On p. 117, Lucius argues in regard to the 
passage 478. 35-39, that it must have taken the Greeks and Bar- 
barians at least two hundred years to imitate the luxury of Rome, 
' which first reached its acme under the empire.' Yet Alexandria 
was but a few days' sail from Rome, and no two ports in the 
Mediterranean held so much intercourse with one another. He 
appeals to Clement's Paedagogus to prove that the picture of 
luxury drawn in the D. U. C. may have belonged to an age as 
late as Clement, and he finds particular confirmation of this view 
in the mention (478. 48) of the use of Thericleian cups. It is 
quite true that Clement's description closely resembles that of the 
D. U. C. But it would relate, even were it Clement's own, to 
a period at least a hundred years before the D. U. C. was, according 
to Lucius, forged. But unfortunately for Lucius' argument, Dr. 
P. "Wendland has shown in his Quaestiones Musonianae (Berlin, 
1886) that Clement simply transcribed his descriptions of vice and 
luxury, along with much else in his Paedagogus, from the pages of 
Musonius Rufus, a first-century Stoic writer. We do not hear of 
Thericleian cups later than Pollux and Athenaeus. The latter, who 
lived early in the third century, treats of them from a purely 
archaeological point of view, and refers to Theophrastus and other 
old writers for information of what they were like ; from which we 
may infer that they were in his day no longer in use. Clement 
certainly copied out his mention of Thericleian cups from 
Musonius, so that Lucius' argument really proves the opposite of 
what he supposes *. 

1 It is .also to be remarked that the denunciation of Greek vice which occupies 
480. 20-481. 3 was, like the kindred denunciations of St. Paul, appropriate to 


LXXXVIII. (14) On pp. 118 and 166, Lucius argues that the 
D. U. C. is spurious, because in the passage 482. 5-13 we have 
depicted a feminine ideal peculiar, as he imagines, to the age of 
Tertullian and Methodius. I need only refer my readers to the 
testimonia of this passage and to XLIII and XLIV of this 
Excursus, to convince them that, if this ideal was Christian, it 
was yet none the less Philonean. On p. 192 Lucius affirms that 
'das Ausbreiten der Arme beim Gebete . . . war nur bei den 
Christen iiblich/ Let me refer him to my testimonia on 
481. 34 foil. In the same place he asserts that in the prayer 
at dawn ' das Wenden des Gesichtes gegen die aufgehende Sonne 
war also nur bei den Christen iiblich.' To such a criticism I need 
but quote his own words, p. 44 of his work : ' Nur am Morgen 
ihres " grb'ssten Festes " beteten sie, das Gesicht nach Osten ge- 
wandt, aber im Osten lag ja auch fiir sie Jerusalem, nach welcher 
Richtung hin alle Juden ihre Gebete verrichten sollten.' Cp. 
Dan. 7. 10 : 'Daniel . . . went into his house (now his windows 
were open toward Jerusalem) ; and he kneeled upon his knees 
three times a day, and prayed, and gave thanks before his God.' 
As Lucius rightly says, there is no need to connect the Thera- 
peutae with the Essenes in the matter of this observance. 

LXXXIX. (15) I will in conclusion touch on the argument asi- 
lentio which Lucius expounds in his third chapter. Tourists, he says 
(p. 76), abounded in Egypt, yet none of them speak of the Thera- 
peutae there or elsewhere ! Even if there remained to us the works 
of Lucius' ancient tourists in Egypt and they said nothing about 
the Therapeutae, I should not be surprised. For how many of our 
consuls have there not been in the East, during the last fifty years, 
who knew nothing of the Babiism which was spreading around 
them ; and what should we know of it now, except for the labours 
of Mr. E. G. Browne ? 

But, argues Lucius, Josephus says nothing about it. Is he not also 
silent about the Christianity which was growing up under his 
eyes 1 Perhaps he ignored Christianity and Therapeutism for the 
same reason, namely, that he disliked Jews whom he regarded as 

the first century, but not to the end of the third. For a decree of the emperor 
Philippus Arabs had made it a capital offence fifty years before. See Aurel. 
Victor de Caesar. 28 ' usum uirilis scorti remouendum honestissime consul- 
tauit,' and Lampridius Alex. Sev. 24 ; also Pistis-Sophia, p. 311, and Harnack's 
comments thereon. 


visionary and unpractical. The opening words of the D. U. C., 
471. 3 : 9 TO yoiv dfpoprjTOTtpov elnflv K.T.\. inexplicable on any 
theory of the spuriousness of the treatise assure us that there 
was in Philo's day a party which considered Essenism, the practical 
sect, to be, above all question or dispute, the more perfect form of 
life and discipline 1 . Josephus was perhaps one of these partisans 
of Essenism, and disliked the allegorizing school of Alexandrian 
Jews. Hitter in his ' Philo und die Halacha ' has remarked that 
there was already in Philo's day a strong reaction 2 against this 
school ; and it is significant that whereas Philo relates that the 
Essenes philosophized most things in the Bible did <ri;/ij3dXa>i> dpxaio- 
TpoTT<p j^Xaxret, Josephus is in his very full account of the Essenes 
silent on the point. He regarded his Bible as history, not as mat- 
ter for far-fetched allegory. In similar words Philo in the D. U. C. 
475- 4 refers to the avyypa/^uara iraXaicov dvbpcov K.T.\. ; and we 
may almost infer that the allegorizing method was already losing 
favour in his day, and had its roots more in the past than in the 
present. We must also bear in mind that the troubles 3 which 

The phrase reteiov dyaOov, under which in 474. 36 and in his other works 
(see XVII of this Excursus p. 272) Philo refers to the Life of the Suppliants, 
has an obvious bearing on 471. 2, 3. The perfection which he ascribes to 
the Suppliants and to their contemplative life, many of his contemporaries 
ascribed to the Essenes. Philo is willing to concede that the latter excelled in 
most parts of life, but not in all. But even this concession would not satisfy 
the partisans of the Essene or active life. 

2 Philo refers in unfavourable terms to the literalist school of interpreters in 
the Quod Deus Immut. ch. n, vol. i. 280. Also De Sobrietate, I. 397, ch. 7 
d\\' fffKeif/avro p\v !<>' SOVTUV lotus ots ZOos dupi&ovv rds fords ftal irpox^povs kv 
rots vopois d-rroSofffis" fj^ls Sc irti06p.(voi. TO) viro(3d\\ovTi 6pO$ \6ya) rrjv (yttei- 
\ikvt]v dirooooiv Siepftrjveuffonfv, fKfiva dvayfcaius irpotiirovTes. De Confus. Ling. 
c. 38, vol. I. 433 Tavra ply rifjLfLS. Oi 51 TOIS ffMpavtffi Kal irpoxeipois fjiovov 
fnaKoXovOovvTfs olovrai K.T.\. How differently he speaks of the allegorizing 
school, e.g. De Sp. Leg. 3. ch. 32, vol. 2. 329 tfSf pel/ atria 77 irapd iro\\ois 
(icaOe \ey(a6ai. 'Ertpav Sc rjKovoa 06<T / irc<ri<i)v dvSpuv, 01 rd TrXefara row kv TOIS 
vopois viro\a.fjL/3av6vTajv elvat ovp.ftoXa (pavfpd d(pavcuv KOI prjra. app-ffroiv. The 
8eaiiaioi here were no doubt Therapeutae, cp. 483. 43 foil. So De Circum- 
cisione, ch. 2, vol. 2. 21 1 ravra p.\v ovv els dttods ^\6e rds rj[j.eTepas, dpx<no\o- 
yovp,va irapd Oeairecriois dv8pd<riv, ot rd MCDVCTCCUS ou irapepycas 8ir]pfj.rjVV(rav t Cp. 
De Anim. in Sacrif. idon. ch. 7, vol. 2. 243. In the De Migr. Ab. i. 450, which 
I have cited at 483. 43, Philo speaks of the literalists still more sternly than in 
the two passages above quoted. The author of the book of Jubilees may have 
been one of the literalists whom Philo disliked. 

3 These troubles but served to narrow, while quickening, Jewish patriotism. 
A reaction would follow against Greek learning and even against the use of 
the Septuagint, which was never popular among strict Jews. Now, as Scaliger 


overtook the Jews of Palestine and Egypt, in the reigns of Caligula 
and of Vespasian, would lead to the disappearance of a dreamy, 
contemplative and over-ascetic sect, whose allegorizing methods 
moreover must have tended to undermine the reverence of the 
Jews for their national Scriptures, and slowly but surely to enfeeble 
their patriotism. Philo himself laments (De Spec. Leg. lib. 3, 
ch. i, vol. 2. 299) that he is forced by the former troubles to 
abandon his solitary life of peace and contemplation, and plunge 
into the vortex of politics. It is more than likely therefore that 
when Josephus wrote, the sect had almost faded away. Philo 

(loc. cit.) sighs for a brief evdia KOI ya\i]vrj dopvfivv T>V CK TroXireiW. 

He little dreamed of the death-struggles of his race which were so 
soon to ensue, and rob his fellow Suppliants of that contemplative 
leisure which they had enjoyed during the two peaceful reigns of 
Augustus arid Tiberius, rulers to whom Philo in the De Legat. ad 
Caium looks back with mingled regret and gratitude. 

XC. (16) As for Strabo's silence, it imports nothing. In his long 
and full description of Egypt he only once glances in a single line 
at the Jews, to say that the papyrus trade was in their hands. 
From his account of Alexandria you could not infer that there was 
a single Jew in the city. The silence of Pliny imports still less. 
Of Apion's Polemic against the Jews we know too little from Jo- 
sephus to say whether he mentioned the Therapeutae or not. The 
dislike of the Jews in Egypt was connected with commerce ; and 
as the Therapeutae renounced the commercial life (481. 37 ras Se 
, OTI KaOapai \r^i /jiaTcov vif oi>8e/-ua? irpocpdfffas TWV els 7Topi(rp.ov p,iaivo- 
, they may have escaped the rancour of Apion. The silence 
of Porphyry also goes for nothing. So far as we can judge he 
never had a book of Philo's in his hands. 

remarked, all the technical terms of the Therapeutae, novaar-rjpiov^ e(pr)fj.tpevrfis, 
irpoeSpos, &c. are Greek, and the sect consisted largely of Greek converts. To 
an Aramaic-speaking Jew the allegory of Philo and of the Therapeutae was an 
overlaying of God's word with the detestable Gentile learning, a violation of 
the literal truth ; e.g. even Philo 1.226, 5 writes thus: rrjs kv TOIS bvop.<ni 
npo'xeipov (pavTO.aia.'s TTO\V T' d\r]0ovs airoSeovffrjs, about Gen. 4. 1 6 and about 
Gen. 2. 21 TO prjTov ITTI TOVTOV jj.vOu5cs tan (l. 70). So I. 315 of Gen. 49. 17 
he writes : rat/ret 5' ovrca \y6fj.(va (paffpaffiv eoiice KCLI Ttpaai. Jewish fanaticism, 
which culminated with the taking of Jerusalem by Titus, would hardly 
tolerate such a school of criticism as the Therapeutic, of which works as repre- 
sented in Philo have accordingly survived to us only through the patronage of 
the Christians. 


On p. 80 Lucius remarks on the silence of Clement of Alexandria 
with regard to the Therapeutae. But Clement may have read 
the D. U. C., and in one passage seems to imitate it. We have 
after all comparatively little left of Clement and Origen, and not 
a line of Pantaenus ; so that it is a bold thing for Lucius to say 
that no Christian writer ever noticed them. Lastly, on pp. 81,82 
Lucius dwells on Philo's own silence : ' Ausser D. U. C. werderi 
sie nirgends in seinen Schriften erwahnt, noch wird auf irgend 
welche Weise ihre Existenz vorausgesetzt.' This is not so. Philo's 
glances at contemporary things and events are, except in the Leg. 
ad Caium and the In Flaccum, very few and far between ; but still 
a goodly proportion of these references concern tlie Suppliants ; and 
I have enumerated several of them in IV-XXI of this Excursus. 

XCI. (17) But no one who reflects how fragmentary our know- 
ledge is even of those ages of antiquity which we know best, will 
be surprised that no memorials of these recluses have survived to 
us, save in the pages of Philo, whose entire philosophy and way of 
looking at things must have led him to take a profound interest 
in such a sect. Ancient history is like a night-landscape, over 
which we grope, vaguely discerning a few outlines in the general 
gloom, and happy if here or there the works of a particular author 
or a ruin or work of art momentarily illumine, like a lightning 
flash in the dark, the particular field which we are exploring. 
How little do we know of the planting of Christianity in Borne, 
the city of whose first-century history we know most : or of the 
Judaism passing into Christianity of Bithynia and Pontus ! All on 
a sudden a letter of the younger Pliny, preserved by a mere accident, 
reveals to us a strength of Christianity in those regions, of which 
we otherwise have no inkling. What do we know of the spread 
of Christianity in Africa before the age of Tertullian, or in Spain 
before the letters of Cyprian reveal it to us full-grown 1 It is the 
same with the conversion of the Copts. We know nothing about 
it, till suddenly we hear of the vast numbers of their monks in the 
fourth century. In the fifth and succeeding centuries up to the 
tenth there were races, like the Goths and Bessi, and the Albanians 
of the Karabagh, who had entire Christian literatures, of which 
nothing or next to nothing remains to us. 

XCII. But Lucius had a predecessor in his peculiar line of 
research. Dr. H. Graetz, in vol. iii. of his Geschichte der Juden, 
Leipzig, 1863, p. 463, had passed judgement on the Therapeutae : 


' Our information (Nachrichten) about whom/ he wrote, ' has mis- 
led inquirers, and even led the competent critic Zeller l to form 
false conclusions/ Prof. Graetz knows all about the book which 
has caused so much confusion : it is ' Ein Werk eines Christen, 
welcher die Tendenz hatte, einen Panegyricus auf asketisches 
Monchsleben zu halten und das hohere Alter desselben durch Philo's 
Autoritat zu bestatigen.' The evidence of this is clear and obvious, 
says Graetz, to any careful reader of the D. U. C. However, he 
condescends to give us a few reasons. They are as follows (the 
italics are always his) : 

(a) ' Josephus and Pliny say nothing about the Therapeutae.' 
This objection I have already discussed. 

(#) ' The dislike of feminine intercourse is put forward by Jo- 
sephus as a characteristic of true Essenes, whereas the Therapeutae 
must have lived in the closest intimacy with their feminine fellows 
(QepaKfVTpfifs).' Where, one may ask, did Graetz learn that the 
Therapeutae were Essenes 1 I have already pointed out that the 
references in the D. U. C. to the zeal and presence at the feast and 
in the Sabbath meeting of the female Therapeutae, are by way of 
contrast with the misogynist tendencies of the Essenes, whom 
Philo had described in the first part of his 7rpay/^are/a. 

(y) ' The exordium of the D. U. C. reveals the spuriousness of 
the work so plainly that the writer must have intended thereby to 
warn us that it is not Philonean/ 

On reading this one feels inclined to ask : Did Prof. Graetz 
ever read any other work of Philo's ? Did he ever do more than 
glance carelessly over the D. U. C. 1 He continues thus : ' It 
(i. e. the D. U. C.) coheres with the Q. O. P. L. which described 
the practical Essenes, as it pretends to characterize the speculative 
Essenes . . . But the Q. 0. P. L. only mentions the Essenes inci- 
dentally, a twelfth part thereof being devoted to them. It is not 
as a whole occupied with the Essenes. ' Wie komisch nehmen sich 
daher die Eingangsworte der Schrift u'ber die Therapeuten aus : 

'EtroYucoi/ nepi ( s ^) StaXf^ei's", K.r.X.' 

Where did Graetz learn that the D. U. C. is an appendix to the 
Q. 0. P. L. 1 All that is really comic is his blind trust in his own 
untested assertions. 

(d) * The proofs advanced by Eusebius in favour of the Thera- 

1 Prof. Zeller however has subsequently changed his mind and given his 
assent to the hypothesis of Lucius. 


peutae being Christians are so striking, that it is inconceivable 
that people should for so long have regarded them as a Jewish 
sect . . . obwohl in deren Lebennicht eineinzigesjiidisches Moment 
hervortritt.' Graetz then gives the pieces justificatives of this last 
assertion : 

XCIII. a. ' The Therapeutae were not merely round Alexandria, 
but TroXXa^oO rrjs oiKovp.evr)s, i. e. in Greece and Babylonia. Who/ he 
asks, ' can doubt for a moment dass hier nur von Christen iiberhaupt 
die Rede ist, for there were Christians everywhere in the second 
and third century, though not in Philo's day ? ' This is not to prove 
but only repeat his first assumption. 

b. ' The cells of the Therapeutae were called monasteries. 
Here is an unmistakable reference to the monks' cells, which 
existed long before Anthony of Thebes, the founder of the monkish 
order/ Philo's use of /zovacn-j/ptoi/ I have already discussed in my 
commentary. If the thing existed ' long before Anthony of 
Thebes,' why may not the name also have existed ? Prof. Graetz 
might as well argue that the passages of Philo's L. A. C., in which 
the schools of the Jews all over the empire are spoken of as 
(ppovTLo-TTjpia, must be spurious, because the fourth-century monks 
appropriated this name to their coenobia. 

c. ' The Therapeutae had not only common meals, sondern 
nahmen nach dem Mahle eine Art Abendmahl (rravayfa-rarov <rm'oi>) 
ein, bestehend aus ungesauertem ( = unleavened !) Erode, woran 
jedoch nicht alle Theil nahmen, sondern nur die Bessern, die 
solches als besonderes Prarogativ genossen haben : airf^frOai Se rS>v 

apTuv (av/jici)v ol a\Xot) Iva e^axri irpovofUW of Kpfirrovfs (484). 1st das 

nicht christlich ? ' 

Professor Graetz can neither quote nor translate nor understand 
aright the text he is in such a hurry to reject as spurious. 

(1) Philo does not say that the Therapeutae partook of a 
sacrament or of anything else after their meal. He speaks of one 
single meal, which can by no stretch of the imagination be iden- 
tified with either agape or eucharist. 

(2) The Therapeutae ate leavened bread out of respect for the 
unleavened shewbread which was offered on the holy table in the 
Jerusalem temple, which must yet have been standing when the 
Greek text, which Graetz cannot translate, was written. 

(3) The KpeiTTovfs, whose privilege was to be respected, were the 
Jewish Levites (as a historian of the Jews should know), and not 


the Therapeutae ; none of whom, so far as we know from the text, 
reserved anything to themselves. Probably the veoi ate their meal 
when the elders had finished. 

d. ' The Presbyters had a higher rank not dependent on their 
age ... we therefore have here the Presbyters or Bishops of the 
Christian communities.' 

Is it necessary to remind Prof. Graetz that among the Jews the 
title of Presbyter implied not so much age as skill in the law] 
They too were laics. In Paul i ad Tim. 5. 17 we read: <u KO\COS 

Trpofcrrcore? 7rpecr/3vrfpoi 8m\r)s aiovcr$6>frai>, /zaXiora ol Komavres fv 

Xo'yw KOI SifiaovarXi'a. In the earliest Christian communities the rank 
of a presbyter depended as much on his character and wisdom as 
on his age ; but that does not prevent its having also been the case 
in the Judaism out of which Christianity took its birth. In my 
testimonia accordingly, on 481. 42, I have given a number of 
passages from Philo of similar import. 

e. l The Therapeutae observed vigils (Travvvxiftes) and fasted, some 
a whole day, others three days, others six. Eusebius rightly sees 
herein the Christian rites observed ' vor dem Ostersonntag.' 

Clearly Qraetz sees no difference between Easter and Pentecost. 
As to the navvvxides, has he never read in the Talmud of how the 
Feast of Tabernacles, and no doubt other Feasts abo, were cele- 
brated 1 As to the Feasts of the Therapeutae, has he never heard 
of the Pharisees, who were not content to fast on the second and 
fifth days of the week, but, as Lightfoot, Horae Heb. in Ma. 9. 14 
informs us, ' indixerunt sibi ipsis non raro ieiunia eo fine, lit felicia 
adipiscerentur insomnia. . . , Hinc Phrasiologia ista usitatissima 
Dvn JVJyn, leiuriium pro insomnio. . . Permissum est hac de causa 
ieiunare Sabbato, quod alias prohibitum.' In the askesis of the 
Therapeutae there is a hint of the same connexion of fasting and 
dreaming dreams (cp. 475. 22-25 an( i 3~33)- 

/. 'Most of the women were aged virgins. These were the 
aSeXc^cu of the Christian church, who gave rise to such scandals.' 
I venture to think that the deaconesses, whom Cyprian found so 
obstinate, were young women, not old ones. In the latter case 
the triumph of Christian chastity would have been too easily won. 
However that may be, Graetz' criticism is irrelevant ; for a score 
of passages in Philo are inexplicable, except on the supposition that 
in his religious circle the estate of virginity was as much reverenced, 
as it was a very few years later among the early Christians ; who 


were after all very often Jews and Jewesses. Cp. Acts 21. 9; 
i Cor. 7. 25-37; Apoc. 14. 4 ; Clem. Eom. 38; Hermes Pastor, 
Sim. 9, ii ; Ignat. ad Polyc. ch. 5; Justin M. Apol. i. 15 (p. 62); 
Athenag. Suppl. 33. Ignatius also ad Smyrn. 13 refers to ras 
napdevovs ras Ae-yo/ze'i/as xw as which Lightfoot ad-loc. explains from 

Clem. Alex. Strom. 7. 12 (p. 875) KaQdnep f) xnp a & traxfrpoo-vvrjs avdts 

irapQevos, and Tertull. de Exh. Cast, i ' secunda [species] uirginitatis 
a secunda natiuitate, id est a lauacro, quae aut in matrimonio 
purificat ex consensu, aut in uiduitate perseuerat ex arbitrio.' In 
precisely similar language Philo asserts that a woman can regain 
her virginity by devoting herself to God in the passage already 

quoted from De Cherub. I. 148 orav 8e OfuXelv ap^rjrat ^vxfj 60f, 
Trporepov ovaav yvvaiKa irapOevov avQis dirofaiicvvariv, and ibid, of Sarah, 
dvadpapclv ds ayvfvovo-rjs 7rap6evov Tagtv. Perhaps therefore, in the 
D. U. C. 482. 4, the yrjpaial irapfavoi included widows. 

g. ' The proof of the Christian character of the Therapeutae lies 
also in their peculiar liturgy, metrical hymns, typische Auslegungs- 
weise der Propheten, but the above suffices to prove Eusebius' 
position. . . . Der Verfasser (of the D. U. C.) gehorte wahrscheinlich 
entweder dem enkratitisch-gnostischen oder dem montanistischen 
Kreise an, der die asketische Lebensweise idealisiren wollte . . . 
The Therapeutae are Asketen einer haretischen B-ichtung.' 

I would answer that not a word is said in the D. U. C. about the 
Liturgy of the Therapeutae. All that we do learn of their prayers 
and diTjyrjcrfts is to be paralleled over and over again from Philo's 
other works. Their 'typical mode of interpreting the prophets' 
only exists in the imagination of Graetz. The references to hymns, 
old and new, are fairly numerous in Philo; we read, e.g. De Sept. 
ch. 1 8, vol. 2. 299, that the Passover is kept /Leer' ev^rjs re KO.\ vp.vo)v. 
M. Massebieau (Le Traite de la Vie Contemplative, p. 33) gives a list 
of ten such references. 

XCIV. In the concluding sections of my excursus I would 
draw attention to some of the peculiarities of the language of the 
D. U. C. In the Testimonia to the text I have given such of the 
parallelisms of thought and phrase as seemed after carefully reading 
twice through the whole of Philo to best illustrate it. In my 
commentary I have added several more such parallels, which 
presented themselves in the course of a third perusal, or which 
seemed after all worthy of notice. The chief aim however of my 
commentary was to illustrate the diction of Philo in the D. U. C. 

A a 


from nearly contemporaneous writers, such as Dionysius of 
Halicarnassus, Polybius, Strabo, *Dio Chrysostom, *Alciphro, 
Diodorus Siculus, Epictetus, *Erotian, *Pollux, *Plutarch (Mora- 
lia), *Musonius Rufus, *0nosander, *Philostratus, Lucian, 
*Clement of Alexandria, * Galen (Scripta Minora), *Iamblichus 
(Protrepticus), *Porphyry (De Abstinentia), Josephus, *0racula 
Sibyllina, *Ignatius, *Polycarp, and *Justin Martyr. With this 
end in view I read through almost the whole of such of the above 
as are marked with an asterisk. And the result was to convince 
me that the language of the D. U. C. bears exactly the same 
relation to that of these writers, as does that of the rest of Philo's 
works. That is to say, it thoroughly belongs to what Liddell and 
Scott term the Roman Period of Greek Literature. But of all 
these writers, it is with Plutarch that the language of the D. U. C. 
as of the rest of Philo, has the closest relations, as Siegfried has 
already remarked. I have also made free use of the lexicons of 
Sophocles, of Liddell & Scott, and above all of the great French 

XCV. It is needless to repeat from my commentary the many 
points of connexion between the Greek of the D. U. C. and the 
Greek of all these authors. It is not however superfluous to 
indicate some of the more striking agreements which it presents 
with Philonean diction in general. 

And firstly we should note the occurrence in the D. U. C., of a 
large number of words and uses which according to the lexicons 
are almost, if not quite, peculiar to Philo, and occur in no other 
writer. The following list does not claim to be complete: 
Bepanevrpides I dvOpwTroftopa. ! e/ujQotrKf (rdai I V7ra\\ayr) '. 
cin(j)r]p,icrTeov I dpaxvoijfprjs : (jravi(TQ)(rts : Trpcoroyevfta : 

', Traveopros '. TTpoeopnos : Travicpos '. (rrctpcacns ; dvopOidfa '. 
(7rixfipovofj.e(o : dneiKovHrdeis. Here are nineteen words 
within the short compass of this treatise, all or nearly all of them 
peculiar to Philo ; though of course the lexicology of the Greek 
fathers, who inherited the works of Philo and of other Hellenic 
Jews, is so little explored, that we cannot say offhand that later 
patristic Greek did not contain them. A vast number of words 
occur in Philo, but are not met with again except in the Greek 
fathers of the third and fourth centuries. Of words used in the 
D. U. C. and in the rest of Philo, but otherwise rare, except in 
contemporary authors, a long list may be made. I adduce the 


following I dia6\r)TOV '. oiKodevi apxeyovwrepov I 7rpO(ra7rreti'=' attri- 
bute to ' : dfieroxoi I ddepdrrevros '. Trapevripepea) = * excel ' I povdyptov 
7r\eovd(i> = ' be numerous* : (fravTacriova-Oai: doidipa'. x a P aTT(0 1 write' 
7rap7ri$(iKvvp.Voi I e(f)idv<o '. TrpoKara/SaXo/xez/ot '. ei/U(ppaiVo/z<u : e^evp-apifa 
XITTCU'I/OO : aKaXXcoTnoTos : aXe^jua : efxpopovfjuu : aTrorpwya) : /tiai>ta>es = 
' maddening ' : e/UTrapotz/ea> I KaKOTex V(OS : vTTepjSXvfa : 7rpoeurpe7Tta) 
TrepiKflXXeoTaTa : (T<pr)Kovp.evoi : K\evKos=' very white' 
e<peSpeveiv=. l to wait in relays : 8iaXXa(r(reii> =' excel 

7rpo(ravappr]ywp.i : p-eiaxris '. a"r)p.eid>8r)s^= ' famous ': TrapetX^Trrai : focreo- 
pdrovs I aTToreXeajua : Ioj36\os '. /zetcotrty : Treptrrwjua : a-oojuariKos : dvvafjus 
= ' multiplicatio ' : evirapdywya : yi/o>ptjuoi=r ' disciples ' : 
4 praecepta ' : redrjnoTfs I deurdpOevos : no\vfTels : evrjjBdb) : 
elKatos= l cheap ' : cmtyQavQai TII>I=' repugnare alicui rei ' : df 
KaTaevyvvp.i : diep(6iu> : ypveiv l eVtXvo/iat : ey^aparrco : yvp.vos meta- 
phorically (Diod. Lucian) : avvopaprflv: diarroprjo-is : (Plut. 
Aemil. 14): efapopeva = ' contained ': eVi/SoX^ (as in 484. 7): 

vxapio"rr)pios l 7rpo(f)r)Tis I dvuKipvafievos I cvpopffros : dva 
Kpdros : dveganaTrjTos (Arrian Epict. : Pollux : Sextus E. : Arist. 
Pol. 8): <f)6dvfiv eirl n i ^op^yerf : evrvyxdveiv= e to read': some of 
these words are found in the poets of an earlier age ; but in their 
prose use they are so many links by which the D. U. C. coheres, 
not only with the rest of Philo. but with the Attic writers who 
belonged to the same epoch of Greek literature. 

Thirdly the D. U. C. contains a fair number of words found 
nowhere else, even in Philo, e.g. TrpoK\r]povop.ovp. voi : dva-dpeaTos= 
'distasteful, unpleasing' : aepve'iov : novao-Tr)piov=Tap.clov in N. T. : 
TrapapTva) : napaKivrj/jiaTiKov I KarcnrXacrT&v '. Trept'/cXira : eiravafoo'dfjievoi '. 
eVtStTrXoxreo-i : enevrpayelv : e<prjp.epevrS)V : e'io-Kpuris = ( election ' : 
enavd\T)\lsis : Trapaa-novdeios (ypvos) : avrrjxos. These twelve words 
are virtually dna^ Xeyopeva, though examples of them may well lurk 
in the Greek fathers, and even in writers of the Roman epoch ; 
so much neglected is the lexicology even of the latter. 

Lastly we must indicate some of the syntactical and other 
usages, which, being characteristic of Philo in general, are also 
found in the D. U. C. We may instance the following : rrda-xova-iv 
OVK eKdrrova lav diandeaa-iv, a phrase to be exactly paralleled from 
Philo only, and from him often: the plural use of abstract 
Substantives, e. g. al ovaiai, KaXXr; vorjp.dTQ>v, TroiKiXt'cu, uapacrKfvals, 

A a 2 


LciSj VTrrjpeo'iais, aSt/aat, irXfovet-iai, d(ppo(rvvai ) <rvyyfi>eias, Treptovcruur, 
dTvido-fis, </>o/3oi, fjdovds. Dr. L. Cohn (De Opificio Mundi 
p. 1) points out how in this respect Philo imitates Plato and 
certain other Attic writers. The same writer notices how often 
the substantive verb is omitted by Philo after a relative or 
interrogative pronoun. In the D. U. C. we have examples of such 
omission in 472. 30; 473.29,30; 473.43. It occurs also in simple 
enunciations, as 472. 37; 474. 21 ; 478. 34 ; and after ct in 477. 34. 

' Adiectiuum quod uocatur praedicatiuum de nomine masculino 
uel feminine pendens frequentissime formam induit neutram ' says 
Dr. Cohn (p. li). Of this we have examples in the D. U. C. 475. 
ii, 12; 480. 51, cp. 477. 25. In 472. 33, somewhat similarly, 
the verb yeyoVao-i is plural by attraction to the predicate \ovTpo<p6poi. 

As in the rest of Philo, so also in the D. U. C. we may note 
peculiar uses of auto's-, e. g. avrb p.6vov (see Cohn, p. liii), and o 

1 Particula re non solum ad singula uocabula uerum etiam tota 
enuntiata adiungenda Philo usus est ' (Cohn, p. Ivii). So in 
D. U. C. 475. 5 ; 479- 10. 

{ Imprimis uerbis mediis pro actiuis uti solet ' (Cohn, p. liv). 

So iroiovfjievot o-rpo(j)d$ diaitepdvrjTaiTbvvfJLVov SiaKovovfjievovs in 483. 17 
(so Orig. in Matt. 799 C dianovovfjievovs rfj K\r)(T(i) dveypd^l/avro 
a ITOVOVVTCU fpotovfiooi Trapao-Kfvds Trpocvrpfm^opevovs TTOTOV dvepevyo- 
/jifvoi. TrpoKaTa^aXofjLfvoL - ovip07ro\ovfj,fvoi npoiftefrOai (so Plato and 
Xen.) eiravopdojadfjifvoi 7rpoK\rjpovonovp.fvoi. 

' Pronomen oo-os apud scriptores posteriores in simplicis relatiui 
notionem abiit amissa notione generali ; itaque uocabulum iras 
saepe cum eo coriiungitur ' (Cohn, p. liv). So in D. U. C. 479. 28 
&ndvTO>v oaa. 

Dr. Cohn also notes as characteristic of Philo the use of the 
substantive verb with a participle, instead of a finite verb. So 
in the D. U. C. 480. 19 fieya<p<n/oiWes- eicri, on which passage see 
my commentary. 

Dr. Cohn further notices (p. lii) ep.<payeiv rov Kapnov as a 
peculiarly Philonean use. So in D. U. C. oo-Tewv avrcoi/ e-n-evrpayflv, 
' to eat bones and all.' 

'In deliciis Philo habuit dissolutam orationem qua plura deinceps 
uocabula do-wSeVws sese excipiunt' (Cohn, p. Ivii). So in the 
D. U. C. 479. 30 ; 478. 43-45 ; 478. 3, 4 ; 477. 37 ; 474. 18, 19 ; 
484. 14, 15; 472. 5; 472. 16. 


' Omnino chiasmi structura Philo usus est ' (Cohn, p. Iviii). 
So D. II. C. 478. 14; 479. 21, 22; 479. 41. But this device of 
Philo's fully developed style is rare in this treatise. 

* Synonymorum uocabulorum cumultatio ' (Cohn, p. Ivi). This 
device is common in the D. U. C. Here are examples : cftXaxrav 
Kai difTTovrjO-av 8ia6\rjTfov Kai diaycovuTTeov ^aXeTrms <al dixnarot? 
a'ipeo~6ai Kai p.fTfa)piO'6ai fiaKapiais Kai 6eiais dvrjfjiepa KOI dridaa'O'a 
Kai devTTOTai virrjKoa Kai dovXa fiaKxevopevoi Kai Kopv- 
evSciav Kai Treviav aXiKTireXels Kai /3Xa/3epay o^Xrjpov Kai 
dvadpfo-rov alo-6i)(Tfa>v Kai alcrdrjT&v Xoyio-ftoO KOI (ppovrjacas C^Xov 
Kai Trpoaipecriv evv(ppaivovTai Kai Tpv<p5)(riv TrXowitos Kai dcpdovas 
iraviepov Kai Travcoprov e^Opov re Kai eiriftovhov dfcaXXcoTrtoroff Kai 

avTO<r%edios napaKivr]p,aTiKov Kai fiaviwftfs aoiKOi Kai dveffTioi cvfjiopfpo- 

rara Kai TrepiKaXXeoraTa oreipaxrii/ Kai dyoviav TroXuereis Kai 7ra\aiovs 
cvr)(3f)(ravTas Kai fvaKfidcravras TreptjSo^ra Kai (T^/iftcoSeoTara KaXXtcrroi' 
Kai dfiorarov K\avdfJ.S)V Kai 6pr)va>v ij\ov Kai ir66ov aStKtat Kai 
7T\oveiai (rnovdrjs Kai 7rpo0vp.{as d&reiovs Kai evyevels diap.\\(ov 
Kai Ppaftvvow fvrpdx^s Kai aTri/euori v<TT(pifi Kai 
(TWievai Kai KaTfi\r](pevai dicnrTv^acra Kai StaKnXu\^a(ra 
Kai fiXiKpii/ea-rara Idovres Kai iraBovres ffj.irop(V(r6fj.vot Kai 
There are few of these combinations which are not met with in 
other parts of Philo. 

' Aoristo gnomico frequentissime Philo usus est ; nee raro 
perfectum usurpauit pro praesenti ' (Cohn, p. Iv). So in the 
D. U. C. Karea-K^av 471* 2O &piarai 474- 1 5 rj^ioiKaaiv eWoT;(Te 
47 7 Io VTro^fjSXv/cao-t 478. 19 e^fiicoo-e 480. 36 Siai/ej/e/AJjrai 
482. 13 avrjtyav 482. 30 rjparo 483. 46. 

' Imperfectum et aoristum paene promiscue usurpauit ' (Cohn, 
p. Iv). So in the D. U. C. cvpvvero . . . errefrvo-fv. 

Philo is fond of a circumlocution formed of a preposition with 
substantive instead of an adjective or more direct expression. 
So TT)V Trepi TOV depa (VKpacriav 475. I TTJV irepl rrjs els TO p.e\\ov fj.0r]s 
instead of rrjv TTJS /ieXXovo-i/9 peflrjs e\ir. T&V Trepi TO o-w/xa 
fov 482. 8 for TQ>V (rupaTiKtoV rjdovcov Toil/ els KO\aKeiav ovdev for 
T>V KoXaKtKcoi/ ovdev 477- Ir< 

Lastly Philo often uses ov where Attic idiom would require w 
and conversely. Such laxity of usage is characteristic of post- 
classical Greek in general. In my Index Graecitatis I have noted 
a few passages where w is used without, as it seems to me, being 



In 478. 25 we have a bit of loose construction, a confusion of 
one construction with another : olda rii>a? ot eVetSay . . . yevavrai . . . 
npocvrpfTTifrnevovs, K.r.X. Philo is seldom so careless of his Greek. 

It would be possible to add to this list of parallelisms, in making 
which I have been guided by Dr. Cohn's admirable chapter in his 
edition of the De Opificio Mundi, entitled Obseruationes de 
Sermone Philonis. 


THE following list contains all the words contained in the D. U. C. For 
sake of brevity, and as the whole treatise is comprised in pp. 471-486 of 
vol. i of Mangey's edition, the references are made to those pages with the 
omission of the 4. 

Words in thicker type have been noticed either in the Testimonia or in 
the Commentary, or in the supplementary references given after the word 
in the Index itself, as occurring elsewhere in Philo's works. 

"A 77. 48 ; 79. 24 ; 79. 50 ; 81. 2 ; 82. 9. 

d /rat 80. 7. 

afiicav re 74. 10. 

ot e d|3po8uuToi 77. 8. 

rofs d(3po8iaiTois 83. 7. 

fls rdiv dyaywv So. 36. 

dyaeov 72. I ; 74. 36. 

rwv ayaQ&v at irepiovo-tai 77. 27. 

fv 'AydOcavos So. 7. 

dydXfjuara 72. 29. 

avajuu rovs dvdpas 73 28. 

dyavwv 74. 9. 

aytrai Se 17 -rravvvxis 84. 34. 

kv T<) dyica irpovdca 84. 25. 

d-yKOTaTos Kal (pvaiKwraros dpiQjxwv 


dyKwva 78. 20. 
dy/twvas 82. 20. 

rr)V dyvciav 8ia<}>v\(i5acrai 82. 4. 
Kal deiirdpOcvov 81. 24. 
, CTTCiptocrtv Kal 80. 48 ; 1. 8. 30. 
eiav v8aip,oviav 

73. 12. 

ayovffi iravvvxiSa 84. 33. 
TO. dvptwTaTa G-qpCcov 72. 38. 

Kai 74- 4- 

, kv rots -yvjiviKOis 77. 45. 
a Set 84. 10. 
a y 5eii> 84. 19. 
a)j/ TCI a8e\4>d jJtpi] Kal 

32 ; I. 3- 4- 

s 74. 1 8. 

71. 22 ; 82. 27. 

74. 4. 

aSovffi 85. 2. 
aSovatv 73. 26. 
dSui/araij/ 83. 32. 

73-95 75- 2I - rt 

del 8 e /fat Trai/raxoC 82. 22. 

CLYVT|V Kal denrdpOevov 8 1. 24. 

Upa. 72. 5. 

TOI' depa 72. 8. 

TT)!' Trep^ rbv dtpa evKpao-iav 75. 1. 

dtpi Tp<j>ea0ai 77. 8. 

depoiTOptov 72. 41 ; 79. 30; I. 14. 28. 

d>s 74. 44. 

T&V an' dtpos tcpvpdv 75. 9. 

au|j.oi }jtv ol ctproi 84. 27. 

d^oocTTOi Sc ^at fcaOeififvoi 82. 44. 

d-fip 79. 29. 

dedvaros 72. 22. 

dOavdrov KOI jMtteapias 73- ^8. 

dOavdrav CKyowv 82. 9. 

dOepdirctiTot BiaTeXciTaxrav 73. 5. 

ot dvrt dOXrjT&v aO\ioi 77- 47- 

dO\ioi 77. 47. 

d0\ov, XciTovpvtas 84. 34. 

dOpoiovTai Si. 22. 

mxvTss dOpoot 84. 35 ; I. 31, 3. 

dOvpixara TratSepaaruv 79- '8. 

at 5e 82. 27. 

at /xcV 79. 35. 

T^ AiyviTTiav i@iv 72. 42. 

TWP Trap' AlyviTTiois 72. 36. 

!> At7V7TTa> 74. 37. 

5t' atSa) 84. 25. 

TT)V irpttrovcrav al8S> 76. 32. 

Tpoirov alOvwv 79. 37. 

3 6 


aiKia xaXeTTr) 78. 5. 

TOIS a<j)' aifiaros 73. 39. 

^<av a-4)' aifxaros oiKciorcpovs 82. 43. 

alvi|ja<T0ai 74- 6. 

afpetrat ( = eligitur) 85. I. 

TTJS aiptcrecos dpxfjyfTai 75. 40. 

irapd TO aipa0ai Kal |A6T<opCfJe(r0at 


als 71. 20; 82. 12. 
ei/ a?s 74. 21 ; 83. 1 6. 
6\I/LV rwv alodrjaewv rrjv dvayKaiordrrjv 

73- 6. 

TOW alo-0T|<r6GJVa2 aladrjrwv 6\\o\) 75. 31. 
aur0i]cn,v Tir^v dv8pairo8c08<rrdTT]V y 'U' 

criv 78. 24. 

ai<r9T]Tov rjXuov 73. II. 
alaOrjTwv 75. 31. 
amor d(pcavias 71. 13. 
owrnptas aiTiov 85. 14. 
alrovfAtvot 74. 24; 75- 28. 
aKaXXtm<rros Kal avroffx^ tos 77. 18; 

I. 1. I. 

S, Jj lavT-fjs 72. 13; I. 2. 

81' d/fOTjs em XJ/VXTJV cpxcrai 76. 20. 
aKoXov0a TTJS irpay^aTcCas 71. 5; I. 

OLKOXovQoVVTfS, TCUS tlffKp'tafOlV - 8 I. 42. 

aKovovres 78. 23. 

anovaavres 83. 3, 

aitpav apfTrjv 82. 40. 

dtcpaoias fJLtpaKiw8ovs 72. 24. 

aKparov 77. 32. 

p,<J)Opir|cra)VTat rova.Kpa.rov iri6vr(S 78. 19. 

aKparov <nrdcravTS rov &eo(pt\ovs 85. 

ri)v kv roTs vorjfJiaffi 76. 19. 
aKptfieorepov OcaaaffOai 83. 24. 
17 dtepoaffis, opp. to StaAc^tj, 84. 8. 
TWV dicpoSpvcov yffjLOvaai 79. 33. 

aKpodu>pT]K6S 78. 25. 

dnpois wfftv 76. 19. 
rd aKpOT\VTia /cat ((pvfjivia 84. 19. 


, eir' auri]v <|>ddvov 86. 1 1 

I. 2. 22. 

aKpowpfvcav 84. 1 8. 

6 rwr dttpoca/Atvojv 83. 31. 

dicpoojvTai 76. 21 ; 83. 35. 

^at d'/cpa; 8a*TvAa> 83. 39. 

l aKpcav Kfipoftfvot 79. 9. 

aKTivas votjrds 82. II. 

ot aA.fs 84. 28. 

dXes 77.8; 83. 9; 84, 27. 

<j)d\wv Kal Tpair^T]S 77. 43. 

84. 24. 
'AXegdvSpeiav 74. 39. 

ttpvpov 77. 2O. 
7 5 . 33; 77. 24; 85.44. 
77. 27 ; 81. 12. 

71. IO. 

TO d\77^'s 73. 9 ; 79. 22. 
dXrjefj 77. 39. 


TO?J Trp^s d\^i' kmr^fvuaai 80. 33. 
d\\' 72. 19; 72. 34; 73. 3; 73. 15; 

76.7; 81.44; 82.9; 82.37; 83.18. 
aAAd 72. 1 1 ; 72. 15 ; 72. 20 ; 72. 38 ; 

73- 75 73- 29; 73. 31; 74- 2 9'> 74- 

32; 75- 19; 76. 18; 76. 20; 77.7; 

77- !2; 77- 335 77- 49; 80. 24; 81. 

45 ; 83. 5 5 85. 4. 
d\\a KOI 72. 18 ; 72. 47 ; 73. 4 ; 76. 2 ; 

78. 12; 79. 26; 81. 23. 
dXXd (XT| ( = dAAd ou) 73. 46. 
rd dAAa 80. 40. 
Kai TO, dXXa ofs 75. 20. 
dXXd TOVS 72. 28. 
dAXd rqj fir) npoiSfffOai 73. 41. 
rds d'AAas 76. 37. 
fv d\\r)yopiais 83. 42. 
rrjs ev TOIS d\\T]yopov^vots t'Seas 75. 41. 

vop,o06criav 75. 36. 
75. 13; 8 1. 5. 
77. 36. 
dAAo 80. 45. 

aAAot ((pfSpevovffiv 79. 17- 
of aAAot 76. 21 ; 84. 16. 
dAAots 73. 21. 

TO Tofs aAAots ffVfjKpepov 73- 42. 
TOVS S^ aAAovs 84. 31. 
^ TOVS aAAoi/s darepas 72. 1 6. 
aXXwv 71. 23. 
TWI' d'AAcwz/ 75. 17. 
Td TWK dAAcur avfiiroffia 77. 31. 
^ Y a 7 2 - t 37; 7 2 ;49- 

arpcapvai aXoxipyets 78. 44. 
dXvo-iTeXeis ai /3\a0pas 74. 33. 
VO<TOIS dXwrd 72. 45. 
axrircp dp,eXd Kai rd Ope ft/Mr a 77- 5 > 

I. 102. 9; I. 201. 17. 
K re dfi(\ias Kal rwv . 

80. 44. 

apeivov fvrvxias 86. II. 
<j>VY ovtrtv dixcTaaTpeiTTi 74- 18. 

TT0.00VS d[JLTOXOL /fat Tpl(TCv8ai|XOVS 

72. 28. 

d|xiYts ... of dAes 84. 28 ; I. 7. 6. 
TeAetcws ap.op4>a 72. 31; I. 8. 

dp,v0T|T(i)v 74. 28. 
iv, xP s ^ s 85. II. 
dfjuporepow . . . SiaKopeTs 79. 46. 
dvd KpdTOS . . . direx06f*wot 82. 23 ; 

I. 118. 9; I. 165. 18. 
dvdyeiov rd axpt rcyovs 76. 31. 
dvayxaia, irpos rds . . . xP ^ as 75- J ^' 
dvayKaias rpotyfjs 76. 48. 
OTTfp dvayKaiov qv 79. 26. 
ffirdvfi ruiv dvayKaicav 73- 38. 
dva-yKai<os x a P aTTOVfflV 7^- 4J I. 18. 41; 

I- 397- 39- 



rcL dvayKaiorara 75. 8. 

Svo TO. dvayKaiorara So. 37. 

73- 6. 

dvd-yKas, rds TOV crco^aros 70. 41. 
avdyKT] yap So. 38. 
OVK ava/yKTj . . . jxdXXov v\ Ka0' IKOVO-IOV 


civa8t86fi,vai avvcxcis aSpai 75. 3. 
TT)V dvaSi8op,evt]v Kvi<rav 79. 45. 
rfjs dvatceifttvrjs rparre^s 84. 25. 
dvaKipvd|XEvos 85. 34. 
fhaiois dvaKOirats viroavplvros 85. 1 6. 
dva\iffKovai, rovs XP 0} I J '* VOVS 74' 3' 
dvaXcap-droiv 80. 44. 
dvapefjUKTai, ols vaff&nros 84. 24. 
dvafJitvovTCS irpoaragcis 82. 34. 
dvajju-yvvvTat 85. IO ; I. 53. 20. 
'Avaija-yopav KOI AIJ/J.OKPITOV 73. 25. 
dttpaaias dvdir\0jv 72. 24. 
dvairXTjaOTJvai, (JXOTOS TTJV Sidvoiav 

75- 29. 

dvamp.irXda'i <p\vapias 73. 4. 
avairvtvaai ffiouorfpov 83. 20. 
dvarcOeiKOTwv T^V i8iov pCov 8 1. 19. 
dvareivavTes els ovpavov 85. 44 ; 8 1. 35. 
dvarjXTqOev . . . (Is 686v 85. 19 ; I. 1 6. 1 1. 
ye\a>s dvcKpaveirai 80. 15. 
dvaxv06LO-r]S 85. 23. 
dva^capovaiv 86. 3. 

8uaKoviKa dvSpdiroSa 78. 49 ; 11.533. 
VTT' di/8pa7r<55o;j' 82. 24. 
TT)V dvBpairoScoSeorTaTTjv . . . ytva-w 78. 


rows avSpas 73. 28. 
di/Spdai 85. 29. 
dvdpdaiv So. 22 ; 82. 13. 
roTs dvdpdffi Tovroif 83. 43. 
avdpeiav fiev rty fJia)(pe\aTdTr]V So. 29. 
avfycs So. S ; 85. 26. 
dvSpo-yiJvovs KaTaorKcvdfwv 80. 32. 
dvSpwv 75. 40; 78. 48; 80. 21 ; 80. 


TWV dvSpaiv^ 71. 13; 85. 33. 
6 fiev dj/Spa)^ 84. 36. 
fls dvSp&va 76. 25. 

a;s d^iofJvrj^vfVTa So. 9. 
76. 31. 

6ffK(a0ai rds Krrjfffts 73. 30. 
8iare\ovvrs Si. 12. 

rrjs yetapyias So. 48. 
Kal KaKOTXv<os 78. 4. 
dvepevy6fjLvoi rats KV\IIV 78. 21. 

is dveaffft So. 2O. 
i, doiitoi Kal 78- 31- 

fis TTJV OdXarrav 75. 2. 
dreu 84. 27. 

U)V OlVCt) ^TJV OVK 6OTIV 77- 13- 

rd dvTi|jLpa Kal driOao-o-a 72. 48. 
dvTjvurov 7rA.^os 71. 23; I. 19. 31. 

dvfjvj/av, Kpdros . . . 82. 30; I. 19. 4 ; 

I. 211. 40. 
dv6o(3a.(pis 72. 45. 
dpn dvOovvres 79. 1 8. 
dvOpcairifcwTCpov Se T^ SevocpwvTos So. 1 5. 
dvQpcamvwv re Kal Odcav 77. 28. 
lo|36\a Kal dvdpo)7ro|36pa 72. 45. 
dvQpwirois 82. 1 6. 
dv6puno}v 74. 10 ; 77. 41 ; 80. 47. 
rds dvdpdiirojv evtifias 73- 3 1 - 
TTWO;!/ dvicvres 77. 6. 
5td TO di'to'oi' 74. 12. 
dvwroTtjTa, T^I/ apxttcaicov 82. 29. 
<m<7Tai/Tai wdi/TCs dOpooi 84. 35. 
dvt<rxovTa, YJXtov 85. 43. 
dvurxovTOS, TjXiow JJL\V 75- 2 8. 
dvofjioi<uv TO rfOos 74. 33. 
ojs Kal . . . dvrfx eiv 76. 47- 
fi\(rtv dvTt|Xo i s Kal avrw|>wvois 85. 32. 

aVTl 77. 21. 

dvrl TTJS So. 49. 

ot dvrl dOXijToJv dO\toi 77. 46. 

T7)/ dvrC\t|t|riv Ixe^ eufiap^ 76. 33; 

I. 12. 7. 

TT)I/ rail/ dj/TtTraXcui' x<* J P av 73- 37- 
dxpt T?ys dvTt-TTpav rjtrfipov 85. 2O. 
ai/TiCMrpo<>ds TTOiovftcvoi 85. 6. 

as rd TWI/ dA-Awv 77. 30; I. 172. 

dvrupwvois dp[j.oviais 85. 4. 

dvrqx ot s Kal dvTWJxovots 85. 32. 

dvoj avvyfcoSofJiijTai 76. 30. 

dvcopOiaKorcs ls avrov 83. 33. 

T^s avoraiTOD ffffwoTijTos Si. 31. 

dfta SpwvTfs 83. 4. 

ws d|iop,vr)jji6vvTa 80. 10 ; I. 673. 15. 

a^ 72. 3; 72. 21 ; 76. 40. 

doCSip.a Soyfjiara 75. 25. 

aoiKOi nal dvtanoi 78. 30 ; I. 87. 14. 

doparov vovv 83. 46. 

dira-yopetio-et irp6s 71. II. 

aTraYopcvawcri T(\4cas 79. 40. 

diraui)po{)<7iv KO\TTOVS 79- 1 6. 

aTravTas 82. 27. 

diravTfjffai Kara vovv Si. 40. 

ditdvroiv 79. 28 ; 84. 8. 

airajj virb cfocpias dx&fis 74- 29. 

d-rraaa 83. 43. 

irpbs d-rtdaas 72. 14. 

dirdffrjs 86. II. 

!/ diraoiv 71. 3. 

an-aa-t Tofs 71. 8. 

anaffiv 78. 34. 

d-rmKovurOcis 85. 31 ; I. 106. 37; 1. 154. 


direipirjKOTcs irpos rd? ISwSds 79. 42. 
aTreipOKaXias 79* 22. 
d-ireXiirov p.vr]p.eia 75. 42. 
direp 78. 9. 



dirpYdT<u KarcKTraffiv 75. 6. 
dirpunciTTOv 73. 33. 
rd diruKTai6TaTa UCUTO dv ns 79. 52 ; 
II. 68. S. 

X avrcav 84. 31. 

. 24. 

Kara vpoaipeaiv 84. 6. 
dirXaveis 72. 17 ; I. 16. 16. 
rf)v dw\^v /S5o/*dSa Si. 23. 
dirXrj<rTa ircpl cSu>8rjv 72. 44. 
dirXTjo-nav 79. 36. 

dirX-rjorriTaTov, TO Opcfip-druv 83. 14. 
rd fjifv dir\ovffTara teal tl\iKpiv4ffTaTa 

84. 29. 
dirvevorC, tvrp6x<as teal 83, 31 ; II. 

8;. 40; II. 174. 
diro ptv rov ltfu8ow 77. 26. 
at diro T^S Ai/n^j 75. 4. 
airo 5^ rijs dXrjBdas 77. 27. 
76. 48. 

77. 39 ; II. 306. 
TT)V oidOfffiv 78. 35; II. 83.3. 
dirouctav ar^XXovrai 74. 41. 
diroK(Kpv/.i^trfjs <f>va(v$ 75. 38. 
diroKpieU 76. 26 ; I. 8. 39. 
dir6KpOTa, XiOu&T) Kal Si. 2. 
diroXuircTai rfjs Kara^rj^fojs 83. 32. 
djroXe/Trot'aj rds oixrias 73. 19. 
virip TOV jiTjS^v aTroXti^Otivot 79. 32 ; 

I. 220. 45. 

diro/*eiAr0wTai 7*7. n. 

dwovfftijOrjvai (.KpiSi 84. 30. 

e| air6irrov dcupovvrcs 76. 7. 

^| diropaw cvir6povs 73. 32. 

diroTXt crvp.^)u;viav 85. 34, 

roi>s rd diroTcXca-fiara 72. 16 ; I. 6. 22. 

airoTpa>YOv<ri ^tvas 77. 36. 

airoTvyxdvoiTo 80. 42. 

diro|)Tf|vavTS 73. 32. 

fipd Y 72. 4- 

dpaxvov4>is teal iicXcvKovs 79. II. 

dpcrds iroiico8ojxov<nv 76. 38. 

dpcrfjv So. 30; 82. 40. 

d/>fri?s, T^S TWV dvSpejv 71. 13. 

UJT' dpfTTJs 86. 9. 

dpcrwv Kal 8\A'dfX0)V 75. 23. 

ritpt dptrwv TO # (iu Title) 71. 

dpiOfieav QvaiKwraTos Si. 27. 

dplO-Ttv8TJV CIRKplOcVTCS Si. 38. 

apurroi, ol irarraxoOfv 71. 40. 
TOU dpiarov ytvovs So. 47. 
dpp.oviais dvrx<|>wvois 85. 4. 
rrjs dppovias \vOti<rr)s 8 1. 7. 
dpoijpas iMpdXfJiovs 8 1 . i . 
&piracr6vTS 73. 15. 
dvSpwv dp(rco\v So. 24. 
dpn dvOovvrts 79 ^8. 
of dpTot 84. 27. 
dprov exrreX-q 77. 7. 
dpros piv 83. 8 ; 84. 23. 

dpxatov rivd vpvov 84. II. 


TT)V dpxcKaKOV di'iffoTTjra 82. 28 ; I. 359. 
apxervirois x^/ifvot 75. 42. 
dpxTYTai TTJS alp((Tf<us 75. 40; I. iS. 


dpxjv 77. 24. 

dpx^v TT\S . . . Yvros 8 1. 28. 
r-f\v dpxV T-qs TOVTWV Yvt'cru)S 72. 23. 
Kara T^V dp\r)r 74. 7. 
01 dpxovTts xat ocawitTai 73. I. 
aj 77. 9. 

daQcvtaripois 82. 29. 
d'<r/n7<r' 77. 46. 
ao-KTjo-ts 75. 35. 

is 4>tXo<ro4>as 82. 17. 
/cat Cfivovr 76. 2. 
82. 41. 

75. 12. 
do-Tra< dcouptaf 71. 5 ; 86. 5. 

aO-ITOv8a V O-TTOvSoiS 77. 44. 

dcrmovs ical CUYCVCIS Sa. 39. 

darciois, UYv^<ri Kal 82. 17. 

dffTfifffJiov 80. 27. 

dartpas 72. 17. 

rofs dVj-TrtK 75. IO. 

da<f>a\(iav 74. 45. 

d<r<pa\(ias 74. 44. 

daorroy, irypos xal /St'or 78. 34. 

dAX' drxvws 71. 9; I. 212. 27. 

ariOacrcra. dvr^icpa Kal 7 - 4^- 

aTiddaooi' 77. 35. 

*' drifiiq Kal vftpfi 78. 4. 

rcDy drifJioT^ptav 72. 34. 

<Tpa drra A/^p? 77. 37- 

drv<|>iav 77. 24. 

dru(/>tas bi 77. 24. 

drux^'S ^ KaK6oov\oi 74. 24. 

audts Si. 6. 

T^V avXeiov ovx vireppaCvovrts 76. 7. 

avXrjrpiocs So. 16. 

avpat, <rwXts 75. 3. 

ouTd 72. 32 ; 77. 12. 

aSrai So. 24. 

TCUV iv avrfj 86. 6. 

TTJV avrrp irpoaiptaiv 76. 27. 

avrfjv Si. 25. 

au-rijs T^J dXijOdas 71. 9. 

irt /was <rai T^S aur^s 83. 34. 

auTiica . . . aKoXouOia . . . cir6p.evos 

aurd |i6vov 76. 23 ; 77. 19 ; 78. n ; So. 

23 ; So. 28. 
a** 73. 40; 75.34; 75.39; 77.9; 

77. 47; 86.9. 
airToTs 73. 4 ; 74. 26. 


cly a*T6V 83. 34. 

TOV avrov tf)\or 76. 27. 



6 avr6s 72. 22. 

Kal avrus 73. 28. 

avr6s 84. II. 

avToaxSios 77. 17. 

avrov So. 28. 

avruv 72. 29 ; 75. 29 ; 76. 38 ; 81.17; 

83. 18. 

a.TTf'xfO'flat TO)J/ CLVT&V 84. 32. 
IxTTtcav aviTwv 79. 38 ; I. 206. 17. 
avrwv yoveis 82. 42. 

TOVS avx va s iTpidYovTS 79. 42. 
d</>' WF 82. 1 8. 

dvSptiav . . . d(paipovfj.cvos 80. 31. 
Td d<j>avtj 8id TWV 4>avpwv 84. 4. 
v d(j>06voLs ireptovcrCais 74 ! 
a<J>9ovov -ircpiovo-Cav 80. 2. 
7r\ov<rCa)S Kal a<t>06vo>s 76. 46. 
ws d(piyfjL(va 79. I. 

d<J>opdv irpos 86as Kal (prjfirjv 81. I7 
T^ yovv d<j>opT]T6Tpov flirt iv 71. 3. 
'A(ppo8irr)s ovpaviov 80. 26. 
d(j)pocruvai Kal dSiictai 71 22. 
d<j>po<rvvir)S 4>dpp,aKOV 83. 12. 
amoi> d^oovias 71.13; I. 156. 7. 
dxav^s dvetrai 76. 31 ; I. 7. 13. 
I>TT<} ffo<pias &x9is 74- 29. 
axp 7 6 - 3 J 85. 20 ; 85. 39 (ir/wfas). 
XP* 79- 4- 

TO St axpt rtyovs 76. 31. 
avj/vxos tiXi] Kal e lavTfjs aKivTjTOS 72. 
13; I. 2. 30. 

06i tiimp 78. 22 

80. 50. 


ev rats ^aKXi-Kais 85. 9. 
paiTTKT0TJvai, irplv rf\f<us 78. 26. 
"EX\TjvS re Kal Bdppapot 78. 38. 

TT)J/ Bapfiapov 74. 37. 
- - 

5- 33- 

rds Papvrepas virrjpfcrias 79. 20. 
/3ej3at'cus tirifj.(Vi 76. 30. 
(3t\Tiovts, dAAd Tr^cry 73. 29. 

U @\TiS>ffai 71. 7. 
avaieoirais 85. 16. 
Co-at 0iat6rpov 83. 20. 
ffiaiw Bavdry 72. 47. 
/3m/ 82. 33. 

jSi'oi/ 71. 2 ; 73. 19 ; 80. 14 ; Si. 19. 
/3('os 78.^ 34. 

o /^^j/ ^3tos fipaxvs 74- 5- 
Dfpt )3i'ot; 71 (Title). 
acpvov fiiov 75. 16. 
TOVTOIS PIOVV 83. ii ; I. 206. 37. 
, v|/vxfj ^ovj) 86. 7. 
dpTT|v 80. 29. 

0\aardvtv 8 1. 3. 

vevjjiaTt Kal pXtp-jJiaTi 83. 36. 

TO) @\f [Apart, KaOfarwTi ^.tv 76. 15. 

(3\ftTeiv del irpoff5i8a0Ku(Avov 73. 9. 

rtii' pXtirovra irXovrov 73. 23. 

riys t avrwv . . . PorjOeias 78. 17. 

crvveSpico Kal povXev-njpico 75. 32. 

0ov\o/ 77. 29. 

&ovTrai8ts 79. 4. 

ofa {3pa|3UTT|s 78. 6; I. 2. 46; I. 196. 2. 

SiajjicXXaw Kal f3paSw<ov 83. 29 ; I. 

172. 5. 

fipaxv n ptpos 76. 42. 
0pa X vs 74. 5. 

yap 71. 16; 74. 26; 75. 10; 75. 35; 

77. 10 ; 77. 24; 77. 25; 77. 31 ; 77. 

48; 78. 8; 79. 7; 80. 10; 80. 23; 

80. 38; 81. 8; 81. 32; 81.43; 82. 

18; 82. 36; 83.11; 83.43; 84.12; 

84. 19 ; 84. 26. 

ydp Kai 78. 47 ; 80. 17 ; 81. 24. 
al ydp 74. 2. 
Kal ydp So. 25. 
rrt ydp 83. 30. 
rbydp 80. 27; 85. 13. 
Td? fjL^v yaffrtpas irtirKrjpcaiJ.ivoi 79. 40. 
YeYvvr)Kv 82. 27. 

yty6vaai, /Atpr] . . . \ovrpcxp6poi 7 2 - 33- 
yiyovev 72. 19; 83. 18. 
ytyovorts 79. 19. 
al yetrvtdafts 75. 12. 
yeXdoovrai 83. 2 ; 83. 3. 
YcXouov, iroiTjTal 80. 1 8. 
ye\<us dva(paveirat So. 14. 
Yp.t 74. 27. 
yepovaai 79. 34. 

YVU, T$ 0VT)T< 77. 10. 

yfvtiov 76. 12. 

ytv&eai 71. 13; 73- 275 8 1. 39. 

(TTJS TWV 5Xwv) Yevccrecos 72. 23; 8 1. 29. 

ytvos 73. 9. 

yevovs, rov dpiarov dvOpwnojv So. 47. 

yevv&ptva 72. 43. 

yevvduffrjs 74- !2. 

ytvoiro 75. 13. 

ycvofttvyv 75. 33. 

yev6fj.fvot 75. 41 ; 85. 27. 

yevofj-fvovs 73. 28. 

7^05, T^ rSiv rerriywv 77. I. 

TO" yevos 74. 35. 

yfvojvrai 78. 25 ; 79. 46. 

86. 10. 

, ^aipcrov 'rifciUKaaw 77- 4 
, x " 7 8 -,H; 79- 2 5- 

I. 191. 16. 
Ya>pYT|<rovTS 86. 4. 
rrjs yeojpyias So. 49. 

3 6 4 


777 re Kal OaXaaaa 79. 28. 
T7" 72. 5- 

rr)v 8f yfjv AT|p,T)Tpav 72. 10. 
yrjpatal irapOtvoi 82. 4. 
yiverai 84.^9; 85. 15. 
yivfrai Si' VTTOVOIWV 83. 42. 
yivovrcu 84. 36; 85. II. 
y\aKTo<pdyojv T' 74. 12. 
82. 40. 

avaraQlvTcav 86. 8. 
73. 21 ; 82. 34. 
yvopieTai,, TO ij/fv8os 73. 8. 
yva>pip,oi, ot Mwvcrecos 8l. II. 
vrro TOIS yovariois 79. 13. 
yovcTs 74. 19 ; 82. 42. 
yoveoov 78. 31. 
rwv vitb yovv 79. 12. 
77, TO yovv . . . ttTttiv 71. 3. 
et ai fjtr) . . . TOV yovv . . . tp.tpov 
t 83.26. 

IjTrd 7oC' #ai irXeiovs 79. 27. 
7pd>jua<rt 75. 35 ; 83. 21. 
ypap,}idTwv, TWV Upwv 83. 42. 
ypafjLfJirjs KVK\OTpovs 79. 9. 
ipvgai 83. 20. 

YVfAvd 8^ . . . TO, cvdvfua 84. 2. 
TOIS -yvfJiviKots dywo-iv 77. 45. 
yvvaiKas 74. 19. 
TT} fvvaiKeia (pvaci 75. 32. 
ywaitces 76. 26 ; 82.^3 ; 85. 27. 
ivvaifcuv 80. 22. 
6 fwaitcSiv 6vs 85. 33. 
6 8c yvvaiKuii' 84. 37. 
yvvaiKuis Kal TfKvcav 78. 32. 
ets y vvaiKa)V ^ Tlv airoKptdtis 76. 25. 
yvvaii 85. 30. 

72. 26; 80. 22; 82. 14. 

77. 36. 
77. 37. 
dfcpw 8aKTv\cv 83. 39. 
5e at 77. 29; 78. 32 ; 78. 33 ; 84. 28 ; 

8 4- 375 74- 12. 
ou 7<xp 5cr7i. 12. 
6 SeiPoYaTos elirfiv 71. II. 
86woTr)Ta Xo-ywv 76. 1 6. 
TTJS eirl SCIVOTTJTI Xoywv fvtc\eias 83. 23. 
fiTa 8e TO btiirvov 84. 33. 
SeA.eafeti' 8l. 10. 

S\a6|jkevoi, VITT' ovScvos rt 74. 17. 
8 1 \fdffai SvvaTWTaTov 74. 22. 
Kcipovo-L Kal SevSpoTOfjiovcri 73. 37. 
8fgiav neragv ffrepvov Kal ycvtiov 76. II. 
rrjs Sc^tas x 'pos 83. 39. 

07TOT6 560t 84. 19. 

fiorjOfias 78. 17. 

, imvdv re Kal 8iij;av 77. 10. 
es Kal Seairorat 73. I. 
vTTa\\ayr)v 74. 25. 

p.\v 8rj 86. 5. 

us 8rj 8l. 17. 

6 5^ Ka\\iaTov 82. 2. 

li/ viTOVoiats SrjXovfievrjs 75. 39. 

ArjfxrjTpav 72. IO. 

UTTO TIVOS 8ir]|itovpYO'0 TfXeioTarov 72. 


ot^Trepi A^oKpiTOV 73. 26 ; 73. 39. 
St' l Tjfjifpwv 76. 48. 
5i' tTTTa 8l. 22. 
St' ^ 75. 12. 
8t' ^s 85. 19. 

Sid TT)J/ . . . airXijffTiav 79. 36. 
Sid rrjs irpoaprifftas 71. 15. 
Std rov rrfi . . . ^carjs 'ipepov 73. 18. 
Std TOUTO 77. 13. 
Std TouTwi' ruiv firwv 74. 17. 
Sid TPLUIV fjiJLfpwv 76. 43. 
ov Sid TiJ'a . . . luaavOpojiriav 74. 31. 
tXapcorepas StaYwyds iv ffvfj,-noaiois 77. 

30 ; 2. 167. ^ 
dtayaryfis, TTJS tv avfjnroffiois 

80. 12. 

71. 12. 

SiaSoOfiffav . . . (prj/jirjv 81. 1 6. 
78. 30. 

8ia6effiv 78. 36. 
Td^tr aal SiaOeffiv So. 36. 
8ta0\T]TOV 8 Kal SiaytovicrTfOv 71. 1 1. 
5ia7TTuao"a Kal SiaKaXvifiaffa 84. 2. 
8ia.Kovt.tca. avSpairoSa 78. 49. 
ras SiaKoviKas xP ' ias 82. 32. 
Tois StaKovov/jLtvovs 83. 17. 
Sia/fovouj'Taj Se oi/x vn' dv8paTr68o}v 82. 


SiaKOpcis 79. 47- 

8taKOx|/dvTv, T^S avfupvtas avrcL 72. 

76. 14. 

TOV 8ia\fyo(ji(vov (pcavrjv 76. 34. 
77 8id\6is 84. 7. 

ts (as Deponent) 71. I. 
= excellet) 79. 31. 
/i60"os 8ia\vffi 78. 7. 
Sta/xeAXcwi/ /cat f-tpaSwaJv 83. 28. 
S diafj.ficrpTjfj.fvojv 84. 1 6. 
SiavfvefjiijTai Se 77 KaraKXiais 82. 13. 
TT)^ Sidi/otai' 75. 29. 
Tas Siavoias rv<p\wrrovffiv 73. 25. 
8iairfpavr)Tai TOV VJJ.VQV 84. 21. 
rpixas eu TTWS SiairXtKovrau 79. 7. 
T^J/ Se 8iairopT]criv 83. 38; I. 60. 35. 
8ianTvaffa KOI SiaKaXfyaaa 84. I. 
8ia<rr]|jiaivovTs 83. 36 ; I. 20. 34. 
T peOopiov SidcTTTjfia 85. 1 8 ; I. 7. 24. 
TO 4^ fwdivov fj.fXP ls fffirepas 8idcrTirjp.a 

75.34; 1.6.3; I.8.I3. 
Tas pijrds 8iardgis 83. 45. 

SiarfXevTcoaav 73. 5. 
. 12. 



dveffTiOL 8iare\ovffiv 78. 31. 
alSca . . . 8iaTT)p(io~0ai 76. 33. 
SiariOcao-iv, irdcrxovo-iv OUK tXarrova 

wv 78. 9. 

irouoOvrai rds SiarpifBas 74- 3- 
o'TaToi' {/Scup 83. 5. 
ovTcas 83. 47. 
SiaQfpovaiv 80. 25. 
SiatpOeipavTfs (sc. ouatas) 73, 47. 
8ia(f>dfip6jJ.eva 72. 47. 
8ia<p6eipovTai 85. 24. 
8ia<J>uXda(rai, TT)Z/ aTvemi/ 82. 6. 
TT) 8i8acrKaXiu, o~xo\aiOTepqxp : f)Ta.i 83. 

28; I. 646. 13. 
8ieyr)yepfj.evoi 85. 40. 
8iei\ex&ai 84. 5. 
epcas 8ii\r](f>ev 80. 29. 

v (sc. Sio-wfjaroi) 8 1. 7. 

v7]crav 71.2. 
8ip60iei TTJV e-niOvfj.iav 83. 14; I. 602. 

345 II; 483. 

8iT)pevvT)KU)s Kal 8iepp.7]Vvioov 76. 18; I. 

7. I. 

8nr)p6WT]Ka>s 76. 13; I. 5. 3 ; 11.85. ! 3- 
SiKaioavvrjv 74. 12. 
74. IO. 

StKaiovffiv 71. 14. 
, awrjyopojv Kal 78. 1 6. 
TTpbs SiirXaaiova. \povov 76. 47. 
BuirXoOs TTpi|3oXos 76. 24. 
8ls 8^ Ka0' (Ka.(nr^v i|[xepav 75. 26. 
5taa)/xdrovs 81.5. 
o-KeirTjs 8tTTov 1805 77. 16. 
8ixa TOV Kal TT|V apx^iv 72. 22. 
8tx a TOJV fis TOVS KwfjLovs 79. 34. 
8ix60V IXaTTOvaOai 80. 43. 
5/^ai/ 77. li ; 80. I. 
Sifijv 77. 14. 

rd 8icavofj.aafj.eva ffv/j.n6(na 8 1. 13. 
rd 8oyfj.ara \opr)yov<rr]s 76. 46. 
doi8ifj.a 86y|AaTa, rd oxxfaas 82. 12 ; 

1. 204. 29. 

TOJV Soyfj-arcav f^irfiporaros 76. 13. 
5o74. 6; 80. 27 ; 83. 43. 
8oKfi 84. 6. 

vojxio-fxa 5oKip.ov 77. 46. 
fj.Tpio}Tpcav flvai SOKOVVTOW 78. 1 8. 
Sogais 74. 1 6. 
irpos So^as Kal . . . (f>rjfJ.r]v . . . d^opdv 

81. 16. 

dvTi Xaaiov 8opas 77. 22. 
tnrf|Koa Kal 8ovXa 73. 2; I. 165. 21 ; 

I. 548- 8. 

SovXoirpeirovs ax^ftaros 83. I. 
8ov\os p.fv 82. 31. 
b 8pdv l^os 71. 7. 
\i6oro (J.QJV KOI 5pvTofJ.o)V 72. 31. 
ata 8pwi>T(s 83. 4. 
TI TT\eov Spwaiv 73. 36 ; 78. 2. 

. . . 8f\faciv Si. 9. 
rofs 8vvap.fvois . . . Oecapew 84. 3. 
IvojTtKats Svvdfieo-iv 8 1. 6. 
Octais 8vvdp.eo-iv 72. 26. 

TptY)VOV 8wd[JLCOS 8 1. 28. 

dpCTwv Kal 8vvdp.6cov 75. 23. 
rrjv Svvajjiiv rfOtjirorfs Si. 24. 
8f\fa<Tat SwaTurarov 74. 22. 
Kpdros rots 5ui/arcuT6/)ots avfjij'av 82. 30. 
SvvrjfftTai Oecaptiv 82. 12. 
8vo 80. 4 ; I. 84. 36. 
SvotV fVfKa 76. 31. 
Svopevov 5e (sc. rj\iov) 75. 30. 
oxtypov KOI 8vaapOTov 75. n. 
Trpo 77\(ou Syaccys 76. 39. 
XaXeirais Kal Svo-idrots 71. 20 ; I. 40. 

Idj/ 8l. 44. 

v TW lavr^s (rtiveSpico 75. 32. 

d(J>' laur^s TIKTCIV 82. 10. 

laVTTJS dKlV^TOS 72. 13. 

irap' eatrrof? fj.ovovfj.evot 76. 6. 

ly lavror? exofra TOI/ e\fyx ov 8l. 15. 

lauTovs 73. 48; 8 1. 19. 

laurovs Se 74- I. 

favrwv 78. 33. 

1^ lavrwv YY<>V6V 72. 19. 

els rd eavriav eKaaros aepveTa 86. 2. 

T^ dir\ijv (|35o(xd8a 8l. 23. 

<p8op,d8(ov, St J Iirrd 81. 22. 

rais 8e Ij386|xais orvvepxovTat 76. 8 ; 76. 


TT)^ 5e e086(j,rjv iraviepov nva 77. 3. 
eyyvs 75. 3 ; 75. 10. 
YWT|0Tjo-av Kal Tpd<j)T]o-av 74. 21. 
avxva iyKapa-iov eiriaTpeif/avTes 78. 21. 
e-yKpaTeiav 8e wcnrep nva 06|XcXiov 76. 


l-yxa-pdrTcov rats 4/vxaiS rd vo-fj }M.ra 83. 

TO!/ YXP tov KpOKoSciXov 72. 4!. 

TroTrupou T^S eYX^P^ 82. 19. 

?8a<|)os, ets TO xcpo-^ei/ 85. 23. 

! ISd^ovs 76. 29. 

eSei 7dp 73. 23 ; 74. 36. 

IP als eSrjkuaa ra^eai 83. 1 6. 

irpos rds eSojSds 79- 42. 

irepl 8o>8ir|v dirX^o-Ta 72. 44. 

?iv ^T|Xwo-av 78. 38. 

erj\ct}o~av Kal 8ieir6vr}0~av 71. 2. 

e^rjfj.iojffe So. 36. 

dpTOS ^vfJLcojjitvos 84. 23. 

edav(j.aaev 73. 34. 

e9e\-/iaeiev Si. iS. 

f0\oucria> YVw^H <j>OdvovTS 82. 34. 

eirtuvviJitas eQevro 72. 6. 

eOiaOtvTfs 76. 49. 

o Spdv eOos 71. 8. 

3 66 


0os Si. 32. 
cure e e'0ou? cure 4* irapaiveffeus 73. 13. 
4 4'0ous awaKpoaivrai 76. 26. 
el 72. 27; 75. 13; 80.42. 
et y 82. 43. 

6t 5^ 78. 5. 

el Kal \i-f\ opoicas . . TOV yovv 83. 26 ; I. 
21. 42. 

ei n So. 25. 

ai 61 (Tl Tt \a\CTTtiJTfpOV *]*]. 34. 

eiris AIT) ... 0\T|a-iv 8i. 16 ; II. 424. 
ctacrai/ 73. 27. 
fldos 77. 16 ; 79. 32. 
/m<?' (KaaTov dSos 78. 47. 
eiS<$Ts 74. 34 ; 77. 23 ; 78. 23. 
ciScoXov 5ov\oTrptirovs ffxfifiaTOS 83. i ; 
II. 411. 

17? 72. 22. 

ciKaiorcpas v\if]S 82. 18. 
elXiKpiveaTara, a-nXovoTara KOI 84. 29. 
evos elXiKpiv0-Tepov 72. 2. 
?rat 72. II ; 72. 24; 76. 40; 77. 3; 

78. 18; 78. 29; 82. 26. 
fiireiv 71. 3; 71. II ; 77. 30. 
eiiroL TIS dv 83. 1 8. 
i'va JUT) . . . eiVcu 73. 35. 
dpydaavTO, TOVTO rots 73. 39 ; I. 206. 


elpyacr|AVir] 77. 19. 

war' (Iprjvijv 86. 30. 

fiprjTCu TrpoTepov 77. 17. 

els 79. 34580. 35; 85. II ; 85. 27. 

ets avTTjv 82. II. 

fls o 76. 24. 

els oupavov dvarcivavTes 81. 35. 

fls TO dvoj 76. 29. 

(Is TOVTO . . . y\aaovTai 83. 2. 

(Is epojfj-fvwv TOL^IV 80. 35. 

TCUV ds TOV (pd)fj,(vov avaXojfJLaTcav 80. 44. 

flat 75. 7. 

tiffiv 73. 22 ; 79. 7 ; 81. 38 ; 82. 18 ; 

84. 26. 

dalv 8( Tiva KOI d\\a So. 19. 
daiaaiv 82. 45. 
(iaito[j.itTai olvos 83. 5. 
i(TKojjiCJovTai (sc. rpdirejai) 79. 27 ; 79. 

fj.r)0(v (io~fco/j.iovT(s f*rj irtiTOV 75. 16. 

eicrKop.L^cvcriv Tpdire^av 84. 22. 

(i<rrtpiff(o-iv ciKO\ov9ovvT(S Si. 42. 

rd (iriviKia (iffTiaTO So. 7. 

eto-ca 76. IO. 

ftra 73. 17; (orov) 79. 35; 79. 46; 

85. 2 ; 85. 6. 
tVe /cat 73. 20. 
dwOaffiv (v^aOai 75. 26. 
c re dfi\fias So. 43. 

7-775 8l. 27. 

rds l*c Ttjjv dvofioicav TO (Oos (irifJiiias 
74- 33- 

S>v (KaffTT) 79. 30. 
(V (KaffTT) 5e 75. 14. 
Xcapls (KaaTOi 76. 5. 
Ko.0' ZKCHTTOV 74. 38 ; 78. 47. 
. 20 ; 86. 2. 
72. 39. 
8( 77. 25 ; 79. 13; 80. 15, 

KO.Q' (KCLTtpOV 85. I. 
(KCLTCpOS 85. 7- 

KaTpco06v 85. 16 ; I. 54. 59. 

OvrfrSjv CKYOVUV 82. 9 ; I. 183. 29. 

licef 85. 13. 

kv (Kfivcus Tats Depots 83. 4. 

(tt(ivr) S( 71. 19. 

Iwewo 73. 33. 

(KtlVOl 77. 48. 

l/ceo/os 77- 4 1 - 
(KKo^ovTai 79. 35. 

KAaXo\)OTV ll' UTTI/OtS 75- 2 4 
(K\(VKOVS 79- II. 

eKXcya iravra ai (vffap/ta 79. 29. 

KO.0' KoWlOV YVW|At]V 82. 6. 

IKOVO-ICO yvcojifl 73. 21. 

(KiropiovT(s, \tvO(piav avTOis 74- 2 ^ 

Kira)p.dTO)V irXfjOos 78. 46. 

TT' KO - Tao - t Xoyiffftov 77- 34- 

(KfTTWffl TU3V OVfflUV 74- 1 6. 

(KT(Tayfj.(vo)i' KO.(? (Kao~Tov dSos 78. 47- 

irKrjafJiovriv . . . KTpir6[JLVOi 77. 1 6. 

OVK IXdrrova wv 8iaTi0a(nv 78. 9. 

OVK (\aTToai TCUS op/wafs 73 44- 

ovaiav eXaTTOvaOai 8ixoO(v So. 43. 

(\ax(v Si. 26. 

TOV eX-yx ov v avrots 81. 16; I. 202. 49. 

OVK (\evOcpiav ai/roTs (KnopiovT(s 74. 25. 

TTJV \ev0eptov evKoXiav 82. 22. 

eXcvOepoi 8e tiirTjpCTOvcrt 82. 32. 

ot TvxovTfs (\(vOepot 82. 36. 

(\tvOfpovs 82. 26. 

Xt<j)avTos 78. 41. 

TUV (V rrj 'EA-XaSt avfiiroffiav So. 3. 

r) 'E\\ds 73. 34. 

"E\\r)v(s 73. 26 ; 78. 38. 

TWV trap "E\\r)aiv IfpdSiv 82. 5. 

p-tOrjs (\rnSa 78. 30. 

tp-yov 85. 26. 

.acriv 73. 30. 

0~Ta.Tos, (VTifAoTaTos T( Kal 85. I. 
|X[JLeXoOs Staycayrjs So. 12 ; I. 12. 
p,60t)ovTS 4p,irapoivovvTes 78. 3. 
irp((T0vTaTos Kal ejAireiporaTos >j6. 14. 
pirjScvos . . . e(jnro8ii|ovTOS 76. 35. 
e|xiropev(r6p.evoi Kal yeojpyrjo'oVT(s 86. 4. 
TO. fj.ev fj.Trp606ia 79. 12. 
(vOiis c)X()>aCvTai Std 7775 TTpoffp^ff((as 71. 

,, - ,r- T , , \77-32. 

rpoirov <u0uu>v ep,<^>opov|xevoi 79- 37- 
(V dt TO/ tepo) 82. 30. 


3 6 7 

Kara ratjeis v Kocr|xa> Trpoo-rjKOVTi, Kara 

(TTotxov 4v K. 81. 34. 
(V TaTs fiaKxixais 85. 8. 
Tr(v kv TaTs So. 1. 

TOV V TaiS 74. 1 6. 
TOVS V TaTs 8 I. 32. 
TWJ/ ll/ T7? 79. 32. 

Iv ror? do-T<rtj/ 75. 10 ; 83. 21. 

TcDy V TOIS 77- 45- 
TCCy (V TO) 82. 37. 

ti/ $ 78. 15 ; 83. 46. 

kvaifjLQjv, KaOapd rwv 83. 8. 
Ivcucp-curavTas, V7]p-f|o-avTas Kal 82. 1. 
TTjs tvavrias Trpoaipeaecuy 74- !$ 
if fvavTias 85. 17. 

TO!/ Va7TOK6l|AVOV TClfs XefOlV dofXlTOV 

vovv 83. 45. 
Ivap^oviov <rvp,4>a>viav dircmXct 85. 34 ; 

I. 12. II. 

tvSeiav KOI nfviai' 73. 40. 
T?)J> ZvSeiav ((v/Jiapiovffr)s 77. 2. 
ras avOpaJTTQJV evdtias 73. 31. 
tVa . . . tvSaaiv 73. 38. 
eveipav 76. 42. 

|y/ro 71. 7; 74. 13; 76. 31; 78. i ; 
79.2; 83. 14; 85.13. 

T CVKCt Ka'l 74. 44- 

VpYa6n6vos, I'oa'oj' rats \fjvxaTs 80. 

32. ^ 

6vepYOV(Tiv, ITT' aTt/zj'a ... 78- 5 5 " 

104. 30. 

6V6U(|>pcuvovTai Kal Tpv^ucnv 76. 45. 
VTf]pT|(ravTas Kal vaK[i,d(ravTas 82. I . 
v6fv 85. 22 (bis). 
Kopv|3avTiu>VTs evQovo-idfovo-t 73. 16; 

I. 16. 23. 

V90VO-IWVTS T 85. 26. 

rd v0v|xia els <j>ws irpoayayovo-a. 84. 3 ; 

I. 177.42. 
KaOairep kviai 82. 5. 
ois . . . 6 TT000S IviSpvrai. 76. 44. 
Iwot Se KOI 76. 42. 
li/i/ot'aj /cat lATTi'So? 85. 25. 

IVOS LXlKplVCTTpOV 72. 2. 

kvTLfioraros TC at e/XMcAetrTaTOS 85. I. 
vrpC|3ovTai Kal tiiroYpci4 )OVTat 79- 5* 


75- 35- , 
XpcraCcov tvuSpcav 79- 3O 

6VV)8pCDV 86 TOV . . . KpOKo5fl\OV ^2. 40.' 

vv<j)acrp.6vov xP vff v 78. 44. 

IvtoriKais 8tJvdjJL(riv 8l. 5. 

teporos l cLTiavTcav 84. 8. 

Kal ! diropwv ctiiropous 73. 32. 

rrjs 1^ avrojv . . . @or)9eias 78. 17. 

If fofpas 76. 5. 

egaiptTov Ypws f^iwfeaffiv 77. 3. 

e^aicria Ka.\\rj 83. 48. 

e|dpxovTos 85. 29. 

84. 37. 

cgapxos, f|Y6H.(i>v Kal